Full text of "Great events in the history of North and South America : from the alleged discovery of the continent by the Northmen in the tenth century, to the present time"

&gt;

{

. L: ; :

THE LIBRARY

THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA

GIFT OF

Martha Green

GREAT EVENTS

THE HISTORY

NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA;

FROM THE ALLEGED

DISCOVERY OF THE CONTINENT,

BY THE NORTHMEN, IN THE TENTH CENTURY,

THE PRESENT TIME;

WITH BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES OF EMINENT MEN CONNECTED WITH
AMERICAN HISTORY.

BY CHARLES A. U GOODRICH,

AUTHOR OF "UNITED STATES HISTORY," "LIVES OF THE SIGNERS OF THE DECLARATION
OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE," &c., &c.

ILLUSTRATED WITH UPWARDS OF TWO HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS,

CHIEFLY FROM ORIGINAL DESIGNS, BY EMINENT ARTISTS.

HARTFORD:
PUBLISHED BY HOUSE & BROWN

1851.

LOAN STACK

ENTERED, ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS. IN THE YEAR 1849, BY

CHARLES A. GOODRICH,

IN THE CLERK S OFFICE OF THE DISTRICT COURT OF CONNECTICUT.

PRESS OF
ANDRUS AND SON, WALTER S. WILLIAMS,

HARTFORD. HASTFOHn

LOAN STACK

GIFT

PREFACE.

THE plan of the following work, whatever may be thought of its executi&lt; n,

. will commend itself, it is believed, to the taste and judgment of the public. It

proceeds upon the principle of selection, being chiefly confined to the Great

Events of American History, and which are treated of as distinct subjects. In

these respects, the work differs from other historical works on the same subject.

The advantages of a work thus constructed, are too obvious to need specifi
cation. Yet, it may be remarked, that great events in history are like great
objects in nature and art. It is the bolder features of a country the more
costly and imposing edifices of the city the higher and more elaborate achieve
ments of art upon which we delight to dwell. In like manner, great events
attract our attention and interest our minds, because of their relations because
of the higher qualities of mind which, perhaps, gave them birth, and the striking
and lasting changes which grow out of them. They serve as landmarks in our
drift down the stream of time. We date from them. We refer to them. We
measure between them. We compare them one with another their causes,
progress, influences ; and, in so doing, our knowledge of men and things is
advanced our false opinions are corrected our topics for interesting and
profitable speculation and reflection greatly multiplied. A thorough perusal of
a work thus constructed will secure, it is believed, a more competent and per
manent knowledge of the history of a country, than some half-dozen readings
of that history, written on the ordinary plan.

The principle of selection will render the work the more valuable to certain
classes of persons to those who, desirous of a competent knowledge of the
history of their country, have but a limited time to devote to the study of it;
to the young, whose minds are apt to become wearied and perplexed with the
number and details of minor events; and to those who wish to refresh their
recollections, without the labor and loss of time incident to the perusal of works
constructed on the common plan. Each of these classes will find their interests
consulted in the work before them, while the general reader may profitably pro
ceed from the perusal of such a volume to those which describe events and
details more minutely.

377

4 PREFACE.

In regard to what constitute the Great Events of American History, there
may be some diversity of opinion. As to his selection, the author has not the
vanity to suppose that it is the best that could be made. The journey has been
a long one ; and surely, it were not strange, if some events had been magnified
into an undue importance ; while those of perhaps even higher consideration
vere neglected, either for want of a better judgment, or for want of more
serious reflection.

In the progress of the work, the author has endeavored to do justice to the
original settlers of the United States, and their immediate descendants, by
bringing into view their constant sense of their dependence upon God. It will
be seen that our forefathers were men who feared God who sought his blessing
in all their great enterprises ; and when success crowned those enterprises, that
they were ready to acknowledge His good hand which had been with them.
In seasons of darkness, they fasted and prayed: in seasons of prosperity, they
rejoiced and gave thanks.

In these respects, our ancestors did, indeed, only their duty ; but, it may well
be urged upon the rising generation, which will soon take the management of
the affairs of this already-mighty nation and which is growing in population,
wealth, and importance, every year to imitate an example so just! so beauti
ful! so impressive!

The author has briefly to add, that the work was begun some years since ;
but, until now, he has found no opportunity to complete it ; nor should he, even
at this date, have had that pleasure, but for the important aid of a highly valued
literary friend, long favorably known to the public, Rev. ROYAL ROBBINS, of
Berlin, Ct., to whom, in this place, he is happy to make his acknowledgments
for valuable portions of the volume.

CONTENTS.

NORTH AMERICA, UNITED STATES.

PAGE.

INTRODUCTION 13

I. EARLY DISCOVERIES.

I. Northmen. Claims for the Northmen ; Voyages of Biarne, Leif, Thorwald, Thorfinn, Helge, and
Finnboge, 19

II. Columbus. Birth and Education of Columbus ; Unsuccessful application to several European
Courts ; Patronized by Isabella ; Sails from Palos ; Early Discontent of his Crew ; Expedients by
which they are quieted ; Discovery of Land ; First appearance of the Natives ; Cuba and Hispan-
iola discovered ; Columbus sets sail on his Return ; Incidents of the Voyage ; Marks of considera
tion bestowed upon him ; Second Voyage ; Further Discoveries ; Complaints against him ; Third
Voyage ; Discovery of the Continent ; Persecuted by Enemies ; Sent home in Chains ; Kindness

of Isabella ; Fourth Voyage ; Return and Death, 26

m. Sebastian Cabot. Discovery of the North American Continent by Sebastian Cabot, 45

II. EARLY SETTLEMENTS

I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY.

Unsuccessful Attempts to settle America ; Expeditions of Sir Humphrey Gilbert ; Sir Walter Raleigh ;
Sir Richard Grenville ; Sir John White ; First Permanent Settlement at Jamestown ; Colonists
early in Want ; Dissensions in their Councils ; Hostility of the Indians ; Capture of Captain Smith ;
Generous Conduct of Pocahontas ; Gloomy Condition of the Colony ; Timely arrival of Assistance ;
Returning Prosperity ; Establishment of a Provisional Government ; Introduction of Negro Slavery ;
Cruel Massacre of the Colonists, 48

II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS.
Plymouth ; Massachusetts ; Connecticut ; New Haven ; New Hampshire ; Rhode Island ; Maine ;
Vermont Character of the Early Settlers, 61

III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS.
New York ; New Jersey ; Delaware ; Maryland ; N. Carolina ; S. Carolina ; Georgia ; Pennsylvania, 96

III. -INDIANS: THEIR TRIBES AND WARS.

I. INDIAN TRIBES.

General Division ; Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New England ; Tribes in the North
ern parts ; East of Lake Erie and South of Lake Ontario ; Southern Tribes, 104

II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS.

Various Speculations on the subject ; Opinions of Voltaire, of Rev. Thos. Thorowgood, Dr. Boudinot,
Roger Williams, Hubbard, Thos. Morton, John Josselin, Cotton Mather, Dr. Mitchell, Dr. Swinton, 109

III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS.

Early Troubles of the English with the Indians ; Power and Cruelty of Powhatan ; his apparent
Friendship for the Colonists ; Treacherous Conduct ; Kindness of Pocahontas ; Inhuman Conduct
of Lord De la War ; Captivity of Pocahontas ; Cruel Massacre of the Whites ; Opecancanough ;
Troubles with Totopotomoi; Anecdote of Jack-of-the-feather, 113

IV. PLYMOUTH COLONY AND THE INDIANS.

Early Rencontre at Plymouth ; Friendly Intercourse established by means of Samoset Kindness of
Squanto ; Intercourse with Massasoit ; Contemplated Massacre defeated ; Caunbitant ; Hobomok, 25

V. ENGLISH AND N A R R AG A NSETS .

Territory of the Narragansets ; Canonicus their Sachem ; his mode of Challenging the English to
War ; Union proposed between the Pequods and Narragansets ; how Defeated ; Haughty Bearing
of Miantonimoh; Accused of a Conspiracy against the English; Accusations repelled; Peace
concluded between him and Massachusetts; War between Uncas and Miantonimoh; the latter
captured, and delivered to the English ; how disposed of; Character of Uncas ; Troubles with the
Narragansets under Ninigret ; Expedition against him ; its Issue, 142

CONTENTS.

VI. PEQUOD WAR. PAGE.

Territory of the Pequods ; their Character ; Sassacus ; his Hatred of the English ; Cruelties prac
ticed towards them ; War declared by Connecticut ; Expedition of Captain Mason ; Surprise and
Destruction of the Fort ; Further Prosecution of the War ; Consequences resulting from it, . . .153

vii. PHILIP S WAR.

Causes of Philip s War Character of Philip ; General Spirit of Hostility among the Indians ; Out
break at Swansey ; Expedition under General Savage ; Expedition under Captain Church ; Perilous
Situation of this latter party ; Timely Arrival of Captain Hutchinson ; Second Expedition of Cap
tain Church; Critical Situation of Philip; Effects his Escape; Annoys the Back Settlements of
Massachusetts ; Treachery of the Nipmucks ; Attack on Brookfield ; Bloody Affair at Muddy
Brook; Attack on Springfield; Attack on Hatfield; Outrages at Northampton; Large Force
raised by Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets ; Philip s Fortress
at Kingston, Rhode Island ; Destruction of it ; Lancaster destroyed ; other Towns burned ; Fatal
Affair at Pawtuxet river, Rhode Island ; Stratagem of Cape Cod Indians ; Attacks on Rehoboth,
Chelmsford, Sudbury, &c. ; Expedition of Connecticut troops ; Conanchet captured ; Long Meadow
attacked ; Hadley ; Fortunes of Philip on the wane ; Successful Expedition at Connecticut-river
Falls ; Attack on Hatfield ; on Hadley ; Remarkable Interposition of a Stranger at Hadley, sup
posed to be Goffe ; Decline of Philip s Power ; Pursued by Captain Church ; Death of Philip ;
Disastrous Effects of the War ; Philip s Warriors ; Annawon ; Reflections, 161

VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III.

Combination of French and Indians against the Americans ; Burning of Schenectady ; Cause of it ;
Horrors attending it ; Attack upon Salmon Falls and upon Casco ; Results of Expeditions fitted
out by N ew York and N ew England ; Reduction of Port Royal ; Atrocities which marked the War ;
Attack on Haverhill, Massachusetts ; Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Dustan ; Peace, 190

ix. QUEEN ANNE S WAR.

Principal Scenes of this War in America ; Attack upon Deerfield ; Captivity and Sufferings of Rev.
Mr. Williams ; Other Disasters of the War ; Peace ; Death of Queen Anne ; Accession of George
I. : Continued Sufferings of the Colonies of Massachusetts and New Hampshire ; Peace concluded
with the Indians at Boston 200

X. WAR OF GEORGE II.

War between England and France, 1744 ; French take Casco ; Effect of this Declaration of War
upon the Indians ; Attack upon the Great Meadows (now Putney) ; also, upon Ashuelot (now
Keene) ; Expedition against Louisburg ; Particulars of it ; Surrender of it ; Continuance of the
War ; Various places assaulted ; Savage Barbarities following the surrender of Fort Massachu
setts ; Peace declared, 206

XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.

Declaration of War between England and France ; Causes of the War ; Mode of conducting it ;
Various Expeditions planned ; Nova Scotia taken from the French ; General Braddock s Signal
Defeat ; Failure of Expeditions against Niagara and Fort Frontenac ; Expedition against Crown
Point ; Battle of Lake George ; Campaign of 1756 ; Inefficiency of Lord Loudon ; Loss of Fort
Oswego ; Indian Atrocities in Pennsylvania ; Campaign of 1757 ; Massacre at Fort William Henry ;
Exploits of Colonel Trye ; Captain John Burke and others ; Campaign of 1758 ; Capture of Louis-
burg; Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga ; Capture of Fort Frontenac; FortduQuesne
taken ; Campaign of 1759 ; Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken ; Niagara captured ; Siege and
Capture of Quebec ; Death of Wolfe and Montcalm ; Final Surrender of the French Possessions
in Canada to the English; Peace of Paris 214

IV. REVOLUTION.
I. CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION.

Objects pr jposed in the Settlement of America ; Forms of Government conducive to Independence ;
Influence of Expenses ; Colonies obliged to defend themselves, and to defray the Expenses of then-
own Wars and those of the Mother-country ; British system of Taxation commenced ; Writs of
Assistance ; Stamp Act ; Formidable Opposition to it ; Non-importation Act ; Arrival of British
Forces ; Boston Massacre ; Destruction of the Gaspee ; Destruction of Tea ; Boston Port Bill ,
Arrival of General Gage ; his Obnoxious Measures ; Meeting of Congress ; Preparations for War ,
Obstinacy of the King and Parliament ; Crisis arrives ; Determination of the Colonists 238

II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION.

L Battle of Lexington. Cause or Occasion of the Battle ; British Detachment proceeds towards
Concord ; Reaches Lexington ; First Blood shed ; Hancock and Adams ; Captain Wheeler and the
British Officer ; Stores destroyed ; the British harassed by the Americans ; Retreat from Concord ,
Effect of this affair upon the Country ; Proceedings of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress, . . 266

n. Entile of Bunker s Hill. American Patriotism ; American and British Forces ; Fortification of
Bunker s Hill; Attacked by British Ships; Asa Pollard, the First Martyr; Preparations of the

CONTENTS. 7

PAGE

British ; Warren ; Prescott s Injunction to his Troops ; British repulsed with terrible slaughter ;
Second Attack ; Charlestown set on fire at the same time ; Second Repulse ; Putnam and Major
Small; Death of Colonel Gardiner ; Thrilling Incident ; Third Advance of the British; Death of
Major Pitcairn ; Americans in want of Ammunition ; Retreat ; Death of Warren ; Respective

Losses; Results of the Battle, 274

in. Washington, Commander-in- Chief. Effects of the Battle of Bunker s Hill ; Meeting of Congress ;
Appointment of a Commander-in-Chief proposed ; Difficulties in regard to a Selection ; Claims of
Individuals ; Interview between John and Samuel Adams ; Speech of the former ; Washington
Nominated ; Unanimously Confirmed ; Manifesto of Congress ; Public Fast, 291

JV. Evacuation of Boston. General Officers appointed; Washington repairs to Cambridge; State
of the Army ; Great Want of Gunpowder ; Sickness in the Camp ; Dorchester Heights fortified ;
Proposal of the British General to attack the American Intrenchments ; Alters his plan, and
evacuates Boston ; Embarkation of the British ; Washington enters the city, 290

V. Independence Declared. Independence begun to be contemplated ; Causes which increased a
desire for such an event ; Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the Colonial Assem
blies ; Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee ; Debated ; State of Parties in respect to it ;
Measures adopted to secure a favorable vote ; Question taken, and Declaration adopted ; Signed ;
the Great Act of the Revolution ; its Influence immediately perceptible ; Character of the Signers ;
the Fourth of July, a time-honored and glorious day; How it should be celebrated, 310

VI. Attack on Sullivan s Island. Invasion of Southern Colonies proposed ; Expedition dispatched ;
Charleston its first Object ; Proceedings of its Citizens ; Sullivan s island Fortified ; Arrival of
General Lee ; his Opinion of Fort Moultrie ; British Fleet arrives ; Preliminary Movements ; Fort
Moultrie attacked ; Remarkable Defence ; Action described ; Heroic Conduct of Sergeant Jasper ;
Repulse of the British ; Respective Losses ; Liberality of Governor Rutledge ; Standards presented

by Mrs. Elliot; Death of Jasper, 322

VII. Military Reverses: Loss of New York. British take possession of Staten Island; Strongly re
inforced ; State of the American Army ; New York and Brooklyn occupied ; Battle of Brooklyn ;
Americans repulsed ; Long Island abandoned ; Remarkable retreat ; Gloomy State of the American
Army ; Washington retreats to Harlem ; Movements of the British ; Washington retires to White
Plains ; Loss of Fort Washington ; American Army pursued ; Retreats successively to New Bruns
wick, Princeton, and Trenton ; thence to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware ; British go into
Winter-quarters ; Capture of General Lee ; Prevalent Spirit of Despondency 338

Vm. Returning Prosperity : Battles of Trenton and Princeton. Reliance of the Patriots upon God
for Success ; Public Fast recommended by Congress ; Offensive Operations decided upon ; Battle
of Trenton ; Washington victorious ; Battle of Princeton ; British repulsed ; American Army at
Morristown ; British at Brunswick ; Prospects brightening, 344

DC. Occupation of Philadelphia. Position of the Armies ; British remove to New York ; Sail for the
Chesapeake ; Advance towards Pliiladelphia ; American Army also move towards the same place ;
Meet at Brandywine ; Battle ; Americans repulsed ; British enter Philadelphia ; Congress retire to
Lancaster ; Battle of Germantown ; Americans retreat ; Ineffectual Attempts to force the British
to evacuate Philadelphia, 353

X. Surrender of Burgoyne. British Project for securing the command of the Hudson between New
York and Albany ; Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne ; the latter leaves Canada with a
strong Force ; Invests and takes Crown Point and Ticonderoga ; Affair of Skenesborough ; Fort
Edward abandoned ; Retreat of Americans to Stillwater ; Battle of Bennington ; General Gates
supersedes General Schuyler ; Critical position of Burgoyne ; he advances upon Saratoga ; Battle ;
Battle of Stillwater ; Burgoyne retreats, pursued by Gates ; Capitulates ; Public Rejoicings, ... 360

XI. Progress of the War. State of affairs in England ; Treaty with France ; Movements in the
British Parliament ; Overtures to Congress ; Rejection of them ; Battle of Monmouth ; Disastrous
Retreat of General Lee ; Fortunate Interposition of Washington ; his Rebuke of Lee ; Tremendous
Battle ; Sufferings of the Armies ; Renewal of the Contest ; Midnight Retreat of the British army ;
Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee, 378

in. Treachery of Arnold. The Vulture in the Hudson ; Midnight Adventure ; Benedict Arnold ;
Repairs to Cambridge ; Expedition to Canada ; Created a Brigadier-general ; Grounds of Com
plaint ; Honorable Conduct in Connecticut ; Appointed to the command at Philadelphia ; Charges
preferred agaiast him ; Reprimanded by Washington ; Plots against his Country ; Correspondence
with Sir H. Clinton; Appointed to the command of West Point; Interview with Andre; Capture
of Anure ; Arrival of Washington ; Escape of Arnold ; Developments of his Traitorous Intentions ;
Trial and Condemnation of Andre; Subsequent Incidents in the life of Arnold, 39 1

XIII. Concluding Scenes of the Revolution. Theatre of War changed to the South ; Sie?e of Savan
nah ; Battle of Caniden ; Battle of Cowpens ; Retreat ; Subsequent Movements ; Battles of Guil-
ford, Kobkirk s Hill, NinRty-Six, and Eutaw Springs; Yorktown; Treaty of Pence; Cessation of
Hostilities ; Army disbanded ; Departure of the British ; Final Interview between Washington and
his Officers ; Resigns his Coinnussiou ; Retires to Mount Vernon, 415

8 CONTENTS.

PAGE.

3.IV. Naval Operations. State of the Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the
Revolution ; First Naval Engagement ; Measures adopted by Congress to provide a Naval Arma
ment ; Naval Officers appointed ; Vessels built ; Flag adopted ; Success of American Privateering ;
Distinguished Naval Officers ; Character of Naval Commanders ; Particular Engagements :
Randolph and Yarmouth ; Raleigh and Druid ; Sub-marine Warfare , Le Bon Honime Richard
and Serapis ; Trumbull and Watt ; Alliance, Atalanta, and Trepassey ; Congress and Savage, . . 450

XV. Eminent Foreigners connected with the Revolution. George HI. King of England ; General Bur-
goyne, Sir Henry Clinton, Colonel Barre, Charles Townshend, Lord Cornwallis, William Pitt, Mar
quis of Bute, George Grenville, Duke of Grafton, Lord North, Colonel Tarleton, Sir Peter Parker,
Sir William Meadows, Sir Guy Carlton, General Gage, Marquis of Rockingham, Edmund Burke,
Kosciusko, Pulaski, Baron de Kalb, Baron Steuben, Count Rochambeau, Count D Estaing, ... 488

V. FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.

Original Governments of the Colonies ; Union between them ; Plan proposed by Dr. Franklin ; First
Congress ; Congress of "74 ; Confederation ; Defects of it ; Convention of States proposed by Vir
ginia ; Commissioners from five States meet at Annapolis ; Powers too limited to act ; Recommend
a General Convention of States ; Delegates appointed ; Convention meets at Philadelphia ; Decides
to form a new Constitution ; Draft prepared, discussed, and adopted ; Speech of Doctor Franklin ;
Constitution signed ; Adopted by the several States ; Amendments ; States admitted since the
adoption ; Remarks on the Constitution, 520

VI. GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT.

A System of Revenue ; Regulation of Departments ; Amendments of the Constitution ; Establish
ment of a Judiciary : Assumption of Debts ; Removal of the Seat of Government ; National Bank ;
Indian War ; Re-election of Washington ; Difficulties with France ; Insurrection in Pennsylvania ;
Jay s Treaty; Election of Mr. Adams; Farewell Address, 542

VII. JOHN ADAMS, PRESIDENT.

Difficulties with France ; Treaty with that Power ; Death of Washington ; Removal of the Seat of
Government ; Election of Mr. Jefferson, 571

VIII. THOMAS JEFFERSON, PRESIDENT.

Purchase of Louisiana ; War with Tripoli ; Murder of Hamilton ; Re-election of Jefferson ; Conspi
racy and Trial of Burr ; Attack on the Chesapeake ; British Orders in Council ; Milan Decree ;
Embargo ; Election of Mr. Madison ; Difficulties between France and England, 690

IX. JAMES MADISON, PRESIDENT.

Battle of Tippecanoe ; Early Session of Congress; Declaration of War ; Surrender of Hull; Capture
of the Gurriere ; Battle of Queenstown ; Capture of the Frolic ; of the Macedonian ; of the Java ;
Battle of Frenchtown; Capture of the Peacock; Re-election of Mr. Madison; Capture of York;
Siege of Fort Meigs ; Capture of the Argus ; Perry s Victory ; Battle of the Thames ; Creek War ;
Battle of Chippewa and Bridgewater ; Capture of Washington City ; Engagement on Lake Cham-
plain ; Battle of New Orleans ; Treaty of Ghent ; Close of Mr. Madison s Administration, . . .611

X. JAMES MONROE, PRESIDENT.

Tour of the President ; Admission of Missouri ; Provision for Indigent Officers, &.c. ; Re-election of
Mr. Monroe ; Seminole W T ar ; Revision of the Tariff; Visit of Lafayette ; Review of Mr. Monroe s
Administration ; Election of Mr. Adams, 656

XI. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, PRESIDENT.

Controversy respecting the Creeks ; Proposed Mission to Panama ; Internal Improvements ; Fiftieth
Anniversary of Independence ; " American System ;" Election of General Jackson, 673

XII. -ANDREW JACKSON, PRESIDENT.

Condition of the Country ; Georgia and the Cherokees ; Public Lands ; National Bank ; Internal
Improvements; Indian Hostilities ; Discontents in South Carolina ; Re-election of Andrew Jack
son ; Removal of the Deposites ; Death of Lafayette ; Deposite Act ; Seminole War ; Treasury
Circular ; Election of Mr. Van Buren ; Character of Jackson s Administration, S83

XIII. MARTIN VAN BUREN, PRESIDENT.

Measures respecting Banks ; Treasury Circular ; Continuance of Florida War ; Internal Improve
ments ; Public Expenses ; Difficulties in Maine ; Border Troubles ; Changes of Public Opinion ;
Character of the Administration ; Election of William H. Harrison, 701

XIV. WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, PRESIDENT, . 713

XV. JOHN TYLER, PRESIDENT.

Extra Session of Con-Tress; Relations with Great Britain ; Settlement of the North-eastern Bound
ary ; Difficulties in Rhode Island ; Modification of the Tariff ; Bunker s Hill Monument ; Treaties;
Annexation of Texas ; Presidential Cauvass ; Character of Mr. Tyler s Administration, . . .716

CONTENTS.

XVI. JAMES K. POLK, PRESIDENT. PA^.E.
Decease of General Jackson ; Admission of Texas; Division of Oregon; Mexican War; Siege of
Fort Brown ; Battle of Palo Alto ; Battle of Resaca de la Palma ; Fall of Monterey ; Battle of
Buena Vista; Capture of Vera Cruz ; CerroGordo; Progress of the Army ; Occupation of Mexico ;
Treaty ; California and its Gold ; Election of General Taylor, 725

XVII. ZACHARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT 755

BRITISH AMERICA, 757

I. CANADA.

Discovery ; Settlement ; Capture of Quebec ; Death of Champlain ; Religious Enterprises ; War
made by the Iroquois ; Accessions to the Colony ; Progress of the Colony ; Attempts of the English
to Conquer Canada ; Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722 ; General Prosperity of the Colony ;
Refusal to join in the War of American Independence ; Consequences of American Independence
to Canada ; Territorial Divisions and Constitution ; Dissensions after the close of the War of 1812 ;
Disturbances and Insurrections, 759

II. NOVA SCOTIA.

Limits; Conquest by the English ; Settlement; Annexation to the British Crown ; Policy of England
in relation to the Country ; Situation of the English Settlers ; English Treatment of the Acadians ;
State of the Province during the Wars of the United States ; Results of the War of 1812, ... 781

III. NEW BRUNSWICK.
Extent ; Physical Aspect and Soil ; Settlement and Progress ; Signal C:ilumity, 787

iv. PRINCE EDWARD S ISLAND.

Location, Surface, and Climate ; Early Settlers ; Change of Possession ; Plans of Colonization ;
Character of late Governors ; Inhabitants, 790

V. NEWFOUNDLAND.

Location .and Importance; Discovery and Settlement; French Hostilities; Renewal of War;
Change of Administration ; Present Condition, 793

vi. HUDSON S BAY TERRITORY.

Extent ; Discovery ; Settlement ; Contests with France ; Present State, 797

RUSSIAN AMERICA, m

MEXICO,

Discovery; Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest; Invasion by Cortez; Arrival of Cortez in
the Mexican Capital ; Abdication of Montezuma ; Retreat of Cortez, and Return ; Fall of the
City and Empire ; Fate of Cortez ; Extent of New Spain ; Introduction of the Catholic Religion ;
Native Spanish Population, under the Colonial Government ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Causes
of the First Mexican Revolution; Commencement of the Revolution; Continuation of the War by
the Patriot Chiefs ; Decline of the Revolution ; Invasion by Mina ; Revolution under Iturbide ;
Adoption of the Federal Constitution ; Prosperity of the years 1825 and 1826 ; Election of President
in 1828; Usurpation of Bustamente ; Defence of the Federal Constitution ; Santa Anna s Proceed
ings ; Establishment of a Central Republic ; Attempts against the Central Government ; Revolu
tion of 1841 ; Overthrow of Santa Anna s Government, 802

GUATEMALA,

Loca ity ; Extent ; Physical Character ; Discovery and Conquest ; Independence of the Country, . . 830

SOUTH AMERICA,

I. NEW GRENADA.

Extent and Physical Features; Revolution of 1811 ; Formation of a Constitution; Liberation of
Quito ; Crisis of 1828 ; Separation of New Grenada, Venezuela, and Equator ; State of the Gov
ernment since the Separation, 833

II. VENEZUELA.

Name, Physical Features, &lt;fcc. ; Discovery ; State of the Country under the Spanish Dominion ;
Termination of the Spanish Dominion ; Condition since, 837

10 CONTENTS.

III. EQUATOR. , AGE

Name, Extent, and Physical Character ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Subversion of the Spanish
Authority ; Condition since the Spanish Rule 841

IV. PERU.

Locality, Extent, and Physical Character ; Condition at the time of its Invasion by the Spaniards ;
Conquest by Pizarro ; Condition of the Country after the Conquest ; Insurrection ; Revolutionary
Movement ; Declaration of Independence ; Condition after the Expulsion of the Spaniards, . . . &5

V. BOLIVIA.

Name, Extent, and Physical Character; Overthrow of the Spanish Power; Proclamation of Inde
pendence ; Choice of Rulers under the New Constitution ; Present Condition, 855

VI. CHILI.

Extent, Physical Features, and Climate ; Conquest by Ahnagro ; Revolution in the beginning of the
Present Century ; Final Establishment of Independence ; Subsequent Condition, 858

VII. BUENOS AYRES.

Name, tc. ; Inhabitants, or Classes of People ; Discovery and Settlement ; First Insurrection
against the Government of Spain ; Progress and Changes of the New Government ; Present Con
dition of the Government 863

VIII. URUGUAY.
Locality and Extent ; Name and History ; Constitution, .868

IX. BRAZIL.

Situation, Extent, &c. ; Discovery and Settlement ; Policy of the Portuguese Government ; Removal
of the Portuguese Court to Brazil; Constitution and Government 870

X. PARAGUAY.

Situation, Extent, &lt;kc. ; Insurrection and attempt at Revolution in the latter part of the Eighteenth
Century; Establishment of Independence, and Despotic Government, 875

WEST INDIES.

Situation, Extent, &lt;fec. ; Inhabitants; Political Divisions 879

I. BRITISH WEST INDIES.
Jamaica, Tnnidad, Barbadoes, Bahamas, St. Christopher, Bermudas, and St. Vincent, 881

II. SPANISH WEST INDIES.

Cuba and Porto Rico, 835

III. FRENCH WEST INDIES.

Martinique and Guadaloupe ,887

IV. DUTCH WEST INDIES.
Curacoa, St. Eustatius, St. Martin, and Saba,

V. DANISH WEST INDIES.
St. Croix, St. John, and St. Thomas,

VI. INDEPENDENT ISLAND OF HAYTI,
Formerly called St. Domingo and Hispaniola,

APPENDIX .

xvn. ZACHARY TAYLOR. ( Continued from page 756.)

Proceedings in Congress ; Death of Mr. Clahoun ; Invasion of Cuba ; Convention
with Great Britain ; Death of Gen. Taylor, . . r C 2

XVIII. MILLARD FILL MORE, PRESIDENT.
Assumes the Government; Compromise Bill; Adjournment of Congress, 911

ILLUSTRATIONS.

PAGE.

TIME stopping in his Course, &lt;fec 13

Tailpiece Discovery of Newfoundland, . . 18

Columbus and Cabot, 19

Northmen leaving Iceland, 21

Discovery of Labrador, 22

Incident in the Camp of the Northmen, . . 24

Columbus, 26

Columbus before Ferdinand and Isabella,. . 30

Columbus sets sail, 32

First Sight of Land, 36

Columbus and Natives of Cuba, 38

Columbus casting a Barrel into the Sea, . . 39

Tailpiece Prairie Scene, 44

Tailpiece Columbus at Hispaniola, ... 47

Early Settlements, 48

Early Settlers trading with the Natives, . . 50

Captain Smith saved rora death, 55

Landing of the Pilgrims, 66

Visit of Samoset to the English, 67

Interview with Massasoit, 68

Boston founded 73

Settlers emigrating to Connecticut, .... 76

Hooker addressing the Soldiers 79

Gallup finds Oldham murdered, 80

Portsmouth founded, 84

Tailpiece mdian Council, 95

Surrendering of New Amsterdam, .... 97
Charles n. signing Charter for Penn, ... 101

Tailpiece The Maple, 103

Indian Wars, 104

Tailpiece Indian War Dance 108

Tailpiece Savage Barbarities 112

Smith selling Blue Beads to Powhatan, . .115

Pocahontas disclosing a Plot 118

Opecancanough borne to a Massacre, . . .121

Tailpiece Ship before the wind, 124

New England Indian Wars, 125

Governor Winslow s Visit to Massasoit, . . 134
Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin, . . .143
Captain Atherton threatens Ninigret, . . . 149
Captain Mason attacking the Pequod Fort, . . 156

Tailpiece Can anche Wigwam, 160

Philip s War, 161

Flight of Philip from Mount Hope 163

Captain Church and his Men hemmed in, . . 164

Attack on Brookfield, 166

Battle of Muddy Brook, 168

Swamp Fight, 172

Indian Stratagem, 176

Fight near Sudbury, 177

Indians attacked at Connecticut-river Falls, . 180

Defence of Hadley, 182

Philip s Escape, 184

Death of Philip, 185

Capture of Anawon, 188

Burning of Schenectady, 191

Mrs. Dustan saving her Children, 196

Escape of Mrs. Dustan, 197

PAGE.
Tailpiece Round Tower at Rhode Island, . 199

Capture of Mr. Williams, 202

Reduction of Louisburg, 211

Tailpiece Boston Harbor discovered, ... 213

Braddock s Defeat, 219

Battle of Lake George, 222

Destruction of Kittaning, 224

Destruction of the village of St. Francis, . . 230

View of Quebec, 231

Death of Wolfe 235

Tailpiece Peruvian Canoe, &lt;kc 237

The Revolution, 238

Otis in the Council-chamber, 246

Procession at Boston, 249

Attack on the Governor s House, 250

Burning of the Effigy of Governor Colden, . 251
Arrival of the First Man-of-war at Boston, . . 253

Boston Massacre 255

Burning of the Gaspee, 257

Destruction of Tea, 259

Patrick Henry, 262

Tailpiece Falls of St. Anthony 265

Events of the Revolution, 266

Battle of Lexington, 268

Captain Wheeler and the British Officer, . . 269
Retreat of the British from Concord, ... 271

Tailpiece Source of the Passaic, 273

President Langdon at Prayer, 276

Death of Pollard, 277

General Putnam, 278

Interview between Warren and Putnam, . . 279
Putnam saves the life of Major Small, ... 234

Death of Colonel Gardiner, 286

Tailpiece View of Boston, 290

Messengers spreading news, &c 291

Tailpiece Penn laying out Philadelphia, . . 298

Evacuation of Boston, 299

House at Cambridge occupied by Washington, 300

Fortifying Dorchester Heights, 305

Putnam reading Declaration of Independence, 310

John Hancock, 317

Sergeant Jasper re-planting the Flag, ... 328

Tailpiece The Cotton-plant, 332

Battle of Trenton, 347

Tailpiece Cortez landing at St. Juan d Ulloa, 352

General Wayne, 355

Marquis Lafayette, 356

Tailpiece Franklin in Council, 359

Destruction of G allies, 363

Burgoyne s Advance, 366

Burgoyne s Retreat, ::::::::: 3V2
Tailpiece View on the Hudson, : : : : 3^7
American Commissioners and Louis XVI. : : 379
Tailpiece The Genius of Liberty, &c. : : 3PO
The Sloop-of-war Vulture, ::::::: 391
Arnold s Expedition through the Wilderness, 393
General Lincoln, ::::::::.: 394
Death of General Wooster, ::;::: 396

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Arnold and the British Soldier,

General Arnold,

Major Andre,

Interview of Arnold and Wife,

Tailpiece Capture of Major Andre, . . .

Jasper on the Ramparts,

Death of De Kalh

Charge of Colonel Washington,

Battle of Yorktown,

Washington taking leave of the Army, . .
Washington embarking at Whitehall, . .

Tailpiece American Flag,

Naval Operations,

First Naval Engagement of the Revolution, .

Silas Deane,

Randolph and Yarmouth,

Raleigh and Druid,

Jones setting fire to Ships at Wlutehaven, .

Paul Jones,

Le Bon Homme Richard and Serapis, . . .
Sinking of the Bon Homme Richard, . . .
Tailpiece Ship on her Beam-ends, . . . .

Sir Henry Clinton,

Colonel Barre,

Lord Chatham

Charles James Fox,

George Grenville,

Sir Guy Carlton,

Edmund Burke,

Tailpiece Lugger near Shore,

Governments,

Franklin,

Tailpiece Natural Bridge,

George Washington,

Inauguration of Washington,

John Adams,

Tailpiece New York, from the East river,

Thomas Jefferson,

Tailpiece Basket of Flowers,

James Madison

Tippecanoe,

Constitution and Java,

Perry s Victory,

Battle of the Thames

Creek Chiefs surrendering to Gen. Jackson,

Battle of New Orleans,

James Monroe,

Reception of Monroe,

Attack on Lieutenant Scott s Boats, . . .
Taking the Fort at Pensacola, ....
Landing of Lafayette at New York, . .

Lafayette laying Comer-stone, &c

Lafayette at Washington s Tomb, ....

John Q. Adams

Removal of the Creek Indians,

Tailpiece Agricultural Emblem, . . . .

AGE.

. 397

. 401

409
. 414

419
. 425

428
. 410

444
. 446

449
. 450

452
. 454

463
. 465

470
. 472

473
. 479

487
. 494

495
. 500

503
. 506

511
. 5!3

519
. 520

534
. 541

542
. 547

571
. 539

990
. 610

611
. 615

. 641

652

. 656

. 663
665
&lt;568
669

. 670
673

Andrew Jackson,

Martin Van Buren,

Burning of the Caroline

William Henry Harrison,

John Tyler,

James K. Polk,

Surprise of Captain Thornton and his Party,

Charge of Captain May,

American Army in Vera Cruz,

Colonel Harney at Cerro Gordo,

Battle of Churubusco,

Army crossing the National Bridge, ....

Zachary Taylor,

British America,

Tailpiece Indians Hunting in Skins, . . .
Champlain s Interview with the Algonquins, .

Extermination of the Hurons,

Death of Wolfe,

Tailpiece Tampico

Nova Scotia,

Destruction of the Acadians,

Newfoundland,

Tailpiece Vessels in the Offing,

Tailpiece Icebergs

Tailpiece Winter in Lapland,

Mexico,

Marina acting as Interpreter,

Cortez burning his Ships,

Meeting of Cortez and Montezuma, ....

Montezuma on his Throne,

Death of Montezuma,

Noche Triste,

Texans flying to Arms,

Guatemala,

Alvarado marching on Guatemala ....

New Grenada,

Venezuela

Equator,

Tailpiece Peruvian Peasants,

Peru,

Hualpa discovers the Mine of Potosi, . . .

Manco Capac and his Wife,

Valverde addressing Atahualpa,

Pizarro in Cusco,

Bolivia

Tailpiece Mexican Women maldng Bread, .

Chili,

Almagro marching against Chili,

Tailpiece Araucanian Men and Women, .

Buenos Ayres,

Uruguay,

Brazil

Alvarez Cabral discovers Brazil, . ...

Paraguay,

West Indies

JMillard Fillmore .

S&lt;tfZI lifMril
Time stopping ux his course to read the Inscription carved by the Muse of History.

IF it be remarkable that the Western Continent should have
remained unknown for so many centuries to civilized man, it
is, perhaps, still more remarkable that since its discovery and
settlement, it should have become the theatre of so many signal
transactions, and have advanced so rapidly to its present civil,
religious, and political importance. The history of every portion
of it is interesting and instructive ; but more especially that por
tion occupied by the people of the United States. A great work
is in progress throughout the entire continent ; but the importance
of the American Republic, with which our fortunes are more
immediately connected, is becoming apparent with each revolving
year. While, therefore, we propose to make an historical survey
of the several countries both of North and South America, we
shall dwell with greater particularity upon the events which have
signalized our own republican America. If not from her present
population, which, though increasing by a wonderful progression,
is still, in point of numbers, inferior to many other nations ; yet,
from her wealth, her enterprise, her commercial and political
relations, she is entitled to rank among the most powerful and
influential nations on the globe. The eyes of the civilized world

14 INTRODUCTION.

are upon her ; and with wonder, if not with jealousy, do they
mark her rapid and surprising advancement.

The history of such a people must be full of interest. By what
means has her national elevation been maintained? But a little
more than two centuries have elapsed, since the first settlers
planted themselves at Jamestown, in Virginia, and the Pilgrim
Fathers landed on Plymouth Rock. They were then a feeble
band. Before them lay a howling wilderness. An inhospitable
and intractable race rose up to oppose and harass them. The
means of living were stinted and uncertain. Famine pressed upon
them, and weakened them. The winters were cold and piercing.
Their habitations were rude and unprotective. Disease added its
sufferings and sorrows, and death hurried many of the few to an
untimely grave. Yet, amidst accumulated calamity, they gathered
strength and courage. Accessions from the mother-country were
made to their numbers. Other and distant stations were occupied.
The forest fell before them. Towns and villages rose in the
wilderness, and solitary places became glad. Savage tribes
after years of terror, massacre, and bloodshed retired, leaving
the colonists to the peaceful occupancy of the land, in all its
length and breadth.

But they were still a dependant people subject to the laws,
exactions, and oppressions of a proud and arbitrary foreign gov
ernment. That government, jealous of their growing importance,
adopted measures to check their aspirations, and to extend and
perpetuate the prerogatives of the crown. But it was impossible
that a people, sprung from the loins of fathers whose courage and
enterprise had been matured by years of conflict, should be either
crushed, or long thwarted in their plans. Oppressions served
rather to strengthen them; threats prompted to resolution, and
served to inspire confidence. And, at length, they arose to the
assertion and maintenance of their rights. They entered the
field; and for years, with all the fortunes of war apparently
against them, they grappled successfully with the colossal power
of the British empire thwarted her counsels conquered her
armies established their independence.

But a little more than seventy years has America been free
from the British yoke ; yet, in that brief period, her advancement
has outstripped all the predictions of the most sanguine statesmen.

INTRODUCTION. 15

With but three millions of people, she entered the Revolutionary
contest ; she now numbers more than twenty millions. Instead
of thirteen colonies, she embraces thirty free and independent
states. Meanwhile, she has continued to gather national strength
and national importance. Her wealth is rolling up, while her
moral power is becoming the admiration of the world.

These attainments, too, she has made amid convulsions and
revolutions, which have shaken the proudest empires, and spread
desolation over some of the fairest portions of the globe. On
every side are the evidences of her advancement. Genius and
industry are creating and rolling forward with amazing power
and rapidity the means of national wealth and aggrandizement.
An enterprising, ardent, restless population are spreading over
our western wilds, and our cities are now the creations almost
of a day.

But by what means has this national elevation and prosperity
been attained 1 Shall we ascribe them to the wise, sagacious, and
patriotic men, who guided our councils and led our armies ? Shall
we offer our homage and gratitude to WASHINGTON, FRANKLIN,
ADAMS, OTIS, HENRY, JEFFERSON, and a multitude of others, who
periled fortune, liberty, life itself, to achieve our independence,
and lay the foundation of our country s glory ?

Let us do them honor ; and a nation s honor and gratitude will
be accorded to them, so long as the recorded history of their noble
achievements shall last.

Theirs is no vulgar sepulchre: green sods
Are all their monument; and, yet, it tells
A nobler history than pillar d pile,
Or the eternal pyramid. They need
No statue, nor inscription, to reveal
Their greatness.

But, while merited honor is paid to the sages and heroes of the
Revolution, and to the Pilgrim Fathers of an earlier age, let not
the hand of Providence be overlooked or disregarded.

On this point, the Puritans have left a noble example to their
posterity. The supplication of the smiles and blessings of a
superintending Providence preceded and accompanied all their
plans and all their enterprises. " God was their king ; arid they
regarded him as truly and literally so, as if he had dwelt in a

16 INTRODUCTION.

visible palace in the midst of their state. They were his devoted,
resolute, humble subjects ; they undertook nothing which they did
not beg of him to prosper ; they accomplished nothing without
rendering to him the praise ; they suffered nothing without carry
ing up their sorrows to his throne ; they ate nothing which they
did not implore him to bless." Nor were the actors in the Revo
lutionary struggle insensible to the necessity of the Divine blessing
upon their counsels and efforts. Washington, as well at the head
of his army as in the retirement of his closet, or amid some
secluded spot in the field, looked up for the blessing of the God
of battles. That also was a beautiful recognition of a superin
tending Providence, which Franklin made in the Convention,
which, subsequent to the Revolution, framed the Constitution.
" I have lived, sir, a long time," said he ; " and the longer I live,
the more convincing proof I see of this truth, that God governs in
the affairs of men. And if a sparrow cannot fall to the ground
without his notice, is it probable that an empire can rise without
his aid?"

Let it be remembered by the American people by men who
fill her councils by historians who write her history by the
young, who are coming up to the possession of the rich inheritance,
that whatever human agencies were employed in the discovery,
settlement, independence, and prosperity of these states, the " good
hand of God has been over and around us," and has given to us
this goodly land, with its religious institutions its free govern
ment its unwonted prosperity.

Let not the historian, who writes especially if he writes for
the young be thought to travel out of his appropriate sphere, in
an effort to imbue the rising generation with somewhat of the
religious spirit of the fathers to lead them to recognise the Divine
government, in respect to nations as well as individuals to impress
upon them that sentiment of the "Father of his country," as just
as impressive, viz : " Of all the dispositions and habits whicji lead
to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable
supports."

" When the children of the Pilgrims forget that Being who was
th^ Pilgrims guide and deliverer " should they ever be so faulty
and unfortunate " when the descendants of the Puritans cease to
acknowledge, and obey, and love that Being, for whose service the

INTRODUCTION. 17

Puritans forsook all that men chiefly love, enduring scorn and
reproach, exile and poverty, and finding at last a superabundant
reward ; when the sons of a religious and holy ancestry fall away
from its high communion, and join themselves to the assemblies
of the profane, they have forfeited the dear blessings of their
inheritance ; and they deserve to be cast out from this fair land,
without even a wilderness for their refuge. No ! let us still keep
the ark of God in the midst of us ; let us adopt the prayer of the
wise monarch of Israel : " The Lord our God be with us, as he
was with our fathers ; let him not leave us nor forsake us ; that
he may incline our hearts unto him, to walk in all his ways, and
to keep his commandments and his statutes and his judgments,
which he commanded our fathers. "

Such a regard for God his laws his institutions, and his service,
is obligatory upon the present generation, aside from those blessings
which may be justly anticipated as the reward of such reverence
and obedience. It is due to the memory of the Pilgrim Fathers.
Never can we so worthily and appropriately honor them, as to
cherish the pious sentiments which they cherished, and perpetuate
the civil and religious institutions which they founded. It is due
to the generation of our Revolutionary era, which, impressed with
a sense of the value of the inheritance transmitted to them, periled
life and fortune that they might transmit that inheritance in all its
fullness and in all its richness to their posterity. We are the
children of patriot heroes, who prayed and then fought, and fought
and then prayed. It is due to ourselves, as we would secure the
admiration and gratitude of the generations which are to follow
us. It is due to those generations which, by the blessing of God,
are to spread over and occupy the vast territory which now con
stitutes the American republic.

Those generations ! I see them rising and spreading abroad, as
future years roll on ! What shall be their character their regard
for civil and religious liberty their peace, order, happiness, and
prosperity, may depend upon the example which we set, and the
principles which we inculcate. We are living and acting not only
for the present, but for the future. We are making impressions
for all time to come. If, then, our history for the future shall be
as our history past filled up with divine blessings, and signal
providential interpositions if the noble work begun, centuries
2

INTRODUCTION.

since, is to go on if the " fullest liberty and the purest religion
are to prevail as time rolls on if this vast continent is to be
inhabited by enlightened and happy millions we, who are now
on the stage of action, must imitate the example of that pilgrim
band, which first landed on Plymouth Rock.

Under the influence of such an example transmitted from gen.
eration to generation, we may hope that our beloved country will
ultimately become, if she is not already,

" The queen of the world, and the child of the skies."

Impressed with the importance of such sentiments himself, the
author will make no apology for offering them as, in his own
view, an appropriate introduction to a work chiefly designed for
the benefit of the rising generation.

PAKT I,

UNITED STATES.

I. EARLY DISCOVERIES.

I. NORTHMEN. Claims for the Northmen Voyage of Biarn6 Leif Thor-

wald Thorfinn Helge and Finnboge.

II. COLUMBUS. Birth and Education of Columbus Unsuccessful application

to several European Courts Patronized by Isabella Sails from Palos
Early Discontent of his crew Expedients by which they are quieted
Discovery of Land First appearance of the Natives Cuba and Hispan-
iola discovered Columbus sets sail on his return Incidents of the voyage
Marks of consideration bestowed upon him Second Voyage Further
Discoveries Complaints against him Third Voyage Discovery of the

20 GREAT EVENTS OP

Continent Persecuted by Enemies sent home in Chains Kindness of
Isabella Fourth Voyage Return and Death.

III. SEBASTIAN CABOT. Discovery of the North American Continent by
Sebastian Cabot.

I. NORTHMEN.

No event, in the history of modern ages, surpasses in
interest the discovery of the American Continent. It has
scarcely any parallel, indeed, in the annals of the world;
whether we consider the difficulty of the undertaking or
the magnitude of its consequences. Without any serious
question, the honor of the discovery belongs solely to
CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. Mankind, hitherto, have so
awarded it, and posterity will doubtless confirm the judg
ment. As, however, a claim to a prior discovery by the
Northmen has been brought forward in recent times, it
becomes the impartiality of history to notice it, and to give
such an account of the circumstances on which the claim
is founded, as they may appear to deserve. Whether or
not, at the distance of some four or five centuries, the trans-
Atlantic continent had been discovered by the Scandinavian
voyagers, the merits of the great Italian are far from being
affected by the fact.

The prominent incidents in this alleged ante-Columbian
discovery, it seems, are given on the authority of cer
tain Icelandic manuscripts, the genuineness, and even the
existence of which, have formerly been doubted by many;
but which, there is now reason to suppose, are entitled to
credence. The general story may be received as proba
ble. In the details, there is often something too vague, if
not too extraordinary, to entitle it to any historical import
ance. The adventurous spirit, and even the naval skill ot
the Northmen, are not a matter of doubt with any who are
acquainted with the history of the times to which reference
is here made. The seas and the coasts of Europe were
the scenes of their exploits their piracies, their battles, or
their colonization. According to the Icelandic statements,
Eric the Red, in 986, emigrated from Iceland to Greenland,

AMERICAN HISTORY.

and formed there a settlement. Among his companions
was Herjulf Bardson, who fixed his residence at a place
which was called after him, Herjulfsness. Herjulf had a
son, whose name was Biarne, who, with his father, was
engaged in trading between Iceland and Norway. Biarne
was absent on a trading voyage, when his father accompa
nied Eric, on the emigration of the latter to Greenland.
The son returning to Iceland in a few months, and finding
that Herjulf was absent, sailed in pursuit of him. In the

Northmen leaving Iceland.

course of the sail, having been enveloped in the fogs, he
was carried to some unknown distance; but after the fogs
were dispersed, land was seen. As, however, it did not
answer the description given respecting Greenland, the
party did not steer for it. During a sail of several days,
they came in sight of land at two different times in succes
sion ; and at last, tacking about, and carried by brisk and
favorable winds in a north-west direction, they reached the
coast of Greenland. This tradition of Biarne" s voyage,
allowing it to be authentic, would seem to indicate that he

GREAT EVENTS OF

was carried far down on the coast of America, and passed
on his return the shores of Newfoundland and Labrador.

In consequence of this adventure, and the interest which
the account of it excited, a voyage of exploration was pro
jected, and at length put into effect. It was conducted by
Leif, a son of Eric the Red, an adventurous rover, who
selected a company as adventurous as himself, among whom
was a German named Tyrker. It was in the year 1000 that
the voyage was made. After finding a shore in a direction
similar to that in which Biarne took, they landed, calling the
region Helluland, which was most probably Labrador. It
was an iceberg-lined shore, without grass or verdure. From
this spot they put out to sea, and, steering south, they came
to another coast, low like the first, but covered with thick

Discovery of Labrador.

wood, except the portion immediately skirting the sea, which
consisted of white sand. It was probably Nova Scotia,
named by them, however, Markland, or Woodland. They
pursued their voyage for two days, under the favor of a
north-east wind, when they discovered land for the third
time. Here they disembarked on a part of the coast, which

AMERICANHISTORY. 23

was sheltered by an island. The face of the country was
found to be undulating, covered with wood, and bearing a
growth of fine fruits and berries. Taking to their vessel
again, they proceeded west in search of a harbor, which
they were so fortunate as to find. It was at the mouth
of a river proceeding from a lake. They first made the
river and then the lake; in the latter they cast anchor. In
this spot they erected huts in which to pass the winter.
When thus established, Leif made a division of his com
pany into two parties, for the purpose, on the one hand, of
watching the settlement, and, on the other, of exploring
the country.

In performing the latter service it happened, on one occa
sion, that the German Tyrker, above named, failed to return
at night. After much anxiety and search, he was discovered,
having found during his wanderings a region which afforded
an abundance of grapes. The country, from this incident,
was named Vinland or Wineland. From the mention which
they made of the rising and the setting of the sun, at the
shortest day, it has been inferred that the island was Nan-
tucket, and the region called Vinland embraced the coast
of Massachusetts and Rhode Island. They returned to
Greenland the following season.

Thorwald, a brother of Leif, next undertook to make a
voyage, to the newly discovered land beyond the ocean.
This was in 1002. We need not mention the particulars,
but may state generally that the adventurers continued in
Vinland till the year 1004, and that the expedition terminated
unfortunately in the death of Thorwald. He was killed in a
skirmish with certain Esquimaux, with whom the party
came in contact in three several boats. Before breathing
his last, he gave directions as to the spot where they should
inter him. The rest returned to Greenland.

Following this adventure, the third son of Eric, named
Thornstein, embarked with his wife Gudrida, in search of
the body of Thorwald. But he never reached the country.
He was eventually driven back to Greenland, where he died.

24 GREATEVENTSOF

The next expedition seems to have been a project to colo
nize the country. The vessels were three in number, on
board of which one hundred and forty men embarked, who
took with them all kinds of live stock. The leaders on this
occasion were Thorfinn, who married the widow of Thorn-
stein, Biarne* Grimolfson, and Thorhall Gamlason. The
enterprise appears to have been attended with a measure
of success. They erected their tents, and fortified them in
the best manner they were able, as a protection against the
natives. An incident of some interest is mentioned as having
occurred in their trade with the latter. These were eager
for arms, but as they were not suffered to become an article
of barter, one of the natives seized an axe, and, in order to
test its efficacy, struck a companion with it, who was killed

An Incident in the Camp of the Northmen.

on the spot. The affair shocked them exceedingly; but in
the midst of the confusion, the axe having been seized by
one who appeared to be a chief, was critically inspected for
a while, and then violently cast into the sea.

The period of their continuance in Vinland was three

AMERICAN HISTORY. 25

years. They found it a beautiful country, while residing in
it. Thorfinn had a son born to him, whom he named Snorre,
the first child of European descent born on this continent,
the ancestor of many distinguished personages now living.
Among them is the noted sculptor Thorwaldsen. Thorfinn
and a part of his company returned at length to Iceland.
The remainder still continued in Vinland, where they were
afterwards joined by an expedition led by two brothers,
Helge and Finnboge, from Greenland. But this latter
enterprise ended tragically, a large number of the colonists
having been killed in a quarrel, which a wicked female
adventurer in the expedition had excited. A few other
voyages to Vinland, either accidental or designed, were
made by the Northmen during the eleventh and twelfth
centuries, some of them connected with attempts to propa
gate Christianity among the natives, but no interesting
results are spoken of, and the whole project of colonizing
the new region seems to have been not only abandoned,
but to have passed from the minds of men. On the sup
position that the records are true, which in general may be
admitted, the colony could not have had a long continuance,
and it is certain that no remains of it have ever appeared,
unless some questionable accounts of the Jesuists, or the more
questionable inscriptions on Dighton-rock. It was not until
the era of Columbus that the world was awakened to the
enterprise, or even to the thought of discovering land beyond
the Western ocean. Whether he knew or did not know,
respecting the adventures of the Scandinavians in those
northern seas, it is hardly to be supposed that he could have
the remotest conception that the country they called Vin
land was the same as the Indies, which he proposed to reach
by sailing due west. The honor, first of his theory, and then
of his achievement, is therefore, in no degree diminished, by
the facts above narrated, so far as they may be believed to
be facts. He after all stands preeminent among men, as
the discoverer of the new world. It was certainly, at that
period, new to European knowledge and adventure.

GREAT EVENTS O

II. COLUMBUS.

Columbus.

IT is not ascertained in what year the birth of this illustri
ous individual occurred. Some authorities have placed it
in 1446, others have removed it back eight or ten years
farther. As he died in 1506, and was said by Bernaldez, one
of his cotemporaries and intimates, to have departed "in a
good old age of seventy, a little more or less,"* it would
seem, abating the vagueness of the expression, that about
1436 was the period. The place of his birth also has been
a subject of controversy, but the evidence is decidedly in
favor of Genoa. His parentage was humble, though proba
bly of honorable descent. It is generally believed that his
father exercised the craft of a wool-carder or weaver.
Christopher was the eldest of four children, having two
brothers, Bartholomew and Diego, and one sister, who was
obscurely connected in life. In his early youth he was
instructed at Pavia, a place then celebrated for education,

* History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella, by Wm. H. Prescott.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 27

and is said there to have acquired that taste for mathematical
studies in which he afterwards excelled. Of geographical
science he was particularly enamored, as it became also
to be the favorite study of an adventurous age. It doubt
less gave a direction, in some measure, to the course which
Columbus pursued in life. At the early age of fourteen
years, he began to follow the seas, and after continuing this
profession for more than sixteen years, he proceeded to
Portugal, the country of maritime enterprise at that era.
Hither the adventurous spirits of Europe repaired, where
they sought their fortunes in this department of business.
Columbus mingled in the exciting scenes of the country
and the times. Sailing from thence, he continued to make
voyages to the various then known parts of the world, and
while on shore, he occupied his time in the construction and
sale of maps and charts. Thus furnished with all the nau
tical science of the times, and with a large fund of experi
ence, he was prepared to enter upon those speculations,
respecting the possibility of lands lying beyond the western
waters, the result of which, 1 when put into practice, proved
to be so auspicious to the interests of mankind. What will
not a single thought, when pursued as it may be, sometimes
effect ! In our hero, it brought to light the existence of a
new world. His single object appeared to be, to find the
eastern shores of Asia, or some unknown tract, by sailing
due west.

How far that idea was original with him, it is not very
material to ascertain. If not the first individual to conceive
it, he was the first to carry it into execution. That land
existed beyond the Atlantic, was a conjecture merely of
the ancients. Seneca comes the nearest to a direct intima
tion, though as a poetic fancy it claims no serious considera
tion. As the idea is given by Frenau, he says:

" The time shall come when numerous years are past,
The ocean shall dissolve the band of things,
And an extended region rise at last:
And Typhis shall disclose the mighty land,

28 GREAT EVENTS OF

Far, far away, where none have roamed before:
Nor shall the world s remotest region be
Gibraltar s rock, or Thul& s savage shore."

Ferdinand Columbus informs us, that his father s conviction
of the existence of land in the west was founded on 1,
natural reason, or the deductions of science; 2, authority of
writers, amounting, however, to vague surmises ; 3, testi
mony of sea-faring persons, or rather popular rumors of
land, described in western voyages, embracing such relics
is appeared to be wafted from over the Atlantic to Europe.
What particular intimations he may have received, either
from authors or sailors, do not appear; since, in his voyage
to Iceland, no mention is made of his having learned the
story of the Scandinavian voyages to the northern portion
of America. It is possible, however, that he may have been
informed of them ; and the reason why no mention was made
by him was, as M. Humboldt conjectures, that he had no
conception that the land discovered by the Northmen had
any connection with the region of which he was in pursuit.
The traditions which he may have met with, and the
speculations of the times, were realized in his view. So
strong was the conviction which had been wrought in his
mind, from whatever cause, he was willing to jeopard life
and fortune to put it to the test of experiment.

With this grand object before him, he first submitted his
theory of a western route to the Indies, to John the Second,
king of Portugal. He met with no countenance from this
quarter. His project, in its vastness, was in advance of the
comprehension of the age. John was not unwilling clan
destinely to avail himself of information communicated to
him by Columbus, but he would enter into no stipulation to
aid him in the enterprise. Leaving the court of Lisbon in
disgust, in the latter part of 1484, Columbus repaired to the
Spanish sovereigns, Ferdinand and Isabella. The time of
the application was peculiarly unfavorable, as the nation
was then in the midst of the Moorish war, and needed for
its prosecution all the pecuniary resources of the state.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 29

The persons of influence also in the court, were destitute
of those enlarged views, which are essential to a just appre
ciation of the scheme that fired the great mind of Columbus.
With these causes of discouragement, and the submission
of his proposal on the part of the sovereigns to a council
chiefly of ecclesiastics, he had little reason to expect a
favorable issue. After waiting years in the most agitating
suspense and doubt (for the council would come to no
decision), he was preparing to abandon the suit. Pressing
the court for a definite answer at that juncture, they at last
gave him to understand, that his scheme was "vain, imprac
ticable, and resting on grounds too weak to merit the support
of the government." In deep despondency he quitted the
court, and took his way to the south, as if in desperation, to
seek other patronage in other quarters.

From the period of his application to the Spanish court,
to that at which we are now arrived in his history, it would
seem that he made several attempts to interest other dis
tinguished personages in his scheme, particularly the citizens
of his native Genoa; but the early authorities so disagree
among themselves, that the chronology of his movements,
previously to his first voyage, cannot be determined with
precision. It is certain, however, that while in the act of
leaving Spain, probably for the court of the French king,
from whom he had received a letter of encouragement, he
was purposely detained by a friend, Juan Perez, (who had
formerly been a confessor of Isabella,) for the purpose of
trying the effect of another application to the Spanish
sovereigns. This measure, seconded by the influence of
several distinguished individuals, and occurring just at the
triumphant termination of the Moorish war, had well nigh
proved successful at once; but Columbus was again doomed
to disappointment. The single obstacle in the way now,
was not the disinclination of Ferdinand and Isabella, but
what were deemed the extravagant demands of Columbus
himself. He would not consent to engage in the undertaking,
except on the condition that he and his heirs should receive

GREAT EVENTS OF

the title of admiral and viceroy over all lands discovered
by him, with one-tenth of the profits. This demand was the
means of breaking up the negotiations, and that at the moment
when he seemed to be on the point of realizing the visions
which he had fondly indulged, through long years of vexation,
trouble, and disappointment. That he would consent to dash
those bright visions, rather than surrender one of the rewards
due to his service, is, in the language of our Prescott, "the
most remarkable exhibition in his whole life, of that proud,
unyielding spirit which sustained him through so many years
of trial, and enabled him to achieve his great enterprise, in
the face of every obstacle which man and nature had
opposed to it."

E^M.:

Columbus before Ferdinand and Isabella.

Columbus again having turned his back from the scene of
the negotiations, had proceeded only a few leagues distant,
when he was recalled by the royal message. The queen
in the meanwhile had yielded to the dictates of her own
noble and generous nature, having been convinced of the
importance of the enterprise, by the powerful representa-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 31

tions of the friends of our hero. She said at once in answer,
"I will assume the undertaking for my own crown of Castile,
and will pledge my private jewels to raise the necessary
funds, if the means in the treasury should be found inade
quate." The money, however, was furnished by the receiver
of the revenues of Arragon, and subsequently refunded at
the instance of Ferdinand.* The conditions on which
Columbus had insisted, in the event of discovery, were
finally granted. He was constituted by the united sover
eigns, their admiral, viceroy, and governor-general, of all
such countries as he should discover in the Western ocean.
He was to be entitled to one-tenth of the products and
profits, within the limits of his discoveries. These, with
other privileges of a like kind, not necessary to name here,
were settled on him and his heirs for ever. Thus possessing
the royal sanction, Columbus immediately entered upon the
arrangements required to prosecute the voyage. Isabella
urged it forward to the extent of her power. Delay, how
ever, unavoidably occurred, on account of the opposition or
indifference of the local magistrates and the people where
the equipment was to be made. This obstacle was at length
removed, by stern edicts on the part of the government and
by the energy of Columbus. The fleet consisted of three
vessels, one furnished by himself, through the assistance of
his friends, and was to sail from the little port of Palos in
Andalusia. Two of the vessels were caravels that is, light
vessels without decks the other was of a larger burden,
though not amounting even to an hundred tons. How such
craft could survive the waves and storms of the Atlantic, is
one of the marvelous circumstances of the undertaking.
The number of men received on board amounted to one
hundred and twenty. The preparations having been
finished, the undaunted navigator set sail on the morning
of the 3d of August, 1492, having first with his whole crew
partaken of the sacrament.

* History of the Life and Voyages of Christopher Columbus, by Washington
Irving.

GREAT EVENTS OF

Columbus sets sail

He soon directed his course to the Canary islands, in
consequence of the condition of one of the vessels, called the
Pinta, whose rudder had been found to be unfit for service.
This, after a detention of more than three weeks, was
repaired, and they then, on the 6th of September, proceeded
on their voyage. On the fourth day, land ceased to be in
sight, and now the fearful reality of their condition pressed
upon the minds of the sailors with overpowering weight.
They had been pressed into the service, and from the
beginning were averse to the enterprise. Columbus had
reason, therefore, to expect the open manifestation of dis
content, if not insubordination and mutiny. The first
exhibition of their feelings, upon losing sight of land, was
that of alarm and terror. Many of them shed tears, and
broke out into loud lamentations all before them seemed
to be mystery, danger, and death. It was by no means
easy to quell their fears, and it required all the address of
the admiral to effect it. Their minds were, in a degree,
soothed for that time by the promises of land and riches,
which he addressed to their wants or their cupidity. Every

AMERICANHISTORY. 33

unusual incident, however, on the voyage, was calculated to
awaken their gloomy and distressing apprehensions, such as
the sight of a part of a mast, when they had sailed some
one hundred and fifty leagues, and the variation of the
needles. The former presented to their imagination the
probable wreck of their own frail barks. The variation of
the needle created surprise even in the mind of the admiral,
but to his crew the circumstance seemed perfectly terrific.
They felt as if the very laws of nature were undergoing a
change, and the compass was about to lose its virtues and
its power, as a guide over the waste of waters. Columbus,
however, by ascribing the variation of the needle to the
change of the polar-star itself, satisfied the minds of his
pilots, inasmuch as they entertained a high opinion of his
knowledge of astronomy. The distance at which they were
every day carried from their homes, was a source of accu
mulating uneasiness. Every sort of superstitious fear was
indulged in. One while, the prevalence of winds from the
east, excited their apprehensions that a return to Spain was
impracticable. At another time, the slight south-west breezes
and frequent calms, causing the ocean to seem like a lake of
dead water, made them feel that they were in strange regions,
where nature was out of course, and all was different from
that to which they had been accustomed. Here they
thought they might be left to perish, on stagnant and bound
less waters. Now, they seemed to themselves to be in danger
of falling on concealed rocks and treacherous quicksands
then, of being inextricably entangled in vast masses of sea
weed which lay in their path. Although Columbus had
contrived to keep his men ignorant of the real distance they
had come, yet the length of time could but tell them that they
must be far, very far from country and home, and that their
ever going on to the west, would at length place the east
too remote from them to hope ever reaching it. They had
been occasionally cheered with what were deemed indications
of their proximity to land, such as the flying of birds about
their fleet, the patches of weeds and herbs covering the
3

34 GREATEVENTSOF

surface of the water, and a certain cloudiness in the distant
horizon, such as hangs over land ; but these had proved falla
cious ; and the higher hope was raised by such appearances,
the deeper was its fall when the appearances passed away.

This state of things led to murmurs and discontent, and
at one time, the crew were on the point of combining in
open and desperate rebellion. The power which the great
admiral possessed over the minds of men, was never more
signalized, than in putting down this spirit of insubordina
tion and mutiny. He was perfectly aware of their inten
tions, but preserved a serene and steady countenance. He
seemed intuitively to understand in what way to address
himself to the different portions of his company. Some, he
soothed with gentle words. Of others, he stimulated the
pride or avarice, by the offers of honors and rewards. The
most refractory he openly menaced with condign punish
ment, should they make the slightest attempt at impeding
the voyage.

After the experience of long-continued calms, the wind
sprang up in a favorable direction, and they were enabled
efficiently to prosecute their voyage. This was on the
25th of September, and the vessels sailing quite near to
each other, a frequent interchange of conversation took
place on the subject most interesting to them their prob
able position as to land. In the midst of it, a shout from the
Pinta was heard on board the Santa Maria, the admiral s
ship, "Land, land!" the signal pointing to the south-west.
Columbus, who had found cause on other occasions to dis
sent from the opinions of his men, gave way, in this instance,
to the joyful feelings which were at once excited in their
bosoms: but it proved, at length, that what appeared to be
land, was nothing more than an evening cloud of a peculiar
kind. Thus were their hopes dashed, and nothing remained
for them but to press onward. Fain would the crew have
turned back upon their course, but the commander was
sternly resolute on realizing his magnificent project, and
pressed forward still deeper into mid-ocean.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 35

It is a necessary explanation of the character of this
extraordinary man, that he appeared all along to view him
self under the immediate guardianship of Heaven, in this
solemn enterprise. He consequently felt few or none of
the misgivings which so strongly affected his associates.
For several days longer they continued on, till on the 1st of
October, they had advanced more than seven hundred
leagues since the Canary islands were left behind. Again
the murmurs of the crew were renewed, but, in this instance,
became soon hushed by increasing tokens of their near
ness to land. Indeed, so sanguine were they on the subject,
that on the 7th of October, on board of the Nina, land was
again announced. But it proved a delusion, and all except
Columbus were ready to abandon hope. At the end of three
days more, they saw the sun, after renewed appearances
betokening their neighborhood to land, go down upon a
shoreless horizon. At this time the turbulence of the crew
became clamorous they insisted upon turning homeward,
and abandoning the voyage as a forlorn hope. The com
mander now, after trying to pacify them by kind words
and large promises, and trying in vain, arose in the majesty
of his undaunted heart, and gave them to understand that
all murmuring would be fruitless, and that, with God s bless
ing, he would accomplish the purpose for which his sover
eigns had sent him on a voyage of discovery. Fortunately,
at this juncture, when the conduct of Columbus had become
nearly desperate, the indications of neighboring land could
not be mistaken. Besides fresh weed, the limb of a tree,
a reed, and a small board, they picked up an artificially
carved staff. Soon despondency and rebellion gave way
to hope, and, throughout the day, every person on board of
the little fleet was on the watch for the long-wished-for land.

The following evening was a time of intense anxiety to
Columbus. He could but infer that he was near to the goal
of his adventures and his hopes. But was it so indeed ? That
was the question, and it must now be soon decided. Would
the n ght reveal it to him? Would its discoveries settle

GREAT EVENTS OF

for ever the truth of his theory, and bring to him the immor
tal honor which he sought, as the end of all his toil and
suffering? Taking his station in a conspicuous part of his
vessel, he maintained an intense and unremitting watch.
A few hours only had transpired, when suddenly he thought
he beheld a light glimmering at a great distance. One and
another was called to examine the appearance, in order to
confirm the commander in his impression, if indeed it was
correct. They gave their opinion in the affirmative. Soon,
however, the light disappeared, and few attached any im
portance to it, except Columbus. They pursued their course
until two in the morning, when from the Pinta, which gener
ally sailed ahead, the thundering signal was heard, the order

First sight of land from Columbus ship.

being that a gun should be fired as soon as land hove in
sight. It was indeed land at this time. It lay before them,
now dimly seen, about two leagues distant. The joy which
Columbus and his crew felt at the sight, surpasses the power
of description. It is difficult, even for the imagination, to
conceive the emotions of such a man, in whose temperament

AMERICAN HISTORY. 37

a wonderful enthusiasm and unbounded aspiration prevailed,
at the moment of so sublime a discovery. Utterance was
given to his intense feelings by tears, and prayers, and
thanksgivings.

It was on the morning of Friday, 12th of October, 1492,
that Columbus first saw the new world. A beautiful, fra
grant, verdure-crowned island lay before him, and evidently
populous, for the inhabitants were seen darting, in great
numbers, through the woods, to the shore. That green
house appearance, which the^egions within the tropics are
known generally to assume, together with the purity and
blandness of the atmosphere, struck the senses of the voy
agers, as though it had been Eden itself. They could give
vent to their feelings only in tears of gratitude in prayers
and praises to God, who had conducted them to such happy
destinies. Having made the necessary preparations, Co
lumbus landed with his crew on the delightful shore, in an
ecstasy of joy and devotion, taking possession of the whole
region in the name of his sovereigns, and calling the island
San Salvador. It proved to be one of what has since
been known as the Bahama islands.

The conduct and appearance of the natives were such as
to show that the Spaniards had no reason to fear their hos
tility or treachery. Simple, harmless, naked, and unarmed,
they seemed rather to be at the mercy of their visitors.
Equally timid and curious, they were at first shy; but being
encouraged to approach the strangers, they at length became
entirely familiar with them, and received presents with
expressions of the highest delight. The new comers to
their shores were thought to have dropped from the skies,
and the articles bestowed were received as celestial pres
ents. All was a scene of wonder and amazement indeed
to both parties.

As Columbus supposed himself to have landed on an
island at the extremity of India, he gave to the natives the
general appellation of Indians, by which, as a distinct race,
they have ever since been known.

GREAT EVENTS OF

After having noticed the features of the new-found island
sufficiently, and learned what he was able from the natives
in respect to other lands or islands, and particularly in
respect to the gold they might contain, he explored the
archipelago around, touched at several of the groups, and
finally discovered the larger and more distant islands of Cuba

Interview of Columbus with the Natives of Cuba.

and Hispaniola. Many interesting adventures occured dur
ing his sojourn among these islands, in his intercourse with
the natives, upon which we cannot enlarge. Suffice it to
say, that he succeeded according to his wishes in conciliating
the affections of the people, and in the extent of his discov
eries for the first voyage, but found a less amount of gold
than he expected, and was unfortunate in the shipwreck of
the Santa Maria, the principal vessel. His trials, also, with
several of his subordinates in office, were severe ; as, on
more than one occasion, they proved unfaithful to his inter
ests and disobedient to his commands.

It was on the 4th of January, 1493, that Columbus set
sail for Spain. He left a part of his men in the island of
Hispaniola (Hayti, in the language of the original inhabit-

AMERICAN HISTORY.

ants), to occupy a fort he had built near a harbor, which
he had named La Navidad. While coasting on the east
ern side of the island, he met the Pinta, which had for
a time, under its disaffected captain, deserted from him.
Joined by this vessel again, they proceeded homeward
on their voyage; but they met with tempests, which their
frail barks were little able to encounter. The Pinta, being
separated from the Nina, was supposed to have been lost;
but this proved to have befl^fc^lriistake, as she reached
Spain nearly at the same ^hie with the other caravel.
At the time of their greatest extremity, when all hope
of safety had departed, Columbus, anxious that the knowl
edge of his discovery might be communicated to the world,
wrote a brief account of his voyage; and having prop
erly secured it in a barrel, committed the latter to the

Columbus casting a barrel into the sea.

ocean, in the hope that it might afterwards be found, should
he and his crew never see land again.* But they were

* It gives an interesting view of the depth of Columbus solicitude and grief,
as well as of the peculiar spirit by which he was actuated in his great enterprise,
to learn the following from his own pen, in a letter to his sovereign: "I could

40 GREATEVENTSOF

mercifully preserved, as the storm at length subsided, and,
within a few days, they reached the island of St. Mary s,
one of the Azores.

While he was at that island, where he had sought a refuge
for his weaned men and his own over-tasked body and mind,
he encountered a species of persecution most disgraceful
to civilized society. It was the result of the mean malignity
of the Portuguese, who were piqued that the honor of the
discovery should not hawflfei secured for themselves, and
was manifested by the imprisonment of a portion of his crew,
and other vexatious treatment. At length, regaining his men,
he set sail for home; but, meeting with tempestuous weather,
he was forced to take shelter in the Tagus. Here astonish
ment and envy seemed to be equally excited by the knowl
edge of his discoveries; and, could certain courtiers of the
monarch have had their own way, the great adventurer

have supported this evil fortune with less grief, had my person alone been in
jeopardy, since I am debtor for my life to the Supreme Creator, and have at
other times been within a step of death. But it was a cause of infinite sorrow
and trouble to think, that after having been illuminated from on high with faith
and certainty to undertake this enterprise ; after having victoriously achieved it,
and when on the point of convincing my opponents and securing to your highness
great glory and vast increase of dominion, it should please the Divine Majesty
to defeat all by my death. It would have been more supportable also, had I not
been accompanied by others, who had been drawn on by my persuasions, and
who in their distress cursed not only the hour of their coming, but the fear
inspired by my words, which prevented their turning back as they had at various
times determined. Above all, my grief was doubled when I thought of my two
sons, whom I had left in school at Cordova, destitute in a strange land, without
any testimony of the services rendered by their father, which, if known, might
have inclined your highness to befriend them. And although, orr the one hand,
I was comforted by a faith, that the Deity would not permit a work of such
great exaltation to his church, wrought through so many troubles and contra
dictions, to remain imperfect ; yet, on the other hand, I reflected on my sins, for
which he might intend, as a punishment, that I should be deprived of the glory
which would redound to me in this world." It is ever to be kept in mind, that
Columbus had the most exalted ideas of the effect of his discoveries on the
extension of Christianity. Connected with this pious motive, was the question
able one of consecrating the wealth hence to be derived to the rescue of the
holy sepulchre, a project which he had contemplated. This faith or enthusiasm
runs through the whole tissue of his strange and chequered life.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 41

would have been stricken down by the hand of the assassin.
So black a deed of treacherous villany had been advised.
The king, however, treated him with generosity, and Colum
bus being dismissed with safety, soon found himself entering
the harbor of Palos, just seven months and eleven days since
his departure from that port.

His arrival in Spain excited the most lively feelings of
astonishment, joy, and gratitude. The nation was swayed
by one common sentiment of admiration of the man and
his exploits. Ferdinand and Isabella, who seemed to derive
so much glory from his success, most of all participated in
this sentiment. He was the universal theme, and most
amply was he indemnified by the honors now bestowed upon
him, and the enthusiasm with which he was every where
welcomed, for all the neglect and contumely he had pre
viously suffered, as a supposed insane or fanatical projector.
His progress through Spain was like the triumphal march
of a conqueror. But it is impossible, within the limited
compass of this narrative, to present any thing like an ade
quate idea of the sensation which was produced throughout
the nation and Europe at large, by the events that had thus
transpired, or to enumerate the hundreth part of the marks
of consideration, which "the observed of all observers"
received from prince and peasant from the learned and
ignorant. The government confirmed anew to him all the
dignities, privileges, and emoluments for which he had
before stipulated, and others were added to them. But to
Columbus, the most satisfactory consideration accorded to
him by his sovereigns at this time, was the request to
attempt a second voyage of discovery. For this, the prep
arations were on a scale commensurate to the object
in view.

The complement of the fleet amounted to fifteen hundred
souls. Among these were many who enlisted from love of
adventure or glory, including several persons of rank, hidal
gos, and members of the royal household. The squadron
consisted of seventeen vessels, three of which were of one

42 GREATEVENTSOF

hundred tons burden each. With a navy of this size, so
strongly contrasting with that of his former voyage, he
took his departure from the Bay of Cadiz on the 25th of
September, 1493. He sailed on a course somewhat south
of west, instead of due west as before, and after being upon
the sea one month and seven days, he came to a lofty island,
to which he gave the name of Dominica, from having dis
covered it on Sunday. The liveliest joy was felt by the
numerous company, and devout thanks were returned to
God for their prosperous voyage.

Sad reverses, however, awaited the great commander
during this voyage of discovery. The garrison which he
had left on the island of Hispaniola had disappeared, and
the natives seemed less favorably disposed towards the
white man than at first a change which probably accounts
for the fate of the garrison. Columbus, indeed, added other
islands to the list of those before known, planted stations
here and there on the principal island above named, and
showed his usual unequaled energy and skill in the conduct
of the expedition. But, as he could not be every where at
once, his absence from a place was the sure signal of mis
rule and insubordination among that class of adventurers
who had never been accustomed to subjection or labor.
His cautious and conciliating policy in the treatment of the
natives was abandoned, where he could not be present to
enforce it, and, the consequence was, that they were aroused
to resentment, on account of the injuries inflicted upon them.
The treatment of the female natives, on the part of the
colonists, was of that scandalous character calculated to
produce continual broils and collisions. Eventually, a fierce
warlike spirit was excited among portions of this naturally
gentle and timid people; but they proved to be unequal to
the civilized man, with the superior arms and discipline of
the latter, in hostile encounter, and were driven before him
as the leaves of autumn before a storm. There was such
a war of extermination, that, in less than four years after
the Spaniards had set foot on the island of Hispaniola, one-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 43

third of its population, amounting probably to several hun
dred thousand, was destroyed.

Complaints were made by the colonists against the admin
istration of Columbus, so that eventually he felt the necessity
of returning home to vindicate his proceedings. Ferdinand
and Isabella, however, took no part with the malcontents
against him. They treated him with marked distinction ;
but it was evident that with the novelty of his discoveries,
the enthusiasm of the nation had passed away. It was
generally felt to be a losing concern. The actual returns
of gold and other products of the new world were so
scanty, as to bear no proportion to the outlays.

A third expedition was projected, and after various hin
drances, arising from the difficulty of meeting the expense,
and the apathy of the public, Columbus took his departure
from the port of St. Lucas, May 30, 1498. Proceeding in
a still more southerly direction than before, on the 1st of
August following, he succeeded in reaching terra firma.
He thus entitled himself to the glory of discovering the
great southern continent, for which he had before prepared
the way.

It is not necessary to detail the events of this expedition,
except to say, that it proved a source of untold evil and
suffering to the veteran navigator. After his arrival at
Hispaniola, he was involved in inextricable difficulties with
the colonists, the final result of which was, that he was
sent home in chains. This shocking indignity was the
unauthorized act of a commissioner, named Boadilla, sent
out by the government to adjust the differences that had
taken place. The king and queen of Spain thus became
unwittingly the cause of his disgrace. This was too much
for the kind and generous feelings of the queen in par
ticular. Columbus was soothed by the assurances of her
sympathy and sorrow for his trials. "When he beheld the
emotion of his royal mistress, and listened to her consolatory
language, it was too much for his loyal and generous heart;
and, throwing himself on his knees, he gave vent to his

GREAT EVENTS OF

feelings, and sobbed aloud."* As an indication of the con
tinued confidence of the king and queen in his fidelity,
wisdom, and nautical skill, they proposed to him a fourth
voyage. To this he assented, with some reluctance at first ;
but, cheered by their assurances, he quitted the port of
Cadiz on the 9th of March, 1502, with a small squadron of
four caravels. This was his last voyage, and more disas
trous than any which preceded it. Among other misfor
tunes, he was wrecked on the island of Jamaica, where he
was permitted to linger more than a year, through the
malice of Ovando, the new governor of St. Domingo. On
his return, the 7th of November, 1504, after a most perilous
and tedious voyage, he was destined to feel the heaviest
stroke of all, in the death of his most constant and liberal
supporter, the queen ; and, with her death, to fail of that
public justice which he had looked for as the crown of all
his labors, hardships, and sacrifices. The king^ always
wary and distrustful, though he treated Columbus with high
public consideration, seems to have regarded him "in the
unwelcome light of a creditor, whose demands were never
to be disavowed, and too large to be satisfied." The great
discoverer lived only a year and a half after his return ;
and, though poorly compensated by the king in his last
days, he bore his trials with patience, and died on the 5th
of May, 1506, in the most Christian spirit of resignation.

* Prescott s History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 45

III. SEBASTIAN CABOT.

ALTHOUGH the evidence of history establishes the claim
of Columbus, as the first discoverer of the new world,
including in that term the West Indian archipelago, yet
there were other meritorious voyagers, who extended the
knowledge of these new regions, thus laid open to mankind.
Others there were, who, stimulated by his success, and fol
lowing his steps, enlarged the boundaries of geographical
science even beyond the actual discoveries ol Columbus.
Among these voyagers was the admirable Sebastian Cabot,
whose merits have never been fully acknowledged as they
deserved to be, having been overlooked, in a measure,
through the greater admiration bestowed on his predecessor.
He belonged to a family distinguished for their spirit of
adventure, as his father before him was an eminent navi
gator, and he was associated with two brothers, apparently
possessing the same love of a sea-faring life. The father
of Sebastian was an Italian, but the son was born in Bris
tol, England, in 1477. The family was fitted out with five
ships, for the purpose of discovery, by the English govern
ment, who granted a patent, under date of March 6th, 1496,
to John Cabot, the father, as leader of the expedition. He
was, however, rather the overseer or adviser of the con
cern, than the leader. The real conductor of it was Sebas
tian, who, through his modesty, failed to secure for himself
that consideration from the world which was his due.

His object, like that of Columbus, was to find a passage to
India; but not in the direction which the latter took. The
idea which possessed the mind of Cabot was, that India
might be reached by sailing north-west. He left Bristol in
the spring of 1497, and on the 24th of June, in pursuing his
course, he came unexpectedly, and to his disappointment, in
sight of land, and was thus impeded as to his progress in
that direction. It was the North American continent which
he had approached. The land seen was the coast of Lab-

46 GREATEVENTSOF

rador, as also an island that received the name of St. John s
island, from the day on which it was discovered. Cabot
has recorded, in all simplicity, how the affair happened.
He supposed himself to be on the direct route to India,
"but, after certayne dayes," said he, "I found that the land
ranne towards the north, which was to mee a great dis
pleasure." St. John s island he describes as "full of white
bears, and stagges far greater than the English." From
this point he steered his course towards the bay since called
Hudson s bay; but, after several days sailing, he yielded
to the discontent of the crew, and returned to England.

Cabot conducted a second expedition, which sailed from
Bristol in 1498. He reached Labrador again, where he
left a portion of his crew, in order to commence a colony,
while he proceeded on his voyage. But success did not
reward his attempt, and, on his return to Labrador, he
found the colonists, from the sufferings they had experienced
in that cold and sterile region, clamorous for a return. He
accordingly submitted to their demands, and, laying his
course to the south as far as the Cape of Florida, he
recrossed the ocean. The notes which he took of his
voyage have unhappily been lost.

In 1517 he was again employed, in an expedition from
England; but though he penetrated, to about the sixty-seventh
degree of north latitude, and entered Hudson s bay, giving
names to various places in the vicinity, he was compelled to
return, through the cowardice of an officer high in command,
Sir Thomas Pert, and the disaffection of the crew. They
had not the spirit to encounter the rigor and privations of
the climate.

Notwithstanding these and his subsequent services for his
country, he was suffered in the end to fall into poverty and
neglect. His life was filled with adventures and changes.
For several years he was employed in the service of the
king of Spain, and during one of the expeditions on which
he was sent from that country, he made the important dis
covery of the Rio de la Plata. He occasionally returned

AMERICAN HISTORY. 47

to England, and at length made it his resting-place. Gloom
overshadowed his latter days. His pension, at the accession
of Mary, was suspended fur two years, and, though restored,
it was diminished the one-half. He survived to a great age,
being over eighty years, dying as is supposed in London, but
when no record shows. Not the slightest memorial points
out the place of his sepulture.

It is quite certain that the date of Cabot s discovery of
the Western continent is more than one year anterior to that
of Columbus, the latter having reached the southern portion
of it August 1st, 1498, while Cabot reached the northern
portion June 24th, 1497. Amerigo Vespucci, who has
carried away the honor of giving name to the continent, did
not reach it until nearly two years after the English adven
turer. But Columbus, in his first voyage, having ascertained
the existence of regions beyond the Atlantic, became in
effect the earliest and real discoverer. Except for his sub
lime theory and adventurous experiment, the age, probably,
would not have furnished a Sebastian Cabot or an Amerigo
Vespucci.

GREAT EVENTS OF

II. EARLY SETTLEMENTS

I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY.

UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPTS TO SETTLE AMERICA Expeditions of Sir Humphrey
Gilbert Sir Walter Raleigh Sir Richard Grenville Sir John White
First permanent settlement at Jamestown Colonists early in want Dis
sensions in their Councils Hostility of the Indians Capture of Captain
Smith Generous conduct of Pocahontas Gloomy condition of the Colony
Timely arrival of assistance Returning prosperity Establishment of a
Provisional government Introduction of Negro Slavery Cruel Massacre
of the Colonists.

WHEN the new world, as America has since been famil
iarly called, was opened to the enterprise and cupidity of
Europeans, it became an object to effect settlements in it
from time to time. Accordingly, during a period of more
than one hundred years from the discovery of San Sal
vador by Columbus, attempts were made for this purpose,
either by adventurers in search of other discoveries, or by
expeditions fitted out to occupy regions already known. So
far, however, as the northern portion of the continent was
concerned, these attempts proved entirely without success

AMERICAN HISTORY. 49

There was no want of excitement and effort at this remark
able era, on the part of individuals. The strange story of
the voyages of Columbus awakened the spirit of adventure
in Europe, as it was never felt before. Vessel after vessel,
and fleet after fleet, were despatched to the new-discovered
continent, but the object in view was rather to find gold
than a home ; and even where the latter was sought, the
preparations were either inadequate, or the undertaking
was indifferently contrived and managed. Sebastian Cabot,
who discovered Newfoundland; James Cartier, who first
entered the Gulf of St. Lawrence; Ferdinand de Soto,
who first ascertained the existence of the Mississippi; Sir
Walter Raleigh, among the earliest adventurers to Virginia,
and Bartholomew Gosnold, to whom Cape Cod was first
known, and all of whom attempted settlements for a longer
or shorter period, were unsuccessful, and disappointed in the
end. The English were not thoroughly engaged in the
business of colonizing America, until the latter part of the
sixteenth century, when several successive attempts were
made to settle Virginia. The first expedition was conducted
by Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who failed in his object, having
never reached Virginia; and being shipwrecked, perished
with all his crew on the return voyage to England. In
1584, the enterprise was confided to the auspices of Sir
Walter Raleigh, who, in the spring of that year, despatched
two small barks, under the command severally of Amidas
and Barlow. After going much farther south than was
necessary, and experiencing the sickness incident to the
season, they proceeded northerly till they made a harbor,
taking possession of the adjoining land, "for the queen s
most excellent majestie," and in a short time afterward came
to the island of Roanoke. Nothing was effected by this
voyage, except a little trafficking with the natives, and the
favorable account which was given of the country, upon the
return of the expedition. In the third expedition, which
was conducted by Sir Richard Grenville, under Sir Walter,
in 1585, a company was landed on Roanoke, consisting ot
4

50 GREATEVENTSOF

one hundred and eight persons, who, upon the return of the
ship, were left to settle the country. But being reduced to
extremities for want of sustenance, and by the hostility of
the Indians, they all returned to England the next year with
Sir Francis Drake. In the mean while, 1585, Sir Walter
Raleigh and his associates made a voyage to Virginia,
taking supplies for the colony ; but after spending some time
in the country, and not finding the colonists, they returned
to England.

Early Settlers trading with the Natives.

In the earlier attempts at settlement, after the spirit of
conquest and adventure had been somewhat satiated, the
object in view, so far as the English were engaged in
it, was the acquisition of tributary provinces, and the
wealth which they would bring to the parent states. In
this line of policy, England but followed the example of
Spain and Portugal, yet with far less energy, and with no
manner of success. The signal failures that were expe
rienced turned attention, at length, to more sober and
rational projects to regular colonization and commerce.
But the success, even here, was quite indifferent for several
years. Mercenary views obtained the precedence. That

AMERICAN HISTORY. 51

moral heroism, which submits to any extremity of toil and
self-denial for the objects of religious faith, could not be
summoned to the support of these merely secular adven
tures. So far as colonization was calculated upon as a
source of wealth directly, it did not feel the influence of
a self-sustaining motive. It needed, as will soon be seen,
other views of colonization, to render the scheme com
pletely successful, in regions remote from tropical riches
and luxuries. What more might have been done to insure
success, had the kings and princes of Europe been at
leisure to prosecute the object with the means in their
power, is not now to be ascertained. It is clear, from the
history of the times, that they could ill afford the necessary
leisure, in consequence of the multiplicity and weight of
their own individual concerns. Wars, negociations, schemes
of policy, and the adjustment of ecclesiastical relations,
occupied the rulers of England and France, as also Ger
many and nearly all the continent, almost exclusively
through the sixteenth century. Of that which was achieved
in the way of discovery and temporary settlement, in the
northern portion of the American continent, much was left
to individual enterprise and resources; and the universal
failure of permanent colonization was almost the unavoid
able result, connected, indeed, with the mercenary motive
and bad management with which it was prosecuted.

The first settlement of a permanent character, effected
by the English in North America, was at Jamestown, in
Virginia, in 1607. To that portion of the continent, as has
been just detailed, more numerous and vigorous efforts at
settlement had been directed than to any other on the
coast, and with what results has also appeared. No one can
read the account of these early and unfortunate attempts to
settle our country, without deeply lamenting the fate of
those brave adventurers who were engaged in them. In
the Virginia enterprise, religion and its blessings were not
the direct moving influences on the minds of the adven
turers ; but they were a gallant and public spirited class of

52 GREAT EVENTS OF

the English people, and many of them of the better orders
of society.

Their failure, however, did not check the spirit of enter
prise ; a settlement was determined on, and it was provi
dentially effected. Under the sanction of a grant from
King James, of the southern equal half of the territory
lying between the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of
latitude, an association was constituted, called the London
Company, who undertook the colonization of their portion
of the country. This was called the Southern Colony.
The expedition consisted of three small vessels, under the
command of Captain Christopher Newport, a man of great
nautical experience. Neither they who were designed for
the magistracy, nor the code of laws, could be known until
the arrival of the fleet in Virginia, when the sealed orders,
committed to the commander, might be broken. It would
seem, from the early accounts, that a portion of the emi
grants were but little influenced by the considerations of
religion or propriety, from the disorders that occurred during
the voyage ; but their pious preacher, Mr. Hunt, at length,
" with the water of patience and his godly exhortations (but
chiefly by his true-devoted examples) quenched these flames
of envy and dissension."

In searching for Roanoke, they were driven by a storm
to a different part of the coast; the first land they made
being a cape, which they called Cape Henry. Thus dis
covering and sailing up the Chesapeake bay, they came, at
length, to a place suited to their purpose. Here they com
menced in earnest their great work of settlement, calling
the place Jamestown, in honor of King James. According
to directions, the box containing the orders was opened, and
the names of Bartholomew Gosnold, John Smith, Edward
Wingfield, Christopher Newport, John Radcliffe, John Mar
tin, and George Kendall, were found as constituting the
council. These were to choose a president from among
themselves, for a y^ear, who, with the council, should con
duct and govern the colony. Mr. Wingfield was elected

AMERICAN HISTORY. 53

president, while one of the most distinguished of them,
Captain John Smith, on account of suspicions entertained
respecting his ambitious views, was excluded, for a time,
from the council. The plan of government was, that
matters of moment were to be examined by a jury, but
determined by the major part of the council, in which the
president had two votes.

While erecting accommodations for themselves, and
during the absence of a portion of the men on discoveries
in the country, they were molested by the savages, with
some small loss, and were in danger of total extirpation,
"had it not chanced that a crosse-barre, shot from the ships,
stroke down a bough from a tree amongst them (the sav
ages), that caused them to retire." These, it seems, on
other occasions, after troubling the planters, " by the nim-
bleness of their heeles, escaped." What with labor by day,
and watching by night with felling trees, and planting the
ground with resisting hostile attacks, reloading ships, and
effecting governmental business the settlers found their
hands and their hearts fully, and often painfully, occupied.
Several weeks were spent in this manner, and after adjust
ing their disputes, and receiving Smith into the council,
with a handsome remuneration for the wrong he had
received, they all partook of the Holy Communion, the
savages at the same time desiring peace with them. On
the 15th of June, 1607, Captain Newport returned to
England with the intelligence of their success, leaving in
Virginia one hundred emigrants.

The departure of Newport was the signal for want, and
an increase of their difficulties. While the vessels were
with them, provisions, at some rate, were to be had; but
after they left, "there remained neither taverne, beere-house,
nor place of reliefe, but the common kettell. Had we beene
as free from all sinne as gluttony and drunkenness, we might
have been cannonized for saints we might truly call it (the
damaged grain) so much bran than corne, our drink was
water, our lodgings castles in the air: with this lodging and

54 GREAT EVENTS OF

diet, our extreme toil, in bearing and planting pallisadoes,
so strained and bruised us, and our continual labor, in the
extremity of the heat, had so weakened us, as were cause
sufficient to have made us miserable in our native country,
or any other place in the world."* This was truly a hard
lot through the summer they lived on the products of the
sea. During that time, they buried fifty of their number.
At the point, however, of their greatest scarcity, they were
happily supplied with fruit and provisions by the Indians.

Their difficulties were greatly increased by the perverse-
ness or incapacity of several of their council. In this body,
changes and deposals took place from time to time, until the
management of every thing abroad, fell into the hands of
Captain Smith. Of this extraordinary man, much might be
related,were there space ; but we can pursue only the course
of events as they occurred in the settlement of this country.
In the mean while, by his energy and example in labor,
"himselfe alwayes bearing the greatest taske for his own
share," he set the men effectually to work in providing for
themselves comfortable lodgings. This done, the necessity
of procuring a more permanent supply of provisions, and of
receiving the friendship of the natives, or subjecting them
to the power of the colonists, engaged him for a period in
the most daring projects. In this, he passed through a
wonderful vicissitude of fortune the colony in the mean
while sustaining a precarious existence, by means of the dis
sensions that prevailed, the hostility of the Indians, and the
sickness that wasted the whites. On one occasion, while
exploring the country, after he left his boat, and was pro
ceeding in company with two Englishmen, and a savage for
his guide, he was beset with two hundred savages. The
Englishmen were killed; the savage he tied to his arm with
his garter, using him as a buckler. Smith was soon wounded
and taken prisoner ; but not until he had killed three of the
Indians. The fear inspired by his bravery checked their

* Smith s History of Virginia.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

advance, till he sunk to the middle in a miry spot which
was in his way, as he retreated backward. Even then they
dared not come near him, till, being nearly dead with cold,
he threw away his arms. Upon being taken, he presented
to their king a round ivory compass, which was the means
of saving him from instant death. Just as they were
preparing to pierce him with their arrows, the chief, lifting
the compass, they all laid down their bows and arrows, at
the same time releasing him from his pitiable situation.

Smith saved from Death.

At length he was brought to Powhatan, their emperor.
It soon became evident that they were preparing to put
him to death after their peculiarly fantastic and barbarous
ceremonies. A long consultation was held, and the conclu
sion was, "two great stones were brought before Powhatan,
then as many as could lay hands on him dragged him to
them, and thereon laid his head ; and being ready with their
clubs to beate out his brains, Pocahontas, the king s dearest
daughter, when no entreaty could prevail, got his head into
her armes, and laid her owne upon his, to save him from
death: whereat the emperor was contented he should live."

Friendship with the whites soon followed this event.
Smith was taken to Jamestown by his guides, and contracts

56 GREATEVENTSOF

were made with the Indians by means of presents, which
secured a portion of their territory to the English. Every
few days, Pocahontas with her attendants brought to Captain
Smith provisions jn such quantity as to save the lives of the
colonists.

This condition of things could not always last: the sup
port thus received could be but precarious at the best; and
it happened favorably that, for a period, the spirits and
courage of the small band of emigrants were sustained by
the arrival of two ships from England, laden with supplies,
and bringing a complement of men. They arrived indeed
at different times, having been separated by stormy weather.
In consequence of these arrivals, and one other before the
end of the year 1608, the number of colonists amounted to
nearly three hundred.

In 1609, a new charter was granted to the London
company, with enlarged privileges, as well as more definite
limits, and with the addition of five hundred adventurers.
Sir Thomas West, Lord De la War, was now appointed
governor for life; gir Thomas Gates, his lieutenant; Sir
George Somers, admiral ; and other high officers were
appointed for life. By the new charter, the right of abso
lute property was vested in the company; the crown to
receive one-fifth of all ore of gold and silver found there
for all manner of services. The governor, though unable
himself immediately to leave England, lost no time in fitting
out a fleet for Virginia. Of the nine ships constituting the
expedition, eight arrived in season at Jamestown. The
other, having Sir Thomas, the admiral, on board, was
wrecked on the Bermudas ; and it was not until they could
fit up craft to convey them to Virginia, that they reached
Jamestown, which was in the spring of the following year.
This disaster and delay seemed to be highly providential in
the end, as the colonists were reunited with one hundred
and fifty men, and a full supply of provisions, at a time
when they had been reduced to the greatest extremities.
Captain Smith, disabled by a severe accidental wound, had

AMERICAN HISTORY. 57

returned to England. In consequence of his departure, the
settlement had been thrown into great confusion. Com
plaints, disputes, and insubordination ensued; the savages
became hostile, and often imbrued their hands in the blood
of the whites; and finally, starvation followed in the train
of the other calamities. Roots, herbs, acorns, walnuts,
starch, the skins of horses, and even human flesh, were
devoured in order to support life. In a few days more, had
not relief been brought to them, the whole colony would
probably have perished.

On the arrival of Sir Thomas, the affairs of the settlement
seemed so desperate, that it was determined to return with
the miserable remnant to England. In putting the plan into
execution, and just as they were leaving the mouth of the
river, the long-boat of Lord De la War was descried. As
he had three ships well furnished with provisions, the colo
nists were persuaded to return, and renew their efforts to
settle the country. This was on the 9th of June, 1610, and
proved to be the crisis of the colony. It was now, in the
providence of God, destined to live. Improvements began
to be made forts were erected and the former idleness
and misrule of the people in a great measure disappeared.
In the spring of the succeeding year, however, the health
of Lord De la War became seriously affected, and he con
sequently returned to England. The administration was
then committed to Sir Thomas Dale for a short period.
He acquitted himself well in it, though he had some diffi
culty with the colonists, who had not all been reduced to
the requisite order and submission. The government passed
into the hands of Sir Thomas Gates, upon his arrival at
Jamestown, in August, 1611. He came over with a fleet
of six ships, and three hundred men, bringing with him kine
and other cattle, munitions of war, and a large supply of
provisions.

Being thus strengthened, the English extended their
domain from time to time. In the course of the present
year, they built a town, which they called Henrico, in honor

58 GREAT EVE NTS OP

of Prince Henry, and in the subsequent year, they seized a
place called Apamatuck, on account of some injury they
had received from its inhabitants. Here they built a town,
which they called the New Bermudas. About this period,
a Captain Argal, sailing up the Patawomeakee, secured
Pocahontas by stratagem; the consequence of which was,
her acquaintance with an English gentleman, named John
Rolfe, and her marriage to him, together with peace between
the whites and Powhatan.

The plan of providing for the colony was now changed.
Instead of feeding out of the common store, and laboring
jointly together, the people were allowed to hold each a
lot of his own, with a sufficient time to cultivate it. This
change produced the most beneficial results, as it prevented
the idleness and inefficiency which are apt to attend a com
mon-stock social establishment, and multiplied, in a ten-fold
degree, the amount of their provisions. The experiment
having been so propitious, the original plan of a community
of labor and supply was finally abandoned. The govern
ment of the colony at this time was again in the hands of
Sir Thomas Dale ; the former governor, Sir Thomas Gates,
having returned to England in the spring of 1614. Gov
ernor Dale continued about two years, superintending satis
factorily the affairs of the colony, and, having chosen Captain
George Yeardley to be deputy-governor, he returned to
England, accompanied by Pocahontas and her husband.
Pocahontas became a Christian and a mother; and it may be
added, that her descendants, in a subsequent age, inherited
her lands in Virginia, and that some of the first families of
that state trace from her their lineage.

Yeardley applied himself to the cultivation of tobacco,
and was highly successful in an attack on the savages, who
refused to pay their annual tribute of corn. He continued
in the colony about a year, when, by an appointment made
in England, the government devolved on Captain Argal,
before named. Argal found Jamestown in a bad condition;
the dwellings, which were slight structures, had mostly

AMERICAN -HISTORY. 59

disappeared, and the public works neglected or in decay,
and "the colonie dispersed all about, planting Tobacco."
A reformation to some extent was effected. At this period,
1617, more colonists arrived; but it would seem, from a
remark in a narrative of that date, that the number of the
higher classes of society exceeded their wants; "for, in Vir
ginia, a plaine souldier, that can use a pickaxe and spade,
is better than five knights, although they were knights that
could break a lance ; for men of great place, not inured to
those encounters, when they finde things not suitable, grow
many times so discontented, they forget themselves, and oft
become so carelesse, that a discontented melancholy brings
them to much sorrow, and to others, much miserie." When
it was ascertained that great multitudes were preparing, in
England, to be sent, the colonists, in a communication to
the council, entreated that provisions might be forwarded
as well as people, and gave the company to understand,
"what they did suffer for want of skilful husbandmen and
meanes to set their plough on worke, having as good land
as any man can desire."

In the year 1619, the settlements of Virginia were favored
with the establishment of a provincial legislature, which
was constituted of delegates chosen by themselves, as they
were divided into eleven corporations. The first meeting
of the legislature was on the 19th of June, having been
convoked by the governor-general of the colony. This
was a great and desirable change from the sort of vassalage
in which they had previously lived. This general assembly
debated and decided all matters that were deemed essen
tial to the welfare of the colony. A great addition was
made to the number of the colonists the two following years,
among whom were one hundred and fifty young women, of
good character, designed as the future wives of the colo
nists. During the summer of 1620, a Dutch armed ship
arrived at the colony, and sold them twenty negroes, at
which period the system of slave holding, with its attendant
crimes and evils, commenced in this country.

60 GREAT EVENTS OF

The year 1621 was rendered memorable by the arrival
)f Sir Francis Wyatt, who brought with him, from the
London company, a more perfect constitution and form
of government, than the colony had previously enjoyed,
although the general representative character of its govern
ment had been established in 1619. The following year
was rendered still more memorable by the massacre of a
large number of whites, through the treachery of the
Indians. The instigator and executor of this tragedy was
the successor of Powhatan, named Opecancanough. He
had enlisted the savages in all the vicinity in the infernal
plot. The colonists, in the security of friendship and good
understanding, which had existed between them and that
people, were wholly off their guard, and unprepared for the
blow. It was inflicted simultaneously, at a time agreed
upon, and three hundred and forty-seven men, women, and
children, were at once butchered, in several and separate
places It had been universal, but for the providence of
God. A converted Indian, coming to the knowledge of the
plot the night before its execution, disclosed it to the whites
in season to save the greater number of settlements. The
Indians, in their turn, now suffered the vengeance of the
colonists, who felt authorized to procure the means of future
security against similar acts of treachery. The emigrations
had been so numerous, through the few preceding years, that
the colonists, at this time, amounted to several thousands.
Thus the people, with various fortune, and after incredible
hardships, had placed their colony on a firm basis, having
learned many useful lessons from their own errors, impru
dence, or sufferings. And such was the beginning of the
American republic in its southern portion, nearly two hun
dred and fifty years ago.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 61

II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS.

PLYMOUTH Massachusetts Connecticut New Haven New Hampshire
Rhode Island Maine Vermont Character of the Early Settlers.

THE settlement of New England commenced at Plymouth
in 1620. This part of the continent between Penobscot and
Cape Cod, had been carefully explored in 1614, by Captain
Smith. He says, respecting it : " Of all the foure parts of the
world I have yet seen not inhabited, could I have but means
to transport a colony, I would rather live here than any
where ; and if it did not maintaine itselfe, were we but once
indifferently well fitted, let us starve." Such was the opinion
early formed of the desirableness of this region for coloniza
tion. Charles, Prince of Wales, was pleased to call it New
England, on account of the favorable impression he received
respecting it, from Smith s chart and description. This
country was settled by a class of people very different, in
many respects, from that which emigrated to the southern
colony. The latter, for the most part, as has been seen, wre
mere adventurers, having in view the improvement of their
secular interests, or the eclat of successful enterprise. The
colonists of New England sought chiefly the boon of religious
freedom for themselves and their descendants, and through
it the advancement of the Christian church in the world a
boon of which they had been deprived in their native land.
The ground of this disfranchisement, was their non-con
formity to the established English church, or separation from
it. Having, while members of that church, devised and
sought a greater purity in its worship without success, they
at length separated themselves from it, and formed a distinct
worshiping community. For thus professing to follow the
pure word of God, in opposition to traditions and human
devices, they were in derision termed Puritans. In the
progress of their religious views, and of the persecuting
spirit of the government, they passed from mere puritanism,
or efforts at greater purity in worship and in manners, to

62 GREAT EVE NTS OP

non-conformity, and from non-conformity to dissent. From
difficulties in regard to the ritual of the church, they pro
ceeded to doctrines. The Puritans and the universities
denied a portion of the Apostles Creed, so called: "advo
cated the sanctity of the Sabbath and the opinions of
Calvin; his institutions being read in their schools, while
the Episcopal party took the opposite side, and espoused
the system of Arminius." Both under Elizabeth and James,
conformity was insisted on. The latter declared, "I will
have one doctrine, one discipline, one religion, in substance
and ceremony. I will make them conform, or I will hurry
them out of the land, or else worse." And he did hurry
out of the land many of those who had become obnoxious
to him; while the others were more cruelly hindered from
leaving the country, to suffer from contempt, poverty, or a
lingering death in imprisonment. Their attempts to escape
were frequently frustrated, and it was not without great
vexation and loss, that portions of this persecuted people
exiled themselves from their native country. Their first
place of refuge was Holland, where religious toleration had
been established by law. The leader of the emigrants, on
this occasion, was the able and pious Mr. John Robinson,
who has since been considered as the father of that portion
of the Puritans who were the founders of New England.
They successively left England, as many as found it in their
power, in the year 1606, and the two following years.
Their first place of residence was Amsterdam; but in 1609
they removed to Leyden, with a view to avoid some diffi
culties that were felt or foreseen in the former place. Here
they were received with kindness, and continued several
years in a flourishing condition, under the faithful labors
of their pastor. In the mean while, notwithstanding their
general prospects, there were causes in operation which
rendered a change of location, in their case, extremely
desirable. These were the unhealthiness of the low
countries where they lived; the hard labors to which they
were subjected ; the dissipated manners of the Hollanders,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 63

especially their lax observance of the Lord s day; the
apprehension of war at the conclusion of the truce between
Spain and Holland, which was then near at hand ; the fear
lest their young men would enter into the military and naval
service ; the tendency of their little community to become
absorbed and lost in a foreign nation ; the natural and pious
desire of perpetuating a church, which they believed to be
constituted after the simple and pure model of the primitive
church of Christ, and a commendable zeal to propagate the
Gospel in the regions of the new world.*

In this situation, they turned their attention towards
America. Here they hoped to engage in their original
occupation of agriculture, and not merely to enjoy tolera
tion, but to form a society founded on their favorite plan of
ecclesiastical order. With this object in view, they first
applied to the Virginia company for a patent, who zealously
espoused their cause, but who were unable to obtain from
the king a toleration, under his seal, in religious liberty,
though he promised to wink at their heresy, provided they
should conduct themselves peaceably. The company
granted them permission to make a settlement near the
mouth of the Hudson river. They had previously, in the
want of adequate capital of their own for the founding of
a plantation, been enabled to interest several London mer
chants in their scheme. These agreed to advance the neces
sary sums, to be repaid out of the avails of their industry.
In this way, the emigrants were enabled to purchse the
Speedwell, a ship of sixty tons, and to hire in England the
Mayflower, a ship of one hundred and eighty tons, for the
intended expedition. The Mayflower alone came, as the
smaller vessel proved to be in a leaky condition, and, after
two several trials, she was dismissed, as unfit for the service.
The Mayflower took her departure on the 6th of Septem
ber, and, after a boisterous passage, they discovered the
land of Cape Cod on the 9th of November, at the break of

* Holmes Annals.

64 GREAT EVENTS OP

day. The number of pilgrims, who had embarked, was
one hundred and one, not all who had proposed to come ;
for the disasters that attended their setting out, had "win-
owed their number of the cowardly and the lukewarm."
Their pastor, Mr. Robinson, did not leave Leyden, accord
ing to an original agreement, that only a part of their com
pany should go to America to make provision for the rest.

The pilgrim voyagers found themselves on a bleak and
inhospitable coast, and much farther to the northward than
they intended to go. In agreement with their wishes, an
attempt was made, by the master of the ship, to proceed to
the Hudson. But either finding, or affecting to believe the
passage to be dangerous, he readily seized on the fears
which had been excited, probably by himself, to return to
the cape, with a view to make a landing there. It after
wards appeared that he had been bribed by the Dutch, who
intended to keep possession of the Hudson river, to carry
the adventurers quite to the northward of their place of
destination. They arrived in Cape Cod harbor on the
llth of November, "and, being brought safe to land, they
fell upon their knees, and blessed the God of heaven, who
had brought them over the vast and furious ocean, and
delivered them from many perils and miseries." At this
time, "it was thought meet for their more orderly carrying
on their affairs, and accordingly by mutual consent they
entered into a solemn combination, as a body politic, to
submit to such government and governors, laws and ordi
nances, as should by general consent from time to time be
made choice of and assented unto."* Forty-one persons
signed this compact. It contained the essential principles
of a free government, such as have since been embodied
in the institutions of republican America. John Carver
was immediately chosen their governor, "a man godly and
well-approved among them."

Severe were the trials which awaited this small and lone

* New England Memorial, by Nathaniel Morton.

AMERICAN HIS TORY. 65

band of pilgrims. The necessity of selecting a more com
modious place for living was obvious, and, in the efforts
which were made for this purpose, several of them well
nigh perished. The excursions of an adventurous band of
men, on several occasions, were extremely hazardous; and,
though generally at the places where they landed, no
Indians were found, yet, in one instance, they came in
contact with the latter, and a hostile collision took place
between them. By the kind providence of God, however,
they were preserved. During one of their excursions into
the country, they found a quantity of corn, which they
took, with the intention of remunerating the owners, which
intention they were afterwards happily enabled to fulfil.
This was a providential discovery, which supplied their
present wants, and served as seed for a future harvest. An
entire month was occupied with these explorations. At
last, they found a tract where they concluded to consum
mate their enterprise. Having sounded the harbor in front,
they ascertained it to be fit for shipping. Going on shore,
they explored the adjacent land, where they saw various
corn-fields and brooks. They then returned to the ship,
with the agreeable intelligence that they had found a place
convenient for settlement. This was on Monday, the llth
of December, answering to the 22nd day, new style, the day
now celebrated in commemoration of the landing of the
pilgrims at Plymouth. The company had kept the Chris
tian Sabbath, the day before, on an island in the harbor.
The ship arrived at the newly-discovered port on the 16th.
Several days were spent in disembarking, and it was not
until the 25th that they began to build the first house. This
was a structure for common use, to receive them and their
goods. The undertaking, however, was preceded by united
prayer for Divine guidance. The building having been
completed, they began to erect "some cottages for habita
tion, as time would admit, and also consulted of laws and
order, both for their civil and military government, as the
necessity of their present condition did require. But that
5

GREAT EVENTS OF

which was sad and lamentable, in two or three months half
their company died, especially in January and February,
being the depth of winter, wanting houses and other com
forts, being infected with the scurvy and other diseases,

Landing of the Pilgrims.

which their long voyage and their incommodate condition
brought upon them."* Their reduction, by sickness, would
have rendered them an easy prey to the Indians ; but the
providence of God had so ordered it, that but few of this
fierce people existed, at that period, in the neighborhood of
the settlers, and those few were kept back from inflicting any
injury, by the dread which had almost supernaturally, so to
speak, been inspired in their hearts. The paucity of the
Indians has been accounted for, from a wasting sickness, of
an extraordinary character, which had visited the region
some few years before.

Some time in March of 1621, an agreeable and unex
pected occurrence took place at the rendezvous of the
whites. It was a visit of an Indian sagamore, named

* New England Memorial.

AMERICAN H T O R Y .

Samoset, with professions of friendship for them, and satis
faction at their arrival in the country. His kind greeting
to them was, "Welcome, Englishmen! Welcome, English-

visit of Samoset to the English,

men !" He spoke in broken English, which he had learned
from English fishermen on the eastern coast. This was
an event of great consequence to the settlers, as they
learned from him many things in respect to the region
around, and the Indians that inhabited it. He came to the
English settlement again, with some other natives, and
advised the emigrants of the coming of the great sachem,
named Massasoit. In a short time this chief made his appear
ance, in company with his principal associates, particularly
an Indian named Squanto, who proved to be of signal ser
vice to the whites. He had learned the English language,
in consequence of having been carried to England by an
English adventurer. Mutual fear and distrust took place
between the parties, as Massasoit came in sight on the hill
which overlooked the place. After they each had taken
proper precautions against surprise, through the agency of

GREAT EVENTS OF

Squanto they came together, and the result of the interview
was a league of peace, which was kept inviolate more
than fifty years.

Interview with Massasoit.

The visit was not much prolonged. "Samoset and
Squanto stayed all night with us, and the king and all his
men lay all night in the wood, not above half an English
mile from us, and all their wives and women with them.
They said that within eight or nine days they would come
and set corn on the other side of the brook, and dwell there
all summer, which is hard by us. That night we kept good
watch, but there was no appearance of danger."* The
plantation at Plymouth enjoyed the benefit of Squanto s
presence with them, after the departure of the others. He
was a native or resident of the place, and almost the only
one that was left ; and being acquainted with every part of
it, his information was made highly useful to the colonists.
They learned from him the method of cultivating corn, and
where to take their fish, and procure their commodities.

* New England s Memorial Appendix.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 69

He continued among them until the day of his death. In
the spring of 1621, Mr. Carver was confirmed as governor
for the succeeding year, but his death occurred soon after
wards. Mr. William Bradford was chosen his successor,
and Mr. Israel Allerton his assistant. The intercourse of
the colonists with the Indians continued to be of a friendly
character, the former having, during the summer, made
several excursions into the country around, particularly one
to Shawmut (Boston), where they had an interview with
Obbatinnua, one of the parties to the submission signed a
short time before at Plymouth. He renewed his submis
sion, receiving, at the same time, a promise of defence
against his enemies.

The small number of the colonists was increased before
the end of the year by an accession of thirty-five persons,
among whom was a very active and pious agent, Mr.
Robert Cushman. He became eminently useful to the
plantation. Upon the departure of the ship conveying this
latter company, the colony received a threatening token
from the Narraganset tribe of Indians a circumstance
which induced them to fortify their little settlement as well
as they were able, and to keep a constant guard by day
and by night. Happily, no attempts at that time were
made to disturb their peace. This event occurred in the
year 1622. In the following year, a vigorous and success
ful attempt, under the brave Captain Miles Standish, was
made to defeat a conspiracy formed by the Massachusetts
tribe, with several others, against a recent English settle
ment at Wessagusset (Weymouth). This settlement had
been formed under Mr. Thos. Weston on his own account,
and consisted of sixty men. The slaughter of several of
the conspirators so terrified the Indian tribes concerned in
the conspiracy, that they fled from their homes into swamps
and desert places, where many of them perished. This
generous service, on the part of the Plymouth colony,
towards a neighboring plantation, redounded greatly to
their credit, especially as the latter were merely a company

70 GREAT EVENTS OF

of adventurers, and had been guilty of injustice towards
the Indians.

The present year proved to be a year of suffering, in
consequence of the scarcity of food. The following affect
ing account is given by Bradford: "But by the time our
corn is planted, our victuals are spent, not knowing at night
where to have a bit in the morning ; we have neither bread
nor corn for three or four months together, yet bear our
wants with cheerfulness, and rest on Providence. Having
but one boat left, we divide the men into several companies,
six or seven in each, who take their turns to go out with a
net, and fish, and return not till they get some, though they
be five or six days out; knowing there is nothing at home,
and to return empty would be a great discouragement.
When they stay long, or get but little, the rest go a digging
shellfish, and thus we live the summer; only sending one
or two to range the woods for deer, they get now and then
one, which we divide among the company ; and in the win
ter are helped with fowl and ground-nuts."* It is recorded
that, after a drought of six weeks, the government set apart
a solemn day of humiliation and prayer, which was almost
immediately followed by a copious supply of rain. In the
language of the chronicles of the times, it is thus spoken of:
" Though in the morning, when we assembled together, the
heavens were as clear, and the drought as like to continue
as it ever was, yet (our exercise continuing some eight or
nine hours) before our departure, the weather was overcast,
the clouds gathered together on all sides, and, in the morn
ing, distilled such soft, sweet, and moderate showers of rain,
continuing some fourteen days, and mixed with such season
able weather, as it was hard to say, whether our withered
corn or drooping affections were most quickened or revived,
such was the bounty and goodness of our God." Soon
after, in grateful acknowledgment of the blessing, a day of
public thanksgiving was observed. This, by a judicious

* Young s Chronicles of the Pilgrims.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 71

historian, (Thomas Robbins, D. D.) is believed to be the
origin of the annual thanksgiving of New England.

Towards the close of the summer, two ships arrived at
Plymouth, bringing sixty emigrants, some of them the wives
and children of such as were already in the colony. Those
who came in the first three ships the Mayflower, the For
tune, and the Ann are distinctively called the old comers,
or the forefathers. In 1624, Plymouth contained thirty-two
dwellings and about one hundred and eighty inhabitants.
Bradford was reelected governor, and four assistants to
him were also chosen. To each person and his family an
acre of land was given in perpetuity. The first neat cattle
in New England were brought over this year by Edward
Winslow. The colonists had at that time no small trouble
with several of the new comers, particularly with one John
Lyford, a minister, and another by the name of Oldham,
who were disposed to act in opposition to the laws and
order of the colony. The persons above mentioned, how
ever, soon perished, Oldham having first become apparently
a penitent.

The congregation of the Puritans at Leyden was broken
up on the death of their pastor, Mr. Robinson, in 1627.
They desired to remove to New England, but only a part of
them were enabled to come. The others settled in Amster
dam. Mr. Robinson had hoped to emigrate, but the expense
of the undertaking could not well be met, and his death
now preventing, only his wife and children came with the
portion of the congregation that crossed the water. His
place in the colony was supplied by Mr. William Brewster,
a ruling elder in the church, and a man every way qualified
as a spiritual guide of the people.

The foundation of the colony of MASSACHUSETTS was laid
in the year 1628. It was styled the Colony of Massachusetts
bay, the territory of which had been purchased by the
Plymouth company by Sir Henry Roswell, Sir John
Young, and several others. The patent included all that
part of New England lying between three miles to the

72 GREAT EVENTS OF

northward of Merrimack river, and three miles to the
southward of Charles river, extending in length from the
Atlantic ocean to the South sea. The leader of the expedi
tion was Mr. John Endicot, whose character may be summed
up by saying, that he was a fit person to found that noble
commonwealth. He came with one hundred emigrants, and
was appointed governor of the colony. Mr. White, an
eminent minister, was one of the company. Three years
previously, a small company of adventurers had emigrated
to a place in the Massachusetts bay, afterwards called Mount
Wollaston, after the name of their leader; but, having no
religious object in view, they fell into shameful irregularities.
Upon the arrival of Endicot, however, a check was put on
these proceedings, and their leader, Morton, was finally sent
to England. These pious non-conformists under Endicot,
like the Plymouth colonists, sought a refuge from oppression
in their religious concerns, and desired to build up a com
munity on the true principles of Christianity. They located
themselves at Numkeag, (Salem,) where the first permanent
town in Massachusetts was constituted. In the following

year, they were joined by about two hundred others from
England, making in the whole three hundred; of which
number one hundred removed the same year, and settled
themselves, with the consent of Governor Endicot, at Mish-
awnm, now Charlestown. At this period, on the petition of
the Massachusetts company, King Charles by charter con
firmed the patent of the Massachusetts colony. By this
instrument, they were empowered to elect a governor,
deputy governor, and eighteen assistants, out of the freemen
of said company, by the greater part of the company. The
first governor, under this renewed charter, was Matthew
Cradock. The company being desirous of establishing their
plantation in the order of the Gospel, engaged two eminent
divines, Mr. Higginson and Mr. Skelton, to go out for the
spiritual service of the colony. Soon after their arrival at
Salem, they were placed over the church there with all due
solemnity, the one as teacher, the other as pastor. These

AMERICAN HISTORY.

excellent men, however, lived but a short period, sharing
largely, as they did, in the sickness and suffering that dimin
ished the strength and shortened the lives of a large number
of their people.

Among the many persons of distinction who left England
the ensuing year, on account of the stringent measures of
the government in regard to affairs both of church and state,
are found the names of Isaac Johnson, John Winthrop,
Thomas Dudley, and Sir Richard Saltonstall. These gen
tlemen, by their persuasions, were the means of having the
charter and government of the company transferred to New
England. They left with fifteen hundred other persons, in
a fleet of seventeen sail, Winthrop having been chosen
governor under the new order of things. They arrived in
safety, eleven ships at one time, and six at another; and

before the conclusion of the season, commenced settlements
in several places ; which, at present, constitute some of the
fairest towns of New England. Governor Winthrop, and
a portion of the company, laid the foundation of Boston.

74 GREATEVENTSOF

Several most highly esteemed ministers accompanied the
expedition just spoken of; Mr. Wilson, Mr. Warham, and
others. These were placed over the several churches that
soon began to be formed in this vicinity. The first general
court of Massachusetts, was held in Boston this year, on the
19th of October, at which time many of the planters attended,
and were made freemen of the colony. The winters of 1630
and 1631, were very fatal to the Massachusetts colony. Frost
and sickness carried off a number, and famine at length
threatened the suffering survivors. They were, however,
providentially relieved by the arrival of a ship from England
with provisions, the day previously to a public fast, which
had been appointed on account of the alarming state of
things. This circumstance turned the intended fast into a
general thanksgiving. The colony continued to increase
by fresh accessions of emigrants till the year 1640, up to
which time, it is computed that four thousand families had
arrived in New England. From this small beginning have
arisen the population, power, wealth, piety, and freedom of
the New England states.

In the year 1633, the Plymouth colony suffered from a
pestilential disease, which not only thinned their number,
but, extending to the neighboring territory, swept off many
of the Indians. In the same year, arrived those lights of
the New England church, Mr. John Cotton, Mr. Thomas
Hooker, and Mr. Samuel Stone, and that model of a magis
trate, Mr. William Collier, whose services, to the Plymouth
colony, were so considerable. Generally, the emigrants of
this period were actuated by the same spirit of opposition
to tyranny in church and state, and of love to the institu
tions of Christianity, which had characterized their prede
cessors. The men placed at the head of the new colonies
were, universally, men of sterling worth of character.

The first settlers of CONNECTICUT came from the eastern
shore of Massachusetts. They were a portion of the emi
grants who constituted the colonies of Plymouth and Mas
sachusetts bay. The emigration from England continuing

AMERICAN HTSTORY. 75

to be large, and likely to increase from year to year, more
room was wanted, and especially locations where the soil
was rich and could be easily cultivated, became an object of
desire. This consideration, and, probably, others pertaining
to their tranquillity and increase as churches, had influence
on the resolution to seat themselves again in the wilderness.
It had happened, as early as the year 1631, that their atten
tion was directed to the beautiful and rich tract of land, on
the Connecticut river, by Wahcuimacut, a sachem living
upon the river. He made a journey to Plymouth and Bos
ton, with a view to enlist the governors of those colonies in
the project of making settlements in his country. The
proposition was not formally accepted, but the governor of
Plymouth was sufficiently interested in it to make a voyage
to the coast, in which excursion he discovered the river and
the adjacent territory; thus precluding the title of the Dutch
to any part of it, as they had neither "trading-house, nor
any pretence to a foot of land there.."* The subject of
settling Connecticut was not lost sight of during one or two
subsequent years; but, occasionally, vessels were sent from
Plymouth to the river, for the purposes of trade, and, in one
instance, several men, from Dorchester, traveled through
the wilderness thither for the same object, as also to view
the country.

In 1633, when the Plymouth colony had determined to
commence the work of settlement, they commissioned Wil
liam Holmes, and a chosen company with him, to proceed
to Connecticut. They took with them the frame of a house,
which they set up in Windsor. They achieved their object,
notwithstanding the threatened opposition of the Dutch at
Hartford, where the latter, after learning that the Plymouth
people intended to settle on the river, had erected a slight
fort. The Plymouth people, also, were successful in defend
ing their trading-house subsequently, both against the Dutch
and the Indians. The Dutch erected a trading-house at

* Trumbull s History of Connecticut.

GREAT EVENTS OF

Hartford the same year, the house at Windsor having pre
ceded it, perhaps, by a few months. The actual settlement
of the region, however, was deferred for a time, from the
fact of divided opinions on the subject, in the Massachusetts
court. No vote could be obtained in favor of the project.
In the mean time, individuals were determined to prosecute
the enterprise, and a number of the people of Watertown
came, in 1634, to Connecticut. They erected a few huts at
Pyquag (Wethersfield), in which they contrived to pass the
winter. In the spring of 1635, the general court of Mas
sachusetts bay assented to the plan of emigration to Con
necticut, and, accordingly, preparations were made in several
places. The Watertown people gradually removed, and
added to their settlement at Wethersfield. Mr. Warham,

The Settlers emigrating to Connecticut

one of the ministers of Dorchester, accompanied by a great
part of the church, settled at Mattaneang (Windsor). A
company From Newtown began a plantation, between those
two settlements, at Suchiang (Hartford). In the course of
the year, a large body of settlers, sixty in number, came

AMERICAN HISTORY. 77

together men, women, and chi) "ren, with their horses, cat
tle, and swine. It being somewhat ate in the season, and
their journey proving to be long and difficult, winter came
upon them before they were prepared. They were but
indifferently sheltered, and their food was scanty a large
portion of their furniture and provisions, having been put
on board of several small vessels, never reached them.
The vessels were lost, and some lives with them. A part
of their domestic animals they were obliged to leave on the
other side of the river. Famine and its fearful effects
were now to be encountered. It was impossible for all to
stay where they were. Some, attempted to return to the
east through the wilderness; others, went down to the
mouth of the river, in order to meet their provisions, and,
being disappointed, were obliged, finally, to embark on board
of a vessel for Boston. In both instances they suffered
greatly, but were providentially preserved to arrive at their
former home. The portion of the settlers who remained
were subjected to much distress. The resources of hunt
ing and food from the Indians being exhausted, they had
recourse to acorns, malt, and grains for subsistence. Large
numbers of their cattle perished. Their condition was
indeed most trying and perilous, in their solitude and sepa
ration from others, at the mercy alike of the elements of
nature, and the power of savage foes. But their God, in
whom they trusted, carried them through in safety.

The Connecticut planters held courts of their own,
though they were settled under the general government of
the Massachusetts. These courts consisted of two principal
men from each town, joined sometimes by committees of
three additional persons, as occasion might require. The
first court was held at Hartford, April 26th, 1636. At this
season of the year, both those who had left Connecticut in
the winter and many others proceeded to take up their
residence on the river. At length, about the beginning of
June, a company of an hundred men, women, and children,
under Messrs. Hooker and Stone, took their departure from

78 GREATEVENTSOF

Cambridge, and traveled to Hartford through the pathless
wilderness that lay between the two places. Over mount
ains, through ravines, swamps, thickets, and rivers, they
made their way, submitting to incredible fatigue and many
privations. These trials, to a portion of the new comers,
must have been peculiarly severe, as they were a class of
society who, having enjoyed all the comforts and elegancies
of life, knew little of hardship and danger.

The year preceding, a fort was erected at the mouth of
the river, called Saybrook fort, in honor of Lords Say and
Brooks, to whom, with several others, a commission had
been given to begin a plantation at Connecticut. This was
effected under the auspices of John Winthrop, a son of the
governor of Massachusetts. Winthrop s commission inter
fered with the* settlement commenced by the Massachusetts
colonists, but the latter were left in the quiet enjoyment of
their possessions. The number of persons in the three
towns of Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield, was about
eight hundred at the close of the year 1636.

The succeeding year was signalized for the critical
condition of the settlement. There was a great want of
provisions and of the implements of husbandry, and every
article bore a high price. The year was also filled with
the incidents of warfare. In the feebleness of its infancy,
the little colony was called to contend with one of the most
warlike tribes of Indians that ever inhabited New England.
And never were heroism and fortitude displayed in a more
marked degree, or animated by a loftier spirit of patriotism
and piety. The particulars need not be here rehearsed.
Suffice it to say, they completely triumphed over their
savage foe, the Pequots, under their brave leader, Captain
John Mason. They went forth to battle, under the sanction
and rites of religion, to save themselves, their wives, and
children, and the Church of Christ in the wilderness, from
utter extinction. The holy ardor of Hooker, in his incom
parable address to the soldiers, filled their minds with an
unwavering confidence in God. Seventy-seven brave men

AMERICAN HISTORY.

saved Connecticut, and destroyed the most terrible Indian
nation in New England.

Hooker addressing the Soldiers.

This necessity of warfare they would gladly have
avoided, for the condition of the settlement required all
their energies and efforts at home. They could neither
hunt, fish, nor cultivate their fields, nor travel the shortest
distance, while an insidious and cruel foe was hovering
around them. They felt that he must be crippled or
destroyed, or that their entire settlement would be cut off
by piecemeal. The natives embraced every opportunity
of committing depredations on the lives and property of
the whites. A picture of the kind of life which was passed
in those times of savage treachery and English daring, is
given in the following detail of incidents, which occurred
on the water ^immediately previous to the Pequot war:

"John Oldham, who had been fairly trading at Connecti
cut, was murdered near Block island. He had with him
only two boys and two Narraganset Indians. These were
taken and carried off. One John Gallop, as he was going
from Connecticut to Boston, discovered Mr. Oldham s vesse

GREAT EVENTS OF

full of Indians, and he saw a canoe full of Indians on board,
go from her laden with goods. Suspecting that they had
murdered Mr. Oldham, he hailed them, but received no
answer. Gallop was a bold man, and though he had with
him but one man and two boys, he immediately bore down
upon them, and fired duck-shot so thick among them, that
he soon cleared the deck. The Indians all got under the
hatches. He then stood off; and, running down upon her
quarter with a brisk gale, nearly overset them, and so
frighted the Indians, that six of them leaped into the- sea,
and were drowned. He then steered off again; and, run
ning down upon her a second time, bored her with his
anchor, and raked her fore and aft with his shot. But the
Indians kept themselves so close, he got loose from her;
and, running down a third time upon the vessel, he gave
her such a shock, that five more leaped overboard, and
perished, as the former had done. He then boarded the

Gallop finds Oldham murdered.

vessel, and took two of the Indians, and bound them. Two
or three others, armed with swords, in a little room below,
could not be driven from their retreat. Mr. Oldham s corse

AMERICAN HISTORY. 81

was found on board, the head split and the body mangled
in a barbarous manner. He was a Dorchester man, one
of Mr. Warham s congregation. In these circumstances,
Gallop, fearing that the Indians whom he had taken might
get loose, especially if they were kept together, and having
no place where he could keep them apart, threw one of
them overboard. Gallop and his company then, as decently
as circumstances would permit, put the corse into the sea.
They stripped the vessel, and took the rigging and the
goods which had not been carried off on board their own.
She was taken in tow, with a view to carry her in; but the
night coming on and the wind rising, Gallop was obliged to
let her go adrift, and she was lost."

At the termination of the Pequot war, there was a great
scarcity of provisions in Connecticut, and fearful apprehen
sions were felt on the part of the settlers. With all their
efforts, they had not been able to raise a sufficiency of pro
visions, and these became at length very costly. Corn rose
to the extraordinary price of twelve shillings by the bushel.
The debt contracted by the war was paid with difficulty.
Nothing saved the colony from a famine but a providential
supply of corn, which they were enabled to purchase from
the natives, at an Indian settlement called Pocomptock
(Deerfield).

The first constitution of Connecticut was adopted Janu
ary 15, 1639, by the free planters of the three towns of
Windsor, Hartford, and Wethersfield, who convened at
Hartford for the purpose. It was an admirably contrived
instrument, providing for the freedom and liberties of them
selves and their posterity. Some fifty years ago, Doctor
Trumbull remarked, respecting it, that it was "one of the
most free and happy institutions of civil government which
has ever been formed. The formation of it at so early a
period, when the light of liberty was wholly darkened in
most parts of the earth, and the rights of men so little
understood in others, does great honor to their ability
integrity, and love to mankind. To posterity, indeed, it
6

82 GREATEVENT8OF

exhibited a most benevolent regard. It has continued with
little alteration to the present time."

The NEW HAVEN colony was settled in the spirit that
influenced the comers to the other parts of New England,
and eminently so. The establishment of the Church of God
on its true basis, and the enjoyment of civil and religious
liberty, was the object of the emigrants; and they proceeded
to secure the fair inheritance by the wisest counsels and
the most efficient action. The company who first consti
tuted the settlement, was a rare assemblage of choice spirits.
Among them were John Davenport, a distinguished minister
in London, and Theophilus Eaton and Edward Hopkins,
wealthy merchants of the same city, and eminent for their
abilities and integrity. They with their associates arrived
at Boston in the summer of 1637, and would have been
gladly retained in the Massachusetts colony, had they con
sented. Strong inducements were held out to them to fix
their residence there, but they wanted more room than they
could find in the vicinity of Boston for themselves and the
large number of friends whom they expected to follow them.
Their principal reason, however, for migrating elsewhere,
as suggested by the historian of Connecticut, was probably
"the desire of being at the head of a new government, mod
eled, both in civil and religious matters, agreeably to their
own apprehensions. It had been an observation of Mr.
Davenport, that whenever a reformation had been effected
in the church, in any part of the world, it had rested where
it had been left by the reformers : it could not be advanced
another step. He was embarked in a design of forming a
civil and religious constitution, as near as possible to scrip
ture precept and example." Their strict views, it seems,
could not be fully met elsewhere.

Mr. Davenport and his company, on the 30th of March,
1638, sailed from Boston to Quinnipiac (New Haven), and
arrived at the desired spot at about the middle of April. A
portion of their company, with Eaton at their head, had
made a journey to Connecticut during the preceding autumn,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 83

to explore the lands and harbors on the sea-coast; and
having fixed upon Quinnipiac as the best place for a settle
ment, erected a hut there, in which a few men passed the
winter. The first Sabbath which Mr. Davenport spent in
the wilderness, was on the 18th of April, 1638, when he
preached a discourse on the Temptations of the Wilderness.
In a short time, at the close of a day of fasting and prayer,
they entered into what they called a plantation covenant,
in which they solemnly engaged, in their civil ordinances
as well as religion, they would be governed by the rules
of scripture. At different times, and in separate contracts,
they purchased their lands of the Indians, by the payment
of such articles as were satisfactory to the latter. As the
New Haven adventurers were the most opulent company
which came into New England, they were disposed and
able to lay the foundation of a first-rate colony the proofs
of which are visible, in part, in the elegant city which
became its capital. The foundations of the civil and reli
gious polity of the colony were laid on the 4th of June,
1639, with every due solemnity. The act was not con
summated until the 25th of October of the same year, as a
term of trial was required for the seven men who were to
constitute the seven pillars of the church. The number of
subscribers to the compact, on the 4th of June, was sixty-
three ; to which there were soon after added about fifty
other names. This colony enjoyed great comparative order
and tranquillity, as well from the extreme care with which
it was constituted at the beginning, the superior wealth and
character of its founders, and their wise and prudent inter
course with their neighbors, the Indians.

The New Haven colony was distinguished among the
sister-colonies for its zeal in behalf of education, for its great
strictness in the administration of the laws, for its scrupu
lous justice towards the Indians, and for the absence of a
frivolous or extravagant legislation, which in some instances
had been thought to characterize the other colonies.*

* Bacon s Historical Discourses.

84 GREATEVENTSOF

The colony, however, was not exempt from occasional
providential calamities, particularly in its commercial pur
suits. For a period, the colonists did not succeed in
their principal secular object. Their plans may not have
been the most judicious ; but their greatest misfortune in
this concern was the loss of a large ship, which contained
a valuable cargo of about five thousand pounds. The ship,
with its precious burden, and more precious navigators,
was never heard of more after it left the harbor. Several
other settlements in the vicinity were nearly coeval with
that of New Haven. Milford and Guilford were settled in
1639, as also Stratford and Fairfield the same year; Stam
ford in 1641, and soon after the town of Brandford.

Portsmouth founded.

A settlement, at an early period, was made in NEW HAMP
BHIRE, but it did not, until some time afterwards, constitute a
distinct colony. In the spring of the year 1623, two mem
bers of the council of Plymouth (Gorges and Mason) having
obtained a grant of a tract of country, sent over a few
persons for the purpose of establishing a colony and fishing
at the river Piscataqua. This was the beginning of the
town of Portsmouth; but, for several years, together with

AMERICANHISTORY. 85

the town of Dover, which had a fish-house erected about
the same time, it was a small and scarcely permanent settle
ment. In 1629, some of the settlers about the Massachu
setts bay, purchased a tract of country of the Indians, with
a view to unite with the settlement at Piscataqua. After
this purchase, the latter settlement was favored with a
small increase ; but no other settlements were made till the
year 1638, when the towns of Exeter and Hampton com
menced. Exeter was settled by people chiefly from Boston,
who had been regularly dismissed from their church rela
tions, and were constituted at once into a church in their
new locality. Like the settlers of the other New England
colonies, those of New Hampshire were desirous of enjoy
ing the ministrations and ordinances of the Gospel, and were
able to obtain excellent ministers.

These several plantations continued, for many years, to
live on good terms with the natives, and were generally
well supplied with provisions, in consequence of their
advantages for fishery. They constituted distinct civil
communities, after the most perfect model of freedom, but
were unable to preserve their peculiar organization, on
account of the intrusion of disaffected individuals, from the
colonies of Massachusetts and Plymouth, and the constant
influx of other emigrants. They were too weak tjius to
stand alone, and, after suitable negociations on the subject,
they came under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts, in 1641,
on the condition of enjoying equal privileges with the peo
ple of that colony, and having a court of justice maintained
among themselves. This union continued nearly forty
years, and was followed by the greater increase and
security of the colony.*

The rise of the colony of RHODE ISLAND commenced in
the expulsion of Roger Williams from Massachusetts. He
was a minister of the Gospel at Salem ; but, holding tenets
that were obnoxious to the people there, and being unwill-

* T. Robbins.

86 GREATEVENTSOF

ing to renounce them, after friendly remonstrance and
dealing, he was ordered to quit the jurisdiction of Massa
chusetts. He accordingly took his exile thence, and travel
ing, with his few followers, as far as the present town of
Rehoboth, he sat down there; but, being within the juris
diction of Plymouth, Governor Winslow, out of courtesy
to the government of Massachusetts, desired Mr. Williams
to leave that place. The latter, then crossing the Paw-
tucket river, came to the spot which, in acknowledgment
of God s merciful providence to him in his distress, he called
* Providence. He purchased the lands of his plantation
of the Indian owners, became the father of the colony, and,
for a period, appeared to have combined, in his person,
the principal powers of government. Times of scarcity
occurred in the Providence plantation, as in most of the
other colonies in North America, and the followers of Mr.
Williams were saved from famine only by the products of
their forests and rivers. No personal resentment seems to
have arisen between Mr. Williams and Governor Winthrop,
from the proceedings which led to the founding of the new
settlement. All the several colonies remained at peace, and
cultivated friendship with each other.

The religious difficulties in Massachusetts, arising out of
the case of the fanatical Mrs. Hutchinson, were the occa
sion of the origin of the Rhode Island plantation, south of
Providence. Several gentlemen differed in principle from
the prevailing belief of the churches, and chose to leave the
colony. Among them were William Coddington, John
Clark, and others, who came to Providence in search of a
place where they might enjoy their own sentiments unmo
lested. Through the assistance of Mr. Williams, they
purchased Aquetnec of the Indian sachems. The adven
turers, eighteen in number, incorporated themselves into a
body politic, and chose Mr. Coddington to be their judge,
or chief magistrate. The character of the climate and soil,
soon brought many adventurers to their settlement. The
territory was RHODE ISLAND, according to its subsequent

AMERICAN HISTORY. 87

name. The two settlements of Mr. Williams and Mr.
Coddington, being destitute of any charter from the mother-
country, the former went to England with a view to pro
cure one. He succeeded in the object, and returned with a
liberal charter of incorporation of Providence and Rhode
Island plantations.

The district, now state, of MAINE, though the first per
manent settlement commenced in 1630, was for a long time
in an unhappy condition, from the number and hostility of
the Indians within its borders. The early settlers, after the
death of their proprietary, Sir Fernando Gorges, formed
some kind of voluntary compacts, and chose their own
rulers ; but the difficulties under which they labored induced
them, in 1650, to unite with the government of Massachu-
setts, and to become an integral part of that colony. Their
civil and religious institutions generally resembled those of
the other colonies of New England. In the first settle
ments, churches were early established, which enjoyed the
labors of some of the worthiest ministers of their time.*

A project of great importance was consummated, in
1643, in the union formed by the New England colonists.
It had been proposed, by the colonies of Connecticut and
New Haven, as early as 1638, but was not brought to a
conclusion until five years after. The confederacy con
sisted of Massachusetts, New Plymouth, Connecticut, and
New Haven. The plan of it evidently reminds one of the
great confederacy, afterwards formed between the thirteen
United States, with similar provisions and principles. It
was a powerful means of defence, and of the subsequent
strength and prosperity of the colonies. It maintained their
internal peace, awed the savage tribes, and caused their
neighbors, the Dutch, and the French in Canada, to respect
them. By the articles of confederation, they entered into a
firm and perpetual league of friendship and amity, for
offence and defence, mutual advice and assistance upon all

* T. Robbins.

88 GREATEVENTSOF

just occassions, both for preserving and propagating the
truth and liberties of the Gospel, and for their own mutual
safety and welfare. Each colony was to continue its
separate organization, as to courts and laws, but to be con
sidered as one, in regard to their public transactions. This
union subsisted, with some alterations, more than forty
years, and was dissolved when the charters of all the colo
nies were rescinded by James II. It was known under the
style of The United Colonies of New England.

The state of VERMONT was not settled until long after the
other New England states. It was as late as the year
1724, before any settlement was made in that territory.
This was on a spot, within the present town of Brattlebo-
rough, where, at the same time, during a severe Indian war,
the government of Massachusetts had erected a fort. It
was then supposed that the settlement was within the limits
of that state, but it afterwards appeared not to be the case.
Subsequently it was believed that the territory belonged to
New Hampshire. Grants were accordingly made from
time to time, by the latter colony, of tracts within the ter
ritory of Vermont. As it was the scene of warfare, during
the middle part of the century, the country became well
known to many individuals, and not a few openings were
made in the wilderness, towards the cessation of hostilities,
on the northern borders. During the revolutionary war,
the Green-mountain Boys, as they were familiarly called,
distinguished themselves by their bravery, and rendered
important service to the cause. In 1777, the inhabitants
constituted themselves an independent state. As Vermont
was settled mostly by emigrants from Connecticut, the
character of the people was similar to that of the inhab
itants of the latter state, and of New England in general.
They were careful to establish their civil and religious
institutions in accordance with those of the sister-states,
and have been highly distinguished by their stability in the
principles and usages of the fathers.

The character of the early settlers of New England

AMERICAN HISTORY. 89

deserves a distinct notice, beyond that which has incident
ally appeared in narrating the history of their achievements.
A brief sketch can only be presented, and scarcely com
mensurate with the importance of the topic; but it is all
that the limits of this work will admit. The greatness of
the results, though affected extensively by the direct provi
dence of God, manifests the peculiarity of the dispositions
and motives of the agents who were concerned in pro
ducing them.

The planters of New England were men of whom theii
descendants need not be ashamed. So far as the pride of
ancestry may be lawfully indulged, New Englanders, of
the present race, may indulge it to the full, in view of the
character and deeds of their forefathers. They were infe
rior men in no sense of the word, however apt we may be
to connect the idea of adventurers with that of a roving,
restless, dissipated, loose-living class of men, loving savage
nature, or freedom from the restraints of civilized life.
They became adventurers, not from love of adventure, but
from high and noble impulses the impulses of religion.
To advance that precious interest was, indeed, their com
manding object. This was indicated by their circumstances
and manner of life in Holland before they removed thence,
and by the desire they felt to leave that country. Could
their favorite views, in respect to religion, have been car
ried out there, they would, probably, never have come to
this western wilderness. Their declarations and professions,
through their leading men, also show that the establish
ment and enjoyment of a free Gospel was their great object.
Their laws and institutions, moreover, evince that this was
their principal concern, in connection with the diffusion of
education and knowledge. These all had reference, more
or less directly, to the moral and religious welfare of the
community. The cause of God and righteousness was
guarded by the wisest and most decided legal provisions.
The concurrent declarations of all the early writers among
them, likewise indicate the spirit and purposes which dis-

90 GREATEVENTSOP

tinguished the fathers of New England above, perhaps, all
other settlers of new countries, in proposing and carrying
forward the interests of religion. Indeed, no object but
religion and its enjoyment, could have borne them through
their almost unprecedented trials and privations. To these
they voluntarily submitted, on account of their religion.
They were not otherwise compelled to leave their native
land and the homes of their childhood the seats of ease
and plenty. To hardships, of any kind, many of them had
never been exposed before; but the love of God s word,
and freedom of worship, according to the light of their own
minds, were motives, with them, sufficient to brave every
peril and earthly woe.

They were not inferior men, in respect to their civil
standing in the community. They did not proceed, gener
ally, from the lower orders of society the poorer artisans
and the laborers. They belonged, mostly, to the middle
and respectable ranks of English society. A few were
classed with the higher orders, but not to the same extent
as was the fact with the settlers of Virginia, if we may
judge from the list of names and titles of several emigrants
of the different colonies. In respect to a worldly, chiv
alrous bearing and spirit of adventure, New England and
Virginia differed the latter were eminent in this respect,
but never were men more truly brave than the fathers of
New England; in moral courage, they were unrivalled.
Like other adventurers, they manifested their undaunted
spirit in relinquishing their comfortable homes, in braving
the dangers of the deep, in encountering the horrors of a
wilderness, in incurring the risk of famine and pestilence,
and in frequently combatting a fierce savage foe. There
were as extraordinary traits of martial heroism displayed
among the pilgrims of New England, when called forth by
the necessity of circumstances, as can be found in the his
tory of any of the American colonists, though this was not
a characteristic in which they gloried. The exploits of
Miles Standish, of Plymouth, and John Mason, of Connec-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 91

ticut, might be ranked among the most striking exhibitions
of courage on record. Of Standish, it is remarked, by an
old historian, that "he was allied to the noble house of
Standish, in Lancashire, and inherited some of the virtues
of that honorable family, as well as the name." But the
high bearing and courage of the planters was eminently of
a moral kind. Unlike their Virginian neighbors, they suf
fered no misrule in their settlements. If any threatened
for a time, they promptly put it down. Their courage was
seen in resisting evil among themselves. They feared not
to put their laws into execution. They were character
ized by a healthful, vigorous public spirit, consenting to
sacrifice their own individual interest for the general good.
They thus manifested a noble nature, the product of prin
ciple, if not of birth.

The fathers of New England were not ignorant men,
and unversed in the concerns of the world. Their clergy
men and leading men in civil life, were among the ripe
scholars of the age. They had been educated at the
English universities, and numbers of them had occupied
important stations in church and state. As authors and
men of influence, in their native land, they could not have
sunk their high character by emigration; and though in
a wilderness, and under the pressure of mighty cares, they
could not so advantageously pursue their studies as in the
shades of academic retirement, they still did not neglect
to add to their intellectual stores. In several instances,
they brought large and valuable libraries with them. The
writings of Colton, Hooker, Davenport, Winthrop, Bradford,
Prince, and others, show that they were eminently men of
mind and masters of language that they were well versed
in the science and literature which adorned the age; and
their universal learning, sanctified by grace, we know, was
devoted to the most noble and beneficent purposes. There
were among the merchants and men of business, who had
figured in the world s affairs before they came- to these sol
itudes men of large experience and cultivated taste, not

92 GREATEVENTSOF

wanting in any accomplishment deemed essential in refined
and honorable society. The mass of the people, who came
over to this country as its settlers, must evidently, from the
nature of the case, have been of that thinking, intellectual,
practical class, who understood their rights and duties as
kuman beings, as also the principles of government; and
could not, therefore, with their good sense and honesty,
submit to the exactions and wrongs of tyranny. This, of
all others, is the most valuable body of the community.

The estimate which the fathers placed upon education,
is seen in the immediate establishment of literary institu
tions, both of the higher and lower grades. Scarcely had
the venerable men felled the trees of the forest, than they
erected the common school-house, the academy, and the
college. In the midst of their untold personal pressing
cares and troubles, they exercised a far-reaching sagacity
and benevolent regard towards the common good, and
towards posterity, in laying broadly the foundations of
order, intelligence, and virtue. They conceived the highest
idea of the importance of sound education to their rising
republic. They wisely judged that solid learning and true
religion were the firmest pillars of the commonwealth and
of the church. Within ten years from the settlement of
Massachusetts, a college, with good endowments, was
founded for the use of the colony.

The planters of New England were not poor men needy
adventurers. Had they been such, whence could the funds
have been derived that were necessary to sustain the
enterprise? It is evident that large sums of money were
expended in the transportation of themselves, their cattle,
and their effects to this country, and in their various remov
als when here, as well as in the continued sustentation of
their families in times of scarcity and famine. These we
know, from their history, were of frequent occurrence.
Governors Winthrop, Haynes, Eaton, and Hopkins, were
men of wealth ; so also were Mr. Johnson, Mr. Colton, and
Mr. Hooker the last two uncommonly rich for ministers.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 93

Mr. Johnson was reputed to be the wealthiest of all the
original emigrants. The mass of the early comers must
also have possessed no inconsiderable means, to enable
them to bear the heavy expenses of their voyage and set
tlement. With such a basis of property, it is not a matter
of surprise that, notwithstanding the drain and exhaustion
of the few first years, they should have increased greatly
in their worldly substance in the end, inasmuch as they
settled on a virgin soil, possessed abundance of land, and
carried on a lucrative trade in the products of the country.
Their habits of sobriety and industry were essentially
favorable to their advancement in wealth.

The New England planters were not wanting in any
moral virtues, piety, wisdom, or magnanimity. There
never lived on earth, if we may credit history, a more dis
interested, upright, conscientious, prudent, and holy body
of men. Their souls were imbued with the loftiest princi
ples of patriotism and piety. They gave undoubted proofs
of the possession of this spirit in their exertions, toils, and
sacrifices for the best welfare of their descendants and the
cause of Christianity in their spirituality, prayerfulness,
purity, and well-ordered lives. They wished, above all
things, to serve God and to do good to transmit to pos
terity a pure church and free form of government. They
received the Word of God as their sole guide in religious
concerns and moral conduct they regulated their individ
ual life, their families, their local societies, their churches,
and their state, by its rules, so far as the latter could be
consistently applied. They were sound in the faith, receiv
ing the doctrines of grace as the real system of divine
truth were strict in preserving the order and carrying
out the discipline of the churches and were rigid in the
administration of law and justice. Their zeal and liberal
ity in supporting the institutions of the Gospel among
themselves, and in efforts to Christianize the Indians, were
marked traits in their character. They considered it one
of the great objects of their mission to this continent, to

94 GREATEVENTSOP

become the means of the salvation of its aboriginal inhabit
ants, and thus to extend Christ s kingdom in the world. In
a most commendable degree, they carried their religion
into the various every-day concerns of life, and consulted,
especially on every occasion of interest and importance,
the particular guidance and blessing of God.

Such was the character of New England s fathers: they
were not perfect men; they did not claim for themselves
the attributes of perfection ; neither can others, their warm
est panegyrists, claim it for them with any consistency.
They had their errors the errors of the age. All dark
ness had not passed away from their understandings, nor
all obliquity from their hearts. There was an austerity, a
preciseness in some points, an unaccommodating temper,
which perhaps is not well suited to all times, or every state
of society, but which better agreed with their circumstances
as the founders of a nation, and as an example for others
to follow. In the natural course of imitation from age to
age, there will be apt to be a feebler resemblance of the
original; so that where the conduct in the beginning was
over-strict, in the lapse of years it will be apt to fall quite
too far below the true standard of virtue. The founders
of a nation, if they fail at all in firmness of temper or rigid-
ness of discipline, will be very apt to bring on the sooner a
dissolute state of the body politic. Our fathers, on this
account, were not so much at fault as many suppose. They
were fitted, by the guidance and grace of God, for the
times in which they lived for the work which they were
called to perform. If some few spots or shades could have
been effaced from their characters, they would have been
still more fitting instruments of good to the Church and to
posterity; but as the case is, no other founders of an empire
probably ever possessed so large a portion of wisdom and
goodness.

In respect to charges made against the fathers of New
England, pertaining to superstition, enthusiasm, injustice
towards the Indians, treatment of supposed witches, bigotry,

AMERICAN HISTORY.

persecution, and the incorporation of church and state, they
are capable of a satisfactory refutation in all the material
points, and have often received that refutation. While
something, however, is to be laid to human imperfection in
their case, yet, even in these matters, more is due to the
grace of God, which preserved them so comparatively free
from evils to which their natural dispositions, or their cir
cumstances, might be supposed to lead them.

It was indeed a new order of things which was intro
duced by the pilgrim fathers, in their removal to America.
The Mayflower came to these shores freighted with great
moral principles, as well as with a precious cargo of godly
men and women. Of those principles, some were the fol
lowing, viz: The right of private judgment in the examina
tion of divine truth, is to be held sacred Conscience,
enlightened by the Word of God, is a sufficient guide as to
truth and duty a majority governs in church and state
universal education is the basis of free government the
observation of the Sabbath is a moral virtue, and essential
to the safety of a people. From these principles, others
have been deduced ; or to them others, of scarcely less
importance, have been added in more recent times.

96 GREAT EVENTS OF

III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS.*

NEW YORK New Jersey Delaware Maryland North Carolina South
Carolina Georgia Pennsylvania.

THE settlement of the state of NEW YORK commenced
in 1613, so far as the erection of a fort, near the present
city of Albany, and a few trading-houses on the island of
Manhattan (New York), may be said to constitute a settle
ment. The Dutch founded their claim to the soil from the
discovery of the Hudson by an Englishman of that name,
who was then in the employ of the Dutch; but the British
king disputed the claim, from the fact of the previous dis
covery of the country by the Cabots. The Dutch were
forced, for a short time, to yield to the demands of the
English; but, the colony having increased in the course of
a year, the English were required, in their turn, to yield
their authority to the original occupants. For a series of
years, the latter continued in peaceful possession, and, by
characteristic toil and perseverance, secured the blessings
of a growing settlement.

The territory on both sides of the Hudson, occupied by the
settlers, was called New Netherlands. In defence of their
colony, in 1623, they built several forts, one on the east side
of Delaware bay, which they named Nassau, and another,
one hundred and fifty miles up the river, which they called
Aurania. At the mouth of the river they built a town, to
which they gave the name of New Amsterdam, afterwards
New York. Near fort Nassau, the Swedes had a settle
ment, and, from the interfering claims of the two people,
quarrels arose, which in a few years ended in the subjuga
tion of the Swedes. In consequence of the Dutci claims
so far to the eastward, difficulties frequently arose between
them and the Connecticut and New Haven- colonies; but
these never amounted to another rupture, and the Dutch

* Except Virginia.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

were occasionally assisted in the Indian warfare by their
more courageous neighbors.

At the ascension of Charles II. to the British throne, the
province of New Netherlands passed into the hands of the
English. As the king, by a charter, had conveyed the
whole territory to his brother, the Duke of York and
Albany, he undertook to effect his object by force, and
accordingly despatched an armament, under the command
of Colonel Nichols, who was also appointed governor of
the province. The exhibition of force was the means of
effecting a treaty of capitulation on the part of Stuyvesant

The Dutch Governor surrendering New Amsterdam.

the Dutch governor. From this time, New Amsterdam
and the whole conquered province received the name of
New York, the original settlers choosing, for the most part ?
to remain, and being permitted to adopt many of their own
forms of government.

NEW JERSEY was settled by the Dutch, not long after
they had fixed themselves on the Hudson river. The
Danes, also, commenced a settlement at a place to which
7

98 GREATEVENTSOF

they gave the name Bergen. This was about the year
1624. In 1626, a company of Swedes and Finns purchased
land on both sides of Delaware river, and commenced a
settlement on the western bank. The Dutch, however,
considering themselves as the original settlers, laid claim to
the country. They had built a fort, as early as 1623, on
the east bank of the South river, as the Delaware was then
called. It was not until the year 1640, that the English
made any attempt to colonize the territory in question, and
then they were resisted and expelled by the Swedes and
Dutdh. A few years afterwards, however, the Duke of
York granted New Jersey to John, Lord Berkley, and Sir
George Carteret, the territory receiving that name in com
pliment to Sir George, who had been governor of the island
of Jersey in the English channel. Carteret soon after arrived
at Elizabethto wn, which he made the seat of government.

The state of DELAWARE was originally settled by the
Dutch and Swedes, the former as early as 1629, having
purchased a tract of land near Cape Henlopen. The enter
prise of planting a colony, on the Delaware, was entrusted
to an experienced navigator, De Vriez; and, in 1630, an
association was formed for this purpose, in pursuance of
which, a settlement was made, the next spring, on the west
side of the river, at a place since called Lewiston. The
Swedes, also, made considerable settlements on the same
side of the river j but, whether these preceded that of the
Dutch, is considered doubtful, the more recent authorities
leaning rather to the Dutch claim. The Swedes, however,
whatever their pretensions may have been, were conquered
by the Dutch, in whose possession the country remained
until the surrender of New York, in 1664. It was imme
diately after taken possession of, for the Duke of York, by
Sir Robert Carr. A portion of its subsequent history is
included in that of Pennsylvania, as Delaware had not
even an assembly, separate from that of Pennsylvania, for
several years.

Settlements commenced in MARYLAND as early as 1634.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 99

Two or three years previously, Lord Baltimore had visited
the colony of Virginia, and, observing that the Virginians
had formed no settlement to the northward of the river
Potomac, he determined to procure a grant of territory in
that region; but he died before the necessary authority by
charter, which Charles had promised, could be given him.
The patent, however, was filled up for his son, Cornelius
Calvert, who had then become Lord Baltimore. The king
gave to the new province the name of Maryland, in honor
of his queen, Henrietta Maria. It was originally included
in the patent of the south Virginia company, a circumstance
which gave rise, for a time, to disputes and difficulties
between these communities. Lord Baltimore pursued a
wise course in forming his colony. He established a basis
of security to property and of freedom to religion, bestow
ing, in absolute fee, fifty acres of land on every emigrant,
and allowing toleration to the various sects of the Christian
faith. George Calvert, the brother of the governor, arrived
with the first colony, consisting of about two hundred
Roman Catholics, from England. Calvert, by kindness and
liberality, obtained possession of an Indian town of import
ance, to which he gave the name of St. Mary s. Lord
Baltimore was constituted the proprietor of the province;
and he and his descendants, with some years of interruption,
continued to enjoy the rights of jurisdiction and property
until the time of the Revolution. Then the people, having
adopted a constitution, refused to admit the claims of the
representatives of Lord Baltimore.

The charter, embracing what is now NORTH CAROLINA,
SOUTH CAROLINA, and GEORGIA, was granted by Charles II.,
in 1662, to Edward, Earl of Clarendon; George, Duke of
Albemarle; William, Lord Craven, and several others.
This country was called Florida, and claimed by the Span
iards. The claim, nevertheless, was supposed to be relin
quished by the stipulations of a treaty between Great
Britain and Spain, in 1667. The previous efforts to colonize
this portion of the American continent had been unsuccess-

100 GREAT EVENTS OF

ful, and grants that had been given to different individuals
were now pronounced by the privy council to be null and
void. A government was organized over the few settlers
that were scattered in different parts, Mr. Drummond
having been appointed governor. The settlers on Albe-
marle sound were allowed, on certain conditions, to retain
their lands. The proprietors of the Carolinas did not make
serious effort towards adding to the number of the colonists
until 1667. Two ships carried out a number of adventurers,
with provisions, arms, and utensils, necessary for building
and cultivation. Sayle was appointed governor in 1669.
In what place he first landed is uncertain; but not being
pleased with his situation, he moved to the southward, and
took possession of a neck of land between Ashley and
Cooper rivers. Here he laid out a town, which, in honor
of the British king, he called Charleston. This was the
origin of South Carolina, as distinguished from North Car
olina. The distance between Albemarle and the new
location, induced the proprietors to establish two separate
governments, the settlements on the sound constituting
North Carolina. The early existence of the northern
colony is said to have been marked, in a sad degree, by
confusion and misrule, owing mainly to the exceptionable
nature of its fundamental constitutions.

GEORGIA, though the last of the English colonies estab
lished in North America, may be mentioned here, since it
was included in the original grant with the Carolinas. The
charter of Georgia, as a district, was granted in ] 732, and
embraced the country on the south of the Carolinas, between
the rivers Savannah and Altamaha, and extended westward
from the heads of these rivers to the South sea. It was given
to twenty-one persons, who were wealthy and influential
individuals, as trustees, who were incorporated for the pur
pose of settling and establishing the colony. In pursuance
of this design, in 1733, James Oglethorpe embarked for the
province, with one hundred and sixteen persons destined for
settlement. He selected the present site of Savannah, as

AMERICAN HISTORY.

101

the most desirable spot for this object. Here he built a
fort, and put the colony in a proper state of defence, not
neglecting, in the mean time, to cultivate friendly relations
with the Indians. Though the objects of the settlement of
Georgia were in a great measure benevolent as they con
templated, among other things, an asylum for the poor and
wretched in England and Ireland yet the hopes of pros
perity, entertained by the trustees, were not a little disap
pointed. The expenditures necessary for the support of
the colony, became, at length, very onerous. The colony,
also, was disturbed by the hostility of the Spaniards on the
south, and nothing, under Divine Providence, but the wise
counsels and determined valor of General Oglethorpe, saved
it from destruction in the early part of its existence.

Charles H signing the Charter of Pennsylvania,

The tract of country west of the Delaware was, in
1681, granted to William Penn, son of the distinguished
Admiral Penn, as a reward for the services of his father.
The boundaries of the tract are definitely given us in the
charter, but are too minute to be here specified. The

102 GREAT EVENTS OP

whole region was afterwards called PENNSYLVANIA, consti
tuting a state of very large and regular dimensions. The
origin of the name is beautifully and ingeniously accounted
for, in a letter written by William Penn : " This day (Jan
uary 5, 1681)," says he, "after many waitings, watchings,
solicitings, and disputes in the council, my country was
confirmed to me under the great seal of England, with
large powers and privileges, by the name of Pennsylvania;
a name the king would give it in honor of my father. I
chose New Wales, being a hilly country; and when the
secretary, a Welshman, refused to call it New Wales, I pro
posed Sylvania, and they added Penn to it, though I much
opposed it, and went to the king to have it struck out. He
said twas past, and he would take it upon him; nor could
twenty guineas move the under secretary to vary the name;
for I feared it would be looked on as a vanity in me, and
not as a respect in the king to my father, as it really was.
Thou mayst communicate my grant to friends, and expect
shortly my proposals. Tis a dear and just thing, and my
God, that has given it to me through many difficulties, will,
1 believe, bless and make it the seed of a nation. I shall
have a tender care to the government, that it be well laid
at first." And it was well laid. The territory was peace
ably, and by fair purchase, procured of the natives, and
though difficulties occasionally existed in the government,
which gave the proprietor considerable concern, yet the
colony enjoyed a career of prosperity for several successive
years. The effects of his magnanimity and justice were
especially visible in the early history of the colony.

Such, as briefly reviewed, is the history of the original
settlements of the old thirteen United States. The char
acter of the settlers, as well as their circumstances, were
various. They were from different nations in the old
world, though the great majority were of direct English
descent. But amidst the variety, there is a degree of uni
formity, a similar basis of institutions and principles has
obtained, and they have admirably coalesced in forming

AMERICAN HISTORY,

103

and sustaining one and a general government, amid their
several distinct state organizations a government admir
able for its simplicity, freedom, exact equipoise, and liberal
compromises. The number of states is now more than
doubled, and ere long will probably be three-fold. Through
the Divine blessing, let it be perpetual !

104

GREAT EVENTS OF

HI. INDIANS, THEIR TRIBES AND WARS

I. INDIAN TRIBES.

GENERAL DIVISION Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New England
Tribes in the Northern parts East of Lake Erie and south of Lake
Ontario Southern tribes.

AT the period of the settlement of the English colonies
in America, savage tribes of Indians were scattered over
the country. In many respects, they possessed a similar
character, usages, and institutions a bond of affinity run
ning through their several communities and tribes As a
race of men, they were distinct from all the races found in
tiie old world. Their history was unknown, and to us, in
these times, dates no farther back than to the period of
European discovery here. They had, indeed, their tradi
tions ; but these, like the traditions of all other nations, are
no farther entitled to credit than they are confirmed by
appearance or probable conjecture. If the hypothesis be
correct of the Asiatic origin of the Aborigines of America,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 105

by the way of Bherings straits, there would seem to be a
probability in the general account given of their migration
towards the east, and of their conquest of a more civilized
race, then occupying the country. Such a race seems to
have been once in existence, judging from the monuments
and relics that have been occasionally found among us.
They were called the Allege wi, and their more rude con
querors styled themselves the Lenape and the Mengwe, or
the Iroquois. These seem chiefly to have divided the country
between them, after they had expelled the Allegewi. The
general name of the Delawares has since been given to the
former, and their language, called by the French, the
Algonquin. The Iroquois inhabited more the upper parts
of the country, along the lakes and the St. Lawrence.
The Lenape, or Delawares, extended themselves to the
south and east.

When our fathers came to these shores, they found here
the descendants of these savage conquerors. They were
entirely uncivilized, having, probably, undergone no pro
cess of civilization, from the time of the migration of their
ancestors to the Mississippi and the Atlantic slope. As
distributed through the various parts of the thirteen original
states, they may be mentioned, as to their confederacies or
tribes, in the following order:

In the central and southern parts of New England there
were five principal tribes : the Wampanoags or Pokanokets,
the Pawtuckets, the Massachusetts, the Narragansets, and
the Pequods. The Pokanokets were the first known to the
English settlers. The territory inhabited by this tribe, was
that which now constitutes the south-eastern part of Massa
chusetts and the eastern portion of Rhode Island. To the
chief of this tribe, who was Massasoit, at the time of the
English emigration, other smaller tribes were subject,
dwelling principally on the adjacent islands. His residence,
as also afterwards that of Philip his son, was at Montaup,
now Mount Hope, in Bristol, Rhode Island.

The tribe of Pawtuckets occupied the land upon the

106 GREAT EVENTS OF

Merrimack near its mouth, as their principal seat, though
they extended themselves south until they came in contact
with the Massachusetts.

The Massachusetts were found about the bay which bears
the name of the tribe. They were bounded by the Paw-
tuckets on the north, and the Pokanokets on the south.
Their head sachem held under his rule several smaller tribes,
some of which were known by the name of the Neponsetts,
the Nashuas, and the Pocumtucks. The acknowledged
sovereign of the confederacy, at the time of the English
settlement, was the widow of a powerful chief, styled
sometimes the "Massachusetts queen." They were sit
uated in a delightful region, where now stands the metrop
olis of New England, with its cluster of noble towns in
the vicinity.

The tribe of the Narragansets held their chief seat on
the island of the Canonicut, in the bay called after their
name. Here, also, their grand sachem resided. They
extended west of the Pawcatuck river, where they came
into the neighborhood of the Pequods. The Pokanokets
bordered them on the east. They occupied a beautiful
country, and happily adapted to their mode of life, which
was fishing and hunting. Their disposition was more mild
and peaceable than usually appeared in the Indian charac
ter. When the English arrived in that region, they found
there Canonicus, the grand sachem of the tribe, who proved
a benefactor of Rhode Island.

The tribe of Pequods were seated in the eastern part of
Connecticut, having the Narragansets on their eastern
border. They were a fierce and warlike race. Their
grand sachem, Sassacus, resided on the heights of Groton,
near the river called by their name, now the Thames.
Sassacus held the Mohegans subject to his authority.
These were a tribe occupying the place where Norwich
now stands. Uncas, the leader of the latter, joined the
whites in their war with the Pequods. These several
tribes, at the period referred to, were singularly diminished

AMERICAN HISTORY. 107

in number and power, on account of a wasting sickness,
which had been sent among them a few years before.

In the northern portion of New England, roved the
Indians whose general name was that of Tarenteens, or
Abenakis. They inhabited the coast of Maine throughout,
and extended into New Hampshire. Their character was
ferocious, and the settlers suffered severely from their wars,
murders, and depredations. Stealing in, at the dead of
night, upon the villages or dwellings, they burned and plun
dered, indiscriminately, whatever came in their way
butchering men, women, and children, without mercy.

The five tribes, or nations, that spread out east of Lake
Erie, and south of Lake Ontario, were the Iroquois, or
Mengwe, who had become thus divided, in consequence of
being pressed by the Hurons, and one or two other tribes,
inhabiting the St. Lawrence. They were called the Sen-
ecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks. They
at length became a powerful race in their new abodes, and
not only overcame the Hurons, but made war upon the
Delawares, and were objects of dread far and near. The
most warlike community of the whole was said to be the
Mohawks. Their power and exactions reached east and
south, to a great distance.

The Indians, in the southerly portion of the country,
were of course earlier known to the English, than those
already mentioned this was true of the tribes at least that
inhabited Virginia, of which there were more than forty in
number, in 1607. The nucleus of an entire confederacy,
inhabiting the territory from the sea-coast to the falls of
the rivers, was the Powhatan nation. This confederacy
included no less than thirty tribes, and the number of war
riors was estimated at eight thousand. The chief of the
same name, who figures so much in the history of Virginia,
was the great sachem of the confederacy. The seat of the
hereditary dominions was near the presenl site of the city
of Richmond. Here the noble Pocahontas was born, and
passed her early, uncultivated life.

108

GREAT EVENTS OF

The Indians who dwelt on the highlands, between the
falls of the rivers and the mountains, were divided into two
confederacies, not long after the arrival of the English.
One division consisted of the Monahoaks, in the eight tribes,
on the north. The other consisted of the Monacans, in five
tribes, stretching on the south into Carolina. The latter
went under the name of Tuscaroras, and connected with
the Iroquois.

Of the Indians in the southern extremity of the country,
the principal confederacies were the Creeks, whose locality
was mostly in Georgia the Cherokees, who inhabited the
mountainous back country and the Choctaws and Chick-
asaws, who dwelt in the region between the mountains and
the Mississippi. Two or three other tribes occupied par
ticular localities, which need not be indicated.*

* Mrs. Willard s Republic of America.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 109

II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS.

VARIOUS SPECULATIONS ON THE SUBJECT Opinions of Voltaire Of Rev. Thomas
Thorowgood Dr. Boudinot Roger Williams Hubbard Thomas Mor
ton John Josselin Cotton Mather Dr. Mitchell Dr. Swinton.

ALTHOUGH not in precise accordance with the plan of
this work, yet, on account of the interest which attaches to
the subject, we devote a few pages to an exposition of the
various theories advanced in relation to the origin of the
Indian tribes existing at the time the English settled the
country. These theories have been various, according to
the whims or predilections of the authors. Some have seen
in them an original species of the human race, unconnected
with any of the nations or tribes of the old world. Others
have fancied their resemblance to this or the other people,
ancient or modern, of the eastern continent as Hebrews,
Trojans, Tartars, and the like.

Voltaire, and other skeptical writers, have accounted for
their origin, according to the first-named theory. They
have considered the Indian placed in America by the hand
of the Creator, or by nature just as the buffalo, or the
tortoise, or any other animal, was placed there or just as
trees and other products of vegetation, that are indigenous
to the soil. Thus they make no account of the apparent
scriptural doctrine of the unity of the human race the
common descent from Adam.

The identity of the Indian with the Hebrew or the
Israelite has been conjectured by many. Rev. Thomas
Thorowgood, an author of the seventeenth century, held
that opinion, and endeavored to prove that the Indians were
the Jews, who had been lost in the world for the space of
near two thousand years. Adair, who claims to have
resided forty years among the southern Indians, published
a large quarto upon their origin, history, &c. He endeav
ors to prove their identity with the Jews, by showing the
similarity of their customs, usages, and language to those

110 GREAT EVENTS OP

of the latter. The author of the Star in the West, Dr.
Boudinot, has followed the same thing, and thinks assuredly
that the Indians are the long-lost ten tribes of Israel.

Roger Williams, at one time, expressed the same opinion.
He writes, in a letter to friends in Salem, that the Indians
did not come into America from the north-east, as some had
imagined, for the following reasons: 1, Their ancestors
affirm that they came from the south-west, and return
thence when they die; 2, Because they separate their
women, in a little wigwam by themselves, at certain
seasons; and 3, Beside their god Kuttand, to the south
west, they hold that Nanawitnawit (a God overhead) made
the heavens and the earth; and he avers, also, that he (the
writer) had found "some taste of affinity with the Hebrew."

The similarity of practices, or even of a number of terms
in a language, can, however, be no conclusive proof of
sameness of origin. It may be merely accidental, or in
respect to customs more particularly, may be owing to
similarity of circumstances. "Who will pretend that dif
ferent people, when placed under similar circumstances,
will not have similar wants, and hence similar actions? that
like wants will not prompt like exertions? and like causes
produce not like effects?" The slight resemblances existing,
or fancied to exist, between the Indians and the Israelites,
may be owing to a cause like the one pointed out. As to
the language of the Indians, Mr. William Wood, an old
writer, says: "Some have thought that they might be of
the dispersed Jews, because some of their words be near
unto the Hebrew; but, by the same rule, they may con
clude them to be of the gleanings of all nations, because
they have words after the Greek, Latin, French, and other
tongues."

Hubbard, an American historian, who wrote about 1680,
has this among other passages on the subject: "If any
observation be made of their manners and dispositions, it is
easier to say from what nations they did not, than from
whom they did derive their original. Doubtless their con-

AMERICAN HISTORY. Ill

jecture, who fancy them to be descended from the ten
t ibes of the Israelites, carried captive by the Salamaneser
and Esarhaddon, hath the least show of reason of any other,
there being no footsteps to be observed of their propinquity
to them more than to any other of the tribes of the earth,
either as to their language or manners."

Thomas Morton, an early New England historian, refers
their origin to the scattered Trojans, observing, "for after
that Brutus, who was the fourth from ^Eneas, left Latium,
upon the conflict held with the Latins, where, although he
gave them a great overthrow to the slaughter of their
grand captain, and many others of the heroes of Latium,
yet he held it more safely to depart unto some other place
and people, than by staying to run the hazard of an unquiet
life or doubtful conquest; which, as history maketh mention,
he performed. This people was dispersed there is no ques
tion, but the people that lived with him, by reason of their
conversation with the Grecians and Latins, had a mixed
language that participated of both." Morton maintains
the great similarity of the languages of the Indians to the
Greek and Roman, as an instance of which, he fancied he
heard among their words Pasco-pan, and hence thinks
without doubt their ancestors were acquainted with the
god Pan!

A writer, Mr. John Josselin, who resided some time in
New England, towards the middle part of the seventeenth
century, pronounces the speech of the Mohawks to be a
dialect of the Tartars. He says " the north-east people
of America, that is, New England, &c., are judged to be
Tartars, called Samoades, being alike in complexion, shape,
habit and manners."

That the Indians were Scythians, is an opinion expressed
in a decided manner by Cotton Mather. He was confirmed
in it, on meeting with this passage of Julius Caesar: "Diffi-
cilis invenire quam interficere," rendered by him, "It is
harder to find them than to foil them." Ceesar was speak
ing of the Scythians, and the aptness of the language, as

112 GREAT EVENTS OF

expressing one peculiarity of the Indians in their warfare
their sudden attacks and retreats is noticeable.

Dr. S. L. Mitchell, of New York, a voluminous writer in
his day, thought that he had settled the question of the origin
of the Indians. They came, in his opinion, from the north
east of Asia, and that is now, perhaps, the more common
belief. He thinks that they possessed originally the same
color, as that of the north-eastern nations of Asia.

Dr. Swinton, author of many parts of the Universal
History, after stating the different opinions of various
authors, who have advocated in favor of "the dispersed
people," the Phoenicians and other eastern nations, observes,
"that, therefore, the Americans in general were descended
from a people who inhabited a country not so far distant
from them as Egypt and Phoenicia, one will, as we appre
hend, readily admit. Now, no country can be pitched upon
so proper and convenient for this purpose, as the north
eastern part of Asia, particularly Great Tartary, Siberia,
and more especially the peninsula of Kamschatka. That
probably was the tract through which many Tartarian
colonies passed into America, and peopled the most con
siderable part of the new world."*

* Book of the Indians.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 113

III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS.

EARLY troubles of the English with the Indians Power tyid cruelty of Pow-
hatan His apparent friendship for the Colonists Treacherous conduct
Kindness of Pocahontas Inhuman conduct of Lord De la War Captivity
of Pocahontas Cruel Massacre of the Whites Opecancanough Troubles
with Totopotomoi Anecdote of Jack-of-the-feather.

THE intercourse of the colonists in VIRGINIA with the
Indians, was not altogether such as to secure their friend
ship. Difficulties arose, which were settled only by a resort
to wars and massacres. The earlier colonists either returned
to their native land, were destroyed by famine, or were cut
off by violence. The whole scheme of colonizing was, at
first, a series of mismanagement or misfortune. The earliest
attempt at settlement, under the Captains Amidas and Bar
low, in 1684, was abortive. It is related that the English,
after landing on an island, called by the Indians Wokokon,
saw none of the natives until the third day, when three
were observed in a canoe. One of them came on shore,
and the English went to him. He was not at all intimi
dated, but spoke much to them, and then went fearlessly
on board the vessels. The whites, after making him some
presents, received some food in return. Wingina, chief of
the Indians in that place, never had much faith in the good
intentions of the English, and to him was mainly attributed
the breaking up of the colony. They were disposed to
return home, having made no serious attempt at settlement.

The ne"xt colony which proceeded to Virginia was con
ducted by Sir Richard Grenville, in 1685. He had the
imprudence to commit an outrage upon the natives, which
occasioned at length the breaking up of the colony of one
hundred and eight men whom he left behind him. He
burned an Indian town, in revenge of a petty theft, which
some native committed upon him. Ralf Lane, who was
governor, became justly chargeable with very reprehensible
conduct. He put to death some of the natives on the most
frivolous charges, and it is no wonder that the animosity of
8

114 GREAT EVENTS OF

the Indians was aroused, and that the small band of adven
turers were so discomfited as to seek a return to England.

No attempt^ to settle Virginia had succeeded up to the
year 1607. The ill-advised schemes of the company or their
controversies, and the suspicions and hatred of the Indians,
had defeated every enterprise hitherto. But one man, Cap
tain Smith, by his sagacity and heroism, at length accom
plished the object. Of his adventures, no particular account
needs to be given here, as these have been narrated in
another part of this work. But his connection with Pow-
hatan affords the occasion of bringing the latter more espe
cially into view in this place. This chief is described as
being tall and well-proportioned, wearing an aspect of sad
ness exceedingly vigorous, and possessing a body fitted -to
endure great hardships. At the time of the settlement of
Jamestown, he was about sixty years of age, and rendered
the more majestic by the gray ness of his hair. He inspired
the awe of beholders as he was seated on his wooden form,
and adorned with his robe of racoon skins, and his head
dress of various feathers having the appearance of a crown.
He governed many nations, and many of them by the right
of conquest. The place of his residence, at first, was
at Powhatan, near the falls of James river; but, afterwards,
when he had extended his conquests north, it was at a place
called Werowocomoco. His dominion included the coun
try upon James river, from its mouth to the falls, and all its
.tributary streams. This was the boundary of his country
southerly, and thus across the territory, "nearly as high as
the falls of all the great rivers over the Potowmack, even
to Patuxet in Maryland."

He usually kept a guard, consisting of forty or fifty of
his bravest men, especially when he slept, but this number
was four-fold after the arrival of the English. His wives
were numerous, and taken or dismissed at his pleasure.
When he slept, one sat at his head and another at his feet.
His places for temporary residence, or at certain seasons
of the year, were numerous. At these places he had vie-

AMERICAN HISTORY.

115

116 GREAT EVENTS OF

tuals provided against his coming, in spacious wigwams
thirty or forty yards in extent. His manner of attack upon
his neighbors, was stealthy and fiercely cruel. An instance
is given, in his surprisal, on one occasion, of the people of
Payankatank, who were his neighbors and subjects. To
effect his barbarous purpose, he sent several of his men to
lodge with them the night on which he designed an attack;
then, secretly surrounding them in their wigwams, com
menced a horrid massacre. Many of the men were killed,
their scalps taken, and the women and children made pris
oners. The scalps were exhibited upon a line between two
trees as a trophy, and the chief of Payankatank and his
wife Powhatan became servants to the emperor.

Through Captain Smith s address, this prince was now
brought completely into the English interest; although
eventually, through the imprudent conduct of Newport,
who soon after arrived from England, he was induced to
practice deception upon his new friends, in the way of
trade. Smith, however, in his turn, took advantage of the
emperor, to the no great credit of his moral principles.
The revenge was complete, as the following example
shows ; Smith gained his end fully, by pretending to set a
great value on a few blue beads, which he had exposed to
Powhatan as if by accident, and which he professed to be
very unwilling to part with, as they were worn, according
to his account, only by great kings. This fired the emperor
with the wish to secure them, at whatever sacrifice on his
part. In the infatuation produced, he parted with two or
three hundred bushels of corn, for a pound or two of beads.
Thus the intercourse of the whites with these simple chil
dren of nature, in the early period of our history, was not
always marked with that delicate regard of right and
veracity, with which every transaction of this nature should
be attended. The consequences very naturally appeared
in the many plots and counter-plots which were contrived
to embarrass one another, or to effect unlawful objects.

On one occasion Powhatan became offended with Smith,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 117

because he could not procure swords from him in the man
ner in which he procured them from Newport. When the
latter was about leaving the country, Powhatan sent him
twenty turkeys, for which he demanded and obtained
twenty swords in return. He supposed that he could do
the same with Smith, but was disappointed; and, accord
ingly he ordered his men to seize the English wherever
they could find them. The consequence was, that many of
the latter, in the vicinity of the forts, were robbed of their
swords. These depredations were continued until Smith
surprised a number of the Indians, from whom he learned
that Powhatan was endeavoring to get all the arms in his
power, with a view to massacre the whites. When the
chief found that his plot was discovered, he sent Pocahontas,
his daughter, with gifts, in order to apologize for his conduct,
and pretended that the mischief was done by some of his
chiefs. He directed her to use her influence in effecting
the release of his men, in which she succeeded, and thus
the parties became at peace again.

The friendship which Powhatan manifested towards the
English at any time, was short-lived, and seems not to have
been at all sincere. Constant deceptions were practised
by him to gain his ends ; and, so long as he lived, difficulties
existed between him and the English. The noble Poca
hontas was a sort of mediator between them, and often
brought important intelligence, as seasonable aid, to the
latter. On one occasion, after a long conference, in regard
to a trade in provisions, in which deceptions were employed
on both sides, and in which Powhatan endeavored to per
suade Captain Smith and his men to treat with him in a
friendly manner, and to throw aside their arms, Smith was
about to resort to force in order to effect his object. Pow
hatan, however, succeeded in escaping from the conference,
and in conveying his women, children, and effects into the
woods. Even then he attempted to allure Smith into his
presence unarmed, if possible, by sending him a present.
Finding, at last, all artifices without effect, Powhatan

118

GREAT EVENTS OF

resolved to fall upon the English in their cabins on the fol
lowing night. But here Pocahontas interposed her kind
offices, and was the means, most probably, of saving the
life of Smith and his attendants. She came alone, in a dark

Pocahontas coming in the night to tell Smith of the intended Massacre.

night, through the woods, and apprised Smith of her
father s design. For such a favor, Smith offered her
whatever articles she would please to accept; but she
declined taking any thing, and, with tears in her eyes,
remarked, that if her father should see her with any thing,
he would suspect what she had done, and instantly kill her.
She then retired as she came, through the dismal forest.

After Smith s final departure from Virginia, the emperor s
animosity against the whites was confirmed, as the English
successor in the government, Lord De la War, was much
less cautious and moderate in his measures with the Indians,
severe as Smith s treatment of them was at times. The
new governor, finding Powhatan not disposed to yield
to his demands, proceeded to an act of horrid barbarity.
Having got into his power an Indian prisoner, his lordship

AMERICAN HISTORY. 119

caused his right hand to be cut off. In this shocking con
dition he sent the poor creature to Powhatan. At the same
time he gave the sachem to understand, that he would
serve all the Indians in that manner, if they refused obe
dience any longer, and that he would destroy all the corn,
which was then near to the harvest. Powhatan, conse
quently, could not but feel the most burning indignation
against the Englishman.

Two years after Smith left Virginia, that is, in 1611, Cap
tain Argal treacherously took the king s daughter prisoner,
with a view to prevent him from doing injury to the English,
as also to extort a large ransom from him, and such terms of
peace as they should prescribe. On being informed of the
captivity of Pocahontas, connected with the demand that
he should restore to the English their men, guns, and tools,
taken at different times by the Indians, the stern and wary
chief became greatly embarrassed, and knew not what to
do. They did not hear from him until at the expiration of
three months, when he complied with their demand only in
part. This did not satisfy Argal; the demand in full was
reiterated ; but Powhatan was again, for a long time, silent.
The result was, that, in a year or two, Sir Thomas Dale
took Pocahontas to the residence of her father, in hopes to
effect an exchange, and bring about a peace. Powhatan
was absent from home, and the party met with no kindly
reception from the Indians, who seemed to take the pres
ence of the English in dudgeon. The latter burned many
of their Indian habitations, and gave out threats of other
vengeance. This had the effect of inducing some of the
Indians to come and make peace, as they called it. Poca
hontas had then an opportunity of seeing two of her
brothers, which gave her unbounded joy. After the mar
riage of this excellent Indian woman to Mr. Rolfe, the
whites experienced less trouble from Powhatan; though it
is believed that they were never entirely exempt from the
effects of his policy or his power.

The successors of Powhatan were, first, Opitchapan, and,

120 GREAT EVENTS OF

next, Opecancanough, both brothers of the emperor. Such
was the law of the succession. The first-named chief
seems never to have been noted for any distinguishing
quality, but is spoken of as being feeble and decrepid. He
compared unfavorably with his brother, who, in the council
and in the field, was the most conspicuous personage among
the Powhatans. He had, during the life-time of the late
emperor, procured from the free tribe of the Chickahomi-
nies the title of their king.

It was Opecancanough who figured so disastrously in
the great massacre of the whites, on the 22d March, 1622,
which has been narrated in another place. It was kept a
profound secret during four years, and burst upon the set
tlement like a bolt from heaven. In the vengeance, with
which the English followed this act of treachery and blood,
it was for some time supposed that Opecancanough was
among the killed; but if history does not misguide us, the
same sachem, twenty-two years afterwards, executed a still
greater massacre upon the English. It is not known how
long he had been plotting the extirpation of the whites, but
in 1644, all the Indians over the space of country six hun
dred miles in extent, were joined in the enterprise., The
governor and council had appointed a fast-day to be kept
through the country upon Good- Friday for the success of
the king. On the day before the intended fast, Opecanca
nough, borne in a litter, led his warriors forward, and com
menced the work of death. He was supposed to be near
one hundred years old at this time. The massacre com
menced in the out-parts of the circumjacent country, and
continued two days. The Indians fell suddenly upon the
nhabitants, and killed all indiscriminately, to the number of
three hundred. Their progress was checked by the arrival
of Sir William Berkley, at the head of an armed force.

Subsequently to this massacre (the date has not- been
ascertained), this bloody chief was taken prisoner. Sir
William intended to send him as a present to the king of
England. He was, however, prevented from doing it, by

AMERICAN HISTORY. 121

the assassination of Opecancanough. The soldier who was
appointed to guard him, fired upon him, and inflicted a
mortal wound, it having been, as was supposed, an act of
private revenge. Just before the old chief expired, hearing
a great noise and crowd around him, he ordered an attendant
to lift up his eye-lids, as from age and fatigue the elasticity

Opecancanough borne in a litter to the Massacre of the Whites.

of his muscles was in a great degree impaired, when he
discovered a multitude pressing around him, to gratify the
morbid desire of beholding a dying sachem. Aroused
with indignation, and little fearing death, he seemed to dis
regard the crowd; but raising himself from the ground in
the spirit of his wonted authority, commanded that the
governor should be called to him. When the latter came,
the chief uttered in his hearing the impassioned remark:
"Had it been my fortune to have taken Sir William Berk
ley prisoner, I would not meanly have exposed him as a
show to my people," and soon after expired. An Indian,
whom they afterwards had seized as prisoner, confessed
that they attempted this destruction of the English, because

122 GREAT EVENTS OF

&lt;r

they saw the latter "took up all their lands from them, and
would drive them out of the country, and they took this
season, for that they understood that they were at war in
England, and began to go to war among themselves."
These intrusions upon the Indian territory were, however,
conformable to the grants of the proprietors, the Indians.
Opecancanough could hardly have expected an entire con
quest, as his people had already begun to melt away, and
the villages of the English planters were springing up over
an extent of country of over five hundred miles, with a
comparatively large population.

Nickotawance succeeded Opecancanough as a tributary
to the English. In 1648, he came to Jamestown in company
with several other chiefs, and brought a number of beaver-
skins to be sent to the English king. He delivered a pro
longed address, which he concluded with the protestation,
"that the sun and moon should first lose their glorious lights
and shining, before he or his people should ever more wrong
the English."

The successor of this chief is supposed to have been
Totopotomoi, as he was king of Pamunkey in 1656. In
that year, a body of western or inland Indians, to the num
ber of six or seven hundred, came down from the mountain
ous country, and took possession of the territory about the
falls of James river. This fact coming to the knowledge
of the legislature of Virginia, which was then in session, it
was resolved to dislodge the Indians from their new location,
as their situation and proximity were considered dangerous
to the whites. The war seems not to have been attended
with any success on the part of the colony. The English
leader, with one hundred men, and Totopotomoi with one
hundred of his warriors, suffered extremely in an engage
ment. It appears, however, that a peace was not long after
concluded with the Indians.

A renowned warrior, Nemattanow, not having been men
tioned in the proper order of time, may be introduced here.
He was supposed to have had an agency in bringing about

AMERICAN HISTORY. 123

the great massacre of 1622. He was, however, an object
of jealousy to Opecancanough, the leader in that tragedy,
on account of his popularity among his countrymen. He
is said to have been an eccentric and vain person, being
wont "to dress himself up in a strange attire and barbaric
fashion with feathers," on which account he obtained the
name of Jack-of-the-feather. As he had been engaged in
many fights with the English, and, though particularly
exposed, had never received a wound, he was considered
by the Indians to be invulnerable. The cause and manner
of his fate were the following: "Only about fourteen days
before the massacre, Jack-of-the-feather went to the house
of one Morgan, where he saw many such articles exhibited
as were calculated to excite admiration in such people.
Jack, perhaps, had not the means to purchase, but it seems
he was resolved some how or other to possess them. He
therefore told Morgan that if he would take his commodities
to Pamunkey, the Indians would give him a great price for
them. Not in the least mistrusting the design of Nemattanow,
the simple Englishman set out for Pamunkey, in company
with this Indian. This was the last the English ever heard
of Morgan. However strange it may seem, Jack s ill-
directing fate sent him to the same place again ; and, what
was still more strange, he had the cap of the murdered
Morgan upon his head. Morgan s servants asked him
where their master was, who very deliberately answered
that he was dead. This satisfied them that he had murdered
him. They therefore seized him, in order to take him before
a magistrate at Berkley; but he made a good deal of resist
ance, which caused one of the captors to shoot him down.
The singular part of the tragedy is yet to be related.
Though mortally wounded, Nemattanow was not killed out
right, and his captors, which were two stout young men,
got him into a boat to proceed to Mr. Thorp s, the magis
trate. As they were going, the warrior became satisfied
that he must die, and with the most extraordinary earnest
ness, besought that two things might be granted him. One

124 GREAT EVENTS OF

was, that it should never be told to his countrymen that
he was killed by a bullet; and the other, that he should
be buried among the English, so that it should never be
discovered that he had died, or was subject to death like
other men. Such was the pride and vanity exhibited by
an Indian at his death."*

From the preceding brief notices of the hostile bearing
of the savage tribes towards the early Southern planters,
it will be apparent that the colonization of that portion of
America was no easy matter. The jealousy of the Indians
towards their new neighbors was soon excited ; nor did
the conduct of the colonists serve to allay, but rather to
increase it. The cruelty and vindictiveness of the Indians
cannot be justified ; but in their circumstances may be
found, perhaps, some small apology. This was their coun
try : they were proprietors of the soil. Here they lived :
here were their altars : here their fathers sepulchres ; and
they regarded them with the veneration and love of which
they were capable. Who can blame them? Who censure
those feelings that patriotism that love of liberty, which,
when found among civilized nations, are highly extolled?
Among the Indian chiefs, there were men of no small saga
city; who, foreseeing the consequences to themselves and
people of the thrift and extension of the English can it be
deemed strange that their anticipations were most sad? or
that they should adopt every expedient which seemed likely
to avert calamities to them most fearful?

* Book of the Indians.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

125

IV. PLYMOUTH COLONY AND THE INDIANS.

EARLY Rencontre at Plymouth Friendly intercourse established by means of
Samoset Kindness of Squanto Intercourse with Massasoit Contem
plated Massacre defeated Jealousy of Caunbitant Notice of Hobomok.

IN the early period of the settlements of New England,
the difficulties with the Indians were of less frequent occur
rence, than those which took place in the Virginia colony.
The providence of God had prepared the way for the
pilgrims to enter upon their wilderness inheritance. The
power of the Indians had been weakened by sickness, or
their dispositions softened, perhaps, in some cases, by their
adversities. There were instances, certainly, of singular
friendship toward the whites, on the part of these children of
nature, as was manifested in Samoset, Massasoit, and others.
But the character, objects, and policy of the pilgrims will
account, in part, for the comparative freedom from Indian
hostility which marked the early era. of their settlement in
this land. As they came to enjoy and disseminate their
religion, they had no motive to irritate or disturb the

126 GREATEVENTSOF

aboriginal inhabitants. Wealth was not sought from them,
nor any greater portion of the soil than would suffice for
their wants, at the same time leaving to the Indian behind
the boundless wilderness, which alone he cared for. They
would have reclaimed him from heathenism, and taught him
religion, science, and the arts of civilized life, had he been
pleased to learn them. This was attempted, in some
instances, but the success, though a matter of gratitude,
was not at any time very considerable. The policy of the
fathers was to cultivate peace with all the Indian tribes ; and
during many years, so far as the settlement of the eastern
shore was concerned, the object generally was effected.
Still occasionally difficulties would occur, and at length,
under a new set of chiefs, the notes of savage warfare rung
loud and long over the hills and vales of New England.
But we will here speak more particularly of the earliest
colony, Plymouth.

The first encounter had with the Indians, preceded the
disembarkation of the company of adventurers. It was a
select party of some fifteen or sixteen, who had landed with
a view to explore the country. Overtaken by night, they
set their watch, hoping doubtless to pass the night unmT)-
lested ; but about midnight they heard a hideous cry. The
cry then ceased, and it was then supposed that it had been
the noise only of wolves and foxes. About five o clock,
however, they again heard a sudden and strange noise,
which they knew to be the same voices, though they varied
their notes. One of the company being abroad, came run
ning in, and cried, "They are men, Indians! Indians!" and
with this announcement came a shower of arrows. The
whites ran out with all speed to recover their arms. The
cry of the enemy was terrific, especially when they per
ceived what the whites were about to do. Their arms
being secured, the Indians were ready to make an assault.
One, who appeared to be the leader of the latter, a stout
athletic man, stood behind a tree within a musket-shot, and
there let his arrows fly at the English. Three several shots

AMERICAN HISTORY. 127

were poured in upon him without touching him at length,
one seemed to take effect, as he bounded off, and his com
pany with him, yelling most hideously. It is not known
that any blood was shed in this encounter, though the
probability is, that the chief was wounded. Of the arrows
that were left on the field, several were picked up, and sent
as a curiosity to friends in England. Some of them were
ingeniously headed with brass, some with harts horn, and
some with the claws of eagles.

An intercourse of an agreeable character between the
pilgrims and the natives soon commenced, by means of
Samoset, whose manner of introducing himself to the settle
ment has been mentioned in another portion of this work.
The hospitality with which he was treated, secured his
friendship and confidence, and he communicated to the
settlers, in answer to their inquiries, whatever information
he possessed respecting the Indians and the country. He
is described by an early historian as having been a tall, strait
man, the hair of his head black, long behind, and short
before, none at all on his face. He ate and drank freely of
that which was offered him ; and, although they wished his
absence at night, yet he was unwilling to leave, and they
could not do otherwise than keep and watch him. This
visit of the kind Samoset was an augury of good to the
colony. It seemed purely a providential event.

The visit continued only until the next morning, but was
repeated in the course of a day or two. His return then
brought to the acquaintance of the colony other Indians
who accompanied him. They were some of Massasoit s
men, whose object was to trade with the English. As
Samoset was charged not to let any who came with him
bring their arms, these, therefore, left their bows and
arrows at a distance from the place. They were enter
tained in a fitting manner; they ate liberally of the English
victuals, and appeared very friendly; "sang and danced
after their manner like antics." They were dismissed as
soon as it could be done conveniently, without effecting any

128 GREAT E\E\TS OF

trade. Samoset, either being sick, or feigning himself so,
would not depart, and contrived to continue several days
longer. In this visit, some stolen articles were returned by
the Indians, through Samoset s influence.

At the next visit he made, he was accompanied by
Squanto, as once before related. The latter was said to
be the only native of Patuxet (the Indian name of Ply
mouth) living there at that period. His captivity and resi
dence in England had prepared him, by understanding the
English language, to render service to the colony. Squanto,
it appears, was the only person that escaped the great sick
ness at Patuxet. The extent of its ravages, as near as can
be judged, was from Narraganset bay to Kennebec, or, per
haps, Penobscot, and is supposed to have commenced about
1617, and its continuance between two and three years, as
it was nearly abated in 1619. According to the account
of the Indians, it was a terrific scene, the deaths occurring
with such frequency, that the living were not able to bury
the dead. In the language of an author of the time, "they
died in heaps as they laid in their houses, and the living,
that were able to shift for themselves, would runne away,
and would let them dy, and let their carcasses ly above the
ground without buriall. For in a place where many inhab
ited, there had been but one (referring to Squanto) left alive
to tell what became of the rest." When the pilgrims arrived
in this country, their bones were thick upon the ground in
many places. Squanto, with another Indian and several
Englishmen, was employed, on one occasion, to go in
search of an English boy, who had been lost in the woods.
Having been informed of some Indians that the boy was at
Nauset, they proceeded in a vessel to that place, joined also
by lyanough, the sachem of Cummaquid, and two of his
men. Aspinet, the chief at Nauset, being informed by
Squanto that his English friends had come for the boy, he
came with a great train, and brought the boy with him, one
carrying him through the water. Not less than an hundred
Indians appeared on this occasion, half of whom attending

AMERICAN HISTORY. 129

the boy to the boat, the rest standing aloof, with their bows
and arrows, looking on. The child was delivered up in a
formal manner, covered with beads, and Aspinet embraced
the opportunity of making peace with the English, the latter
giving him a knife, as also one to the kind Indian who first
entertained the lost boy, and brought him to Nauset.

Squanto had shown his early attachment to the English,
in his conduct towards Captain Dermer, who visited the
country the year before the pilgrims arrived here. When
the Indians would have killed him on some occasion,
Squanto successfully pleaded in his behalf. They had in
view the avenging of some murders, which a foreigner, an
Englishman, had a while before inflicted on their people.
These two Indians, Samoset and Squanto, remained with
the English, instructing them how to live in their country.
Squanto became an important personage in the Indian poli
tics. He was in the main friendly to the English; but his
devices to enhance himself in the eyes of his new friends,
or to make himself great in the eyes of his countrymen,
were not always wise, and were not, unfrequently, mis
chievous. In 1622 he forfeited his life by plotting to
destroy that of Massasoit. On that occasion, the latter
went to Plymouth, burning with rage against Squanto, but
the governor succeeded in quieting him for that time.
Soon after, he sent a messenger to entreat the governor s
consent to his being put to death ; but the latter would not
be persuaded to yield to his request. Squanto denied all
knowledge of the plot. The English, however, seemed
well satisfied that Squanto had laid this shallow scheme to
set them against Massasoit, thinking they would destroy
him, by which means he expected to become chief sachem
himself; and this seems the more probable, as Massasoit
was, for some time, irreconcilable, because they withheld
Squanto from him. When the English understood his
object, they assured the Indians that they did not concur in
the plot, and that they would do no injury to them, unless
the Indians began with the whites. Squanto was sharply
9

130 GREATEVENTSOF

reproved by the governor, but he was so necessary to the
welfare of the colony, in respect to its intercourse with the
Indians, that he was retained there.

The following instance is related of his manoeuvres to
possess his countrymen with great fear of the English: He
told them that the English kept the plague buried in one of
their store-houses, and that they could send it at any time
to any place, to destroy whatever persons or people they
would, though they themselves stirred not out of doors.
This piece of information was of course calculated to
inspire them with great terror. Some sagacious Indians at
length discovered the trick, by inquiring of the English
respecting it.

Squanto died during an expedition or trading voyage,
which was undertaken among the Indians of Cape Cod, to
buy corn in a time of scarcity. He was pilot on this occa
sion. He was seized with sickness in the midst of the
undertaking, his disorder being a fever, and he bleeding
much at the nose, which the Indians reckon a fatal symp
tom, the disease soon overpowered him. He desired
the governor would pray for him, that he might go to
the Englishman s God. He bequeathed his effects to
sundry of his English friends, as remembrances of his
affection.

" Thus died the famous Squanto, or Tisquantum, in De
cember, 1622. To him the pilgrims were greatly indebted,
although he often, through extreme folly and short-sighted
ness, gave them, as well as himself and others, a great deal
of trouble."

One of the most interesting personages of Indian his
tory is Massasoit, already spoken of incidentally. His visit
to the pilgrims had been previously announced through
Samoset and Squanto. He was chief of the Wampanoags,
and resided at a place called Pokanet by the Indians, which
is now included in the town of Bristol, Rhode Island. He
was a friend to the English, and persevered in his friendship
to the last. His renown was more in peace than in war, and

AMERICAN HISTORY. 131

is for that reason more precious in the memory of the
wise and virtuous.

"It has often been thought strange that so mild a sachem
as Massasoit should have possessed so great a country, and
our wonder has been increased, when we consider that
Indian possessions are generally obtained by prowess and
great personal courage. We know of none who could
boast of such extensive dominions, where all were contented
to consider themselves his friends and children. Powhatan,
Pontiac, Little Turtle, Tecumseh, and many more that we
could name, have swayed numerous tribes ; but theirs was
a temporary union in an emergency of war. That Mas
sasoit should be able to hold so many tribes together, without
constant war, required qualities belonging only to a few.
That he was not a warrior, no one will allow, when the
testimony of Annawon is so direct to the point ; for that
great chief gave Captain Church an account of what
mighty success he had formerly in the wars against many
nations of Indians, when he served Asuhmequin (Massasoit),
Philip s father."

The limits of his country cannot be exactly pointed out,
as occasionally the Nipmucks, or inland Indians, owned his
sway, and at other times that of the Narraganset sachem.
He possessed at least Cape Cod, and all that part of Massa
chusetts and Rhode Island, between Massachusetts and
Narraganset bays, extending into the interior to some dis
tance between Pawtucket and Charles rivers. The distance
is not accurately known. This chief had several places of
residence, but the favorite one would appear to have been
Mount Hope. It has always been deemed a picturesque
and beautiful locality. The Indian name, Pokanoket, sig
nifies the wood or land on the other side of the water.
There was a place in Middleborough, and another in Rayn-
ham, where Massasoit spent some parts of the year, prob
ably the summer.

It was of course in Massasoit s country that the pilgrim
fathers had arrived. With their object, and the nature of

132 GREATEVENTSOF

their movement, he could not be supposed to be acquainted.
These points he made some attempts to ascertain, by send
ing occasionally some of his men to the settlement at Ply
mouth. It was in this way that his introduction to the
English was brought about, the visit of Samoset and
Squanto being the preparation for the event. It was on
the 22d of March, 1621, that the great sagamore, with
Quadequina, his brother, made his appearance before them.
Much caution was observed by each party in respect to the
meeting, as they were uncertain of one another s views.
But presents were made to the Indians, and much good will
was expressed. The following description of the scene has
been given: "As Massasoit proceeded to meet the English,
they met him with six soldiers, who saluted each other.
Several of his men were with him, but all left their bows
and arrows behind. They were conducted to a new house
which was partly finished, and a green rug was spread on
the floor, and several cushions for Massasoit and his chiefs
to sit down upon. Then came the English governor, fol
lowed by a drummer and trumpeter, and a few soldiers,
and, after kissing one another, all sat down. Some strong
water being brought, the governor drank to Massasoit, who
in his turn drank a great draught, that made him sweat all
the while after. They now proceeded to make a treaty,
which stipulated that neither Massasoit nor any of his
people should do hurt to the English, and that if they did,
they should be given up to be punished by them; and that
if the English did any harm to him or any of his people,
they (the English) would do the like to them." Massasoit
is represented as having trembled much on the occasion,
through his fear of the English. This was his first visit to
the infant colony, and its consequences seem to have been of
the most propitious character. He ever afterwards treated
the English with kindness, and the compact was followed
by a long period of peace.

The only exception to his feelings of friendship for the
new comers, arose from the affair of Squanto, as has been

AMERICAN HISTORY. 133

already detailed. Massasoit could not but feel aggrieved;
but a sort of necessity seemed to be laid upon them to
secure the good offices of Squanto, and they could not
know, perhaps, how far he was implicated in wrong.
Indeed, it is stated that at one time they were about to
deliver up Squanto to Massasoit s men, but that the latter,
in their impatience at the delay, went off in a rage.

Sometime during the next summer, Massasoit was visited
by several of the English, among whom were Mr. Edward
Winslow, Mr. Stephen Hopkins, and Squanto, their inter
preter. The object they had in view was to ascertain his
place of residence, in the event of having to call on him
for assistance, to cement and continue their begun friend
ship, and particularly to induce him to restrain his men in
regard to their visits to the colony, as it was a time of
scarcity, and they could not afford to support such vaga
bonds. They took presents with them, in order to render
their visit agreeable to the sagamore, and such was the
effect produced. Massasoit was absent at the time, but,
being immediately sent for, he soon returned to meet his
guests. The report of their guns, upon hearing he was on
the way, frightened the Indian women and children to such
a degree, that they all fled ; but their salutation in the same
manner to Massasoit as he drew near, very greatly elated
him. He welcomed his guests with kindness, and took
them into his house; but they had sorry accommodations
and scanty fare. Except tobacco for smoking, their enter
tainment for the first night was only a supperless bed, as he
had no victuals to give them. Their bed, if it might be so
called, consisted only of planks, raised a foot from the
ground, with a thin mat upon them, with a mixed company
to occupy it, so that they were "worse weary of" their
"lodgings, than of" their "journey." After fasting two
nights and one day, they partook of a scanty, but "timely"
meal of boiled fish. In the language of the times, it is
related: "Very importunate was he to have us stay with
them longer. But we desired to keep the Sabbath at home,

134

GREAT EVENTS OF

and feared we should either be light-headed for the want
of sleep for what with bad lodging, the savages barba
rous singing (for they used to sing themselves to sleep),
lice, and fleas, within doors, and musketoes without, we
could hardly sleep all the time of our being there we much
fearing that if we should stay any longer, we should not be
able to recover home for want of strength. So that on
Friday morning, before the sun rising, we took our leave
and departed, Massasoit being both grieved and ashamed
that he could no better entertain us."

Governor Winslow s visit to Massasoit during his sickness.

A sickness with which this sachem was seized, in 1623,
occasioned another visit on the part of Mr. Winslow. He
had been sent for by the chief to visit him in his distress,
accompanied by "one Master John Hampden," then on a
visit to the colony, and he took with him medicines and
cordials, such as were deemed necessary. As it was a
custom, among the Indians, for all the friends of a chief to
attend on such occasions, Mr. Winslow found on his arrival
that the house was filled with people. They were noisily

AMERICAN HISTORY. 135

engaged in practicing their charms or powows, and all was
confusion and uproar a poor sedative, surely, for a sick
man. To keep heat in him, some half dozen women were
busily employed in chafing his arms, legs, and thighs.
When they had made an end of their incantations, the
chief was told that his friends, the English, were come to
see him. Unable to see, but learning who it was, he
desired to speak with Mr. Winslow. The interview was
touching in no small degree, and especially as Massasoit
said: "O, Winsow, I shall never see thee again." Like
other Indians, he could not articulate the liquid /. By Wins-
low s kind exertions, however, his sickness began to abate,
and the sachem finally recovered, contrary to the expecta
tions of himself and all his friends.

For this attention of the whites, he ever felt grateful,
viewing it as the means of his recovery. He gave a
striking proof of his appreciation of the favor shown him,
even before the departure of Winslow, by informing
Hobomok of a plot laid by some of his subordinate chiefs
for the purpose of destroying the two English plantations.
This he charged him to make known to the English, which
was done. Massasoit mentioned, at the same time, that he
had been urged to join in it, or give his consent to the plan ;
but that he had steadily opposed it. The evils which that
plot brought upon its authors, will be seen in another place.

Massasoit manifested a great desire for the welfare of
his people, as appeared from his inducing Mr. Winslow to
go among them, in the midst of a prevailing sickness, and
administer to them the medicines and cordials which had
proved so efficacious in his own case. This, his paternal
regard for his people, raised him still higher in the estima
tion of the English. Many Indians, before Mr. Winslow
left, came to see their chief; some probably from a distance
of an hundred miles.

A war, which commenced in 1632, between Massasoit
and Canonicus, the sachem of the Narragansets, was speed
ily terminated by the interference of the English in behalf

136 GREAT EVENTS OF

of their benefactor. Captain Miles Standish led the force,
and accomplished the object with little bloodshed, although
the Indians expected a serious contest.

Massasoit showed his kind feeling towards Mr. Williams,
in giving up the lands in dispute between him and the Nar-
raganset sachem, since Mr. Williams had bought and paid
for all he possessed of the latter. His title was precarious
so long as Massasoit laid claim to the territory, as it would
then be considered as being within the jurisdiction of Ply
mouth. The land thus given up, included that which is the
island called Rhode Island, Prudence island, and perhaps
some others, together with Providence. Agreeably to
Massasoit s advice, in regard to the Indian plot for the
massacre of the whites, already referred to, that a bold
stroke should be struck, and the heads of the plot destroyed,
the daring Standish, with a party of only eight men, went
into the hostile country to effect the object. The party
intended secresy, but the Indians in some way obtained
knowledge of it, or mistrusted Standish s design. Accord
ingly, they began to prepare for the conflict. One of them,
Pecksuot, a man of great courage, called a paniese, told
Hobomok, he understood the captain was there to kill him
and the rest of the Indians there. "Tell him," said Peck-
snot, "we know it, but fear him not, neither will we shun
him." By their conduct before the English, in sharpening
their knives and in their insulting gestures and speeches,
they showed how little apprehension they entertained,
especially as the English were so inconsiderable in number.
Pecksuot even told Standish, that though he were a great
captain, yet he was but a little man, and that he himself,
though he was no sachem, yet was a man of great strength
and courage. Standish little heeded what was said, but
watched his opportunity, as the parties were in a house
together. After considerable manoeuvring, he could get
advantage over but a few of the Indians. At length, having
got Pecksuot and Wittuwamat, a bloody Massachusetts
chief, both together, with another man and a youth, brother

AMERICAN HISTORY. 137

to Wittuwamat, and like him in character; and having about
as many of his own company in the same room, he gave
the word to his men to commence the work. The door
was at once made fast, and Standish himself began the
terrible contest. Snatching from Pecksuot his own knife
from his neck, though with a desperate struggle, he pierced
with it the athletic Indian, and brought him to the floor.
The rest killed Wittuwamat and the other man, and took
the youth, whom the captain caused to be hanged. After
this, other encounters were had with the scattered Indians,
and some three more were also killed.

In justice to the savages, it is worthy of remark, that they
were provoked to the conspiracy for which they were so
severely dealt with, by the unauthorized aggressions of
Weston s men, a colony of sixty Englishmen, who had come
over a year or two before, under the direction of Thomas
Weston. He was at first a friend of the pilgrims, but
became at length their traducer. This company, after
living upon the ill-supplied settlers at Plymouth through
the winter of 1621-22, had made at Weymouth an inex
pedient settlement. The pilgrims prosecuted this bloody
enterprise, under the excitement produced by the horrible
intelligence from Virginia of the great Indian massacre in
that colony. In view of this bloody tale, we cannot but
regret the necessity which our fathers felt for engaging in
such a work ; and we cannot but be touched with the piety
and humanity of the godly Mr. Robinson, the father of the
Plymouth church, in consequence of the present affair, that
"it would have been happy if they had converted some
before they had killed any."

Between the years 1649 and 1657, Massasoit sold to the
English, at different times, various tracts of land for a
valuable consideration. Indeed, being entirely subservient
to the English, he claimed to hold little or nothing of his
own at length, and ceased to act in his own name. He
therefore scarcely appears in the records of the colony,
during the three or four last years of his life. He died, it

138 GREAT EVENTS OP

is believed, in 1662, his son Alexander dying also the same
year. Another son, the celebrated Philip, succeeded him.
Even Massasoit could be guilty of an Indian trick, as the
following instance, related by Governor Winthrop, evinces:
Mr. Winslow, on returning from a trading voyage south
ward, left his vessel, and, traveling by land, called on his old
friend Massasoit, who agreed to accompany him during the
remainder of the journey. While they were on the way,
Massasoit sent on one of his men forward to Plymouth, for
the purpose of surprising the people, by the announcement
of Winslow s death. As the declaration was believed at
Plymouth, from the manner in which the account was given,
it produced unmingled grief at the settlement. But shortly,
what was their astonishment at seeing him alive, in company
with his Indian friend. When it was known that the sachem
had caused the sad news to be conveyed to them, they
demanded the reason of his conduct in practising such a
deception. He gave as a reply, that he might be more
welcome when he did return, and that such things were
customary with his people.

Of Caunbitant, as one of the Indian chiefs in that region,
something deserves to be said. He was one of the most
renowned captains within the dominions of Massasoit.
The place of his residence was Mettapoiset, in the present
town of Swansey. He ever looked upon the English with
a jealous eye, considering them as enemies and intruders on
the soil, and his plans appeared to be shaped for the destruc
tion of the strangers, as soon as he could find a fitting
occasion. In the summer of 1621, he was supposed to be
in the interests of the Narragansets, and plotting with
them to overthrow Massasoit. He had much also to say
against the English, and the peace concluded between
Nauset, Cummaquid, and the latter. Against Squanto and
Hobomok he indulged a deadly enmity. Discovering, on
one occasion, the house where Squanto was, he set a guard
around it, and secured him. Hobomok, seeing that Squanto
was taken, and Caunbitant holding a knife to his throat,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 139

being a strong man; broke away from them, and came to
Plymouth, with the news of Squanto s probable death.
Upon this, the people sent an expedition of fourteen men,
under Standish, to rectify matters. After much toil, this
small handful of men arrived at the place where they
expected to find Caunbitant. They beset the house, and
demanded of the chief if he were there. The savages
seemed to be struck dumb with fear. Upon being assured
that they sought only Caunbitant, and that every Indian
was safe who would be still, they at length, though a few
of them endeavored to escape, told the assailants that
Caunbitant was returned home with his whole train, and
that Squanto was yet living, and in the town. The attack
being made in the night, carried terror to the hearts of the
Indians, as in the affray a couple of guns were discharged,
some of them never having heard the report of fire-arms
before. While the English were searching the house,
Hobomok got on the top of it, and called Squanto and
another Indian, Tokamahamon, whom they sought. They
both appeared in a short time, together with several others,
some armed and others naked. The captured wigwam was
held until daylight, when the prisoners were released, and
the little army marched into the town of the Namaskets.
Here it seems Squanto had a house to which they went,
and where they took breakfast. The issue of the whole
was, the giving out of a decree from the court that they
held, in which they warned Caunbitant of the consequences
of offering violence to Tisquantum, Hobomok, or any of
Massasoit s subjects. Caunbitant seemed from this time to
lay aside his enmity to the English, or at least his open
opposition, as on the 13th of September following he went to
Plymouth, and signed a treaty of amity, together with others.
The English nevertheless always doubted his sincerity.

What became of this sachem is not known to history.
His name appears no more on record after 1623, and it
is supposed that he either fled his country, or died about
that time.

140 GREAT EVENTS OF

Hobomok, already spoken of occasionally in the story of
others, deserves a more particular notice. He was a notable
warrior, who came to Plymouth about the end of July, 1621,
and remained with the English to the close of his life. He
was the principal means of the lasting friendship of Massa-
soit, which he took much pains to promote. Esteemed by
his own countrymen for his prowess and valor, he was
extremely serviceable to the colonists, by teaching them
how to cultivate the fruits and grains peculiar to the coun
try. The latter had no reason to apprehend treachery on
his part, as Hobomok was a favorite of Massasoit, and one
of his principal captains, and was entirely in their interest.
The following incident strengthened them in their opinion:
The Massachusetts Indians had, for some time, been inviting
the settlers into their country to trade for furs. When in
March, 1622, they began to make ready for the voyage,
Hobomok told the people that he feared the Massachusetts
were joined in confederacy with the Narragansets, and
that they therefore would seize upon this occasion to cut
off Captain Standish and his company abroad; and also, in
the mean while, it was to be feared that the Narragansets
would attack the town at home, giving reasons for his
apprehensions, declaring also that Tisquantum was in the
confederacy. He intimated that the latter would use many
persuasions to draw the people from their shallops, that the
Indians might take advantage of their situation.

They, however, proceeded on their voyage, but had not
reached a great distance before a false messenger came
running into Plymouth, apparently in great agitation. He
informed them that Caunbitant, with many of the Narra
gansets, and he believed Massasoit with them, were on their
way in order to cut off the English. The story was unhes
itatingly believed, and their instant purpose was to bring
back Captain Standish, who had just left in the boat with
Hobomok. The discharge of a cannon from the town
brought the company back. They had no sooner arrived,
than Hobomok assured them there was no truth in the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 141

report, and said it was a plot of Squanto s, who was then in
one of the boats. He knew that as to Massasoit, that chief
would not engage in such an enterprise without consulting
him. Although there was reason to believe this, or at least
to confide in the sincerity of Hobomok, yet, as related in
another place, the English saw fit to connive at Squanto s
practices. "Hobomok was greatly beloved by Massasoit,
notwithstanding he became a professed Christian, and Mas
sasoit was always opposed to the English religion himself.
He was the pilot of the English when they visited Massa
soit in his sickness, whom before their arrival they considered
dead, which caused great manifestations of grief in Hobo
mok. He often exclaimed, as they were on the way, My
loving sachem ! my loving sachem ! many have I known, but
never any like thee. Then turning to Mr. Winslow, said:
4 While you live, you will never see his like among the
Indians, that he was no liar, nor bloody and cruel, like other
Indians. In anger and passion, he was soon reclaimed, easy
to be reconciled towards such as had offended him; that his
reason was such as to cause him to receive advice of
mean men; and that he governed his people better with
few blows than others did with many. In the division of
the land at Plymouth, among the inhabitants, Hobomok
received a lot as his share, on which he resided after the
English manner, and died a Christian among them. The
year of his death does not appear, but was previous
to 1642."*

* Book of the Indians.

142 GREAT EVENTS OP

V. ENGLISH AND NARRAGANSETS.

TERRITORY OF THE NARRAGANSETS Canonicus their sachem His mode of
challenging the English to War Union proposed between the Pequods
and Narragansets How defeated Haughty bearing of Miantonimoh
Accused of a conspiracy against the English Accusations repelled
Peace concluded between him and Massachusetts War between Uncas
and Miantonimoh The latter captured and delivered to the English How
disposed of Troubles with the Narragansets under Ninigret Expedition
against him Issue of it.

THE NARRAGANSETS were considered a great nation among
the Indians. The territory of their sachem extended about
thirty or forty miles from Sekunk river and Narraganset
bay, including Rhode Island and other islands in that bay.
Pawcatuck river separated it from the Pequods. Under
the rule of Canonicus, in- 1642, this nation was at the height
of its greatness, and was supposed to embrace a population
of thirty thousand inhabitants, fie was sachem of the
tribe at the time of the landing of the fathers on the shores
of New England, and continued in this capacity to the time
of his death, in 1647. He died, it is believed, at a very
advanced age. At the period of the settlement of Ply
mouth, the Wampanoags were in great fear of the Narra
gansets, and at one time war actually existed. During its
continuance, Massasoit fled before Canonicus, and sought
the protection of the English.

The Narragansets, at an early period, were not disin
clined to seek a quarrel with the English. In view of the
weakness of the latter, they began to utter threats, although
the summer preceding they had desired and obtained
peace. They deemed it a favorable opportunity for their
purpose, as the English had just received an addition to
their numbers, but not to their arms or provisions a cir
cumstance of which the Indians were advised. Their
desire, or intention, was definitely made known by the
following significant circumstance: In February, 1622,
Canonicus sent a man, accompanied by one Tokamahamon,

AMERICAN HISTORY.

143

a friendly Indian, into Plymouth, bringing with him a bun
dle of arrows, bound with a rattle-snake s skin, and, leaving
them there, immediately left the place. When Squanto
was made acquainted with the incident, he informed the
English that it was a challenge for war. The governor
(Bradford) taking the rattle-snake s skin, and filling it with
powder and shot, returned it to Canonicus. At the same
time, he instructed the messenger to bid him defiance, and
dare him to the combat. This had the desired effect upon
the Indian sachem. He refused to receive the skin, as also
the other chiefs, until it was at last returned to Plymouth.
Canonicus was evidently awed by the hostile bearing and
threat of the English.

Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin.

Not long after this affair, the Pequods proposed to the
Narragansets to join them in rooting out the English: on
the ground that if the Pequods were once destroyed, the ruin
of the Narragansets was sure to follow. The English would
want their lands. They were spreading fast. But a timeiy
combination would save both tribes and their inheritance

144 GREAT EVENTS OF

On these politic representations, the historian Hubbard
cleverly remarks that, "Machiavel himself, if he had sat in
council with them, could not have insinuated stronger rea
sons to have persuaded them to a peace." It is said that
the Narragansets felt the force of them, and were almost
persuaded to accede to the proposal, and to join with the
others against the English; but when they considered what
an advantage they had put in their hands, by the power
and favor of the English, to take full revenge of all their
former injuries upon their inveterate enemies, the thought
of that was so sweet, that it decided their hesitating minds.

The governor of Massachusetts, in order to prevent a
union between these savage nations, and to strengthen the
bands of peace between the Narraganset Indians and the
colony, sent for Miantonimoh, who was their sachem in
connection with Canonicus, inviting him to come to Boston.
Upon this, Miantonimoh, together with two of the sons of
Canonicus, another sachem, and a number of their men,
went to Boston, and entered into a treaty to the following
effect: That there should be a firm peace between them
and the English and their posterity that neither party
should make peace with the Pequods without the consent
of the other that they should not harbor the Pequods
and that they should return all fugitive servants, and deliver
over to the English, or put to death, all murderers. The
English were to give them notice when they went out
against the Pequods, and they were to furnish them with
guides. It was also stipulated that a free trade should be
maintained between the parties.

These articles were indifferently well observed by the
Narragansets till their enemies, the Pequods, were totally
subdued ; but after that event, they began to grow insolent
and treacherous, especially Miantonimoh himself. The
English seem always to have been more favorably disposed
towards other tribes than to the Narragansets, as appears
from the interest they took in the wars between them and
their enemies. As long as the other tribes succeeded

AMERICAN HISTORY. 145

against them, the English took no part in the contests ; but
whenever the Narragansets prevailed, they were ready
to intercede.

After the period of the Pequod war, in 1 637, the Narra
gansets were the most numerous and powerful of the Indian
tribes in this part of the country. Conscious of their power,
and discontented that the whole sovereignty over the rest of
the Indians was not adjuged to belong to them, or envious
that Uncas, the chief sachem of the Mohegans, had gained
the favor of the English more than themselves, they con
stantly sought occasions of disagreement with the Mohe
gans. This was in contravention of an agreement made
between the English and the Narragansets, in the year
1637, when they had helped to destroy the Pequods, and
also the triple league between the English, Mohegans, and
Narragansets, entered into at Hartford in 1638. The Nar
ragansets seemed to owe a special spite against Uncas and
the Mohegans, from the time of the distribution of the
Pequods after the termination of the war. They had
probably expected the whole management of that affair for
themselves. They therefore found occasions of quarrel
with Uncas, and were hardly kept from making open war
with him, when they saw all other attempts to destroy him
by treachery, poison, and sorcery had failed. The Mohe
gans, though a less numerous and powerful people than the
Narragansets, were yet more warlike in character and
more politic in their intercourse with the whites.

The disposition of Miantonimoh was haughty and aspir
ing, and he seemed to infuse the same spirit into the minds
of his people. He possessed a fine figure, was tall of stat
ure, and was a master of cunning and subtlely. It was
strongly suspected that, in the year 1642, he had contrived
to draw all the Indians throughout the country into a
general conspiracy against the English. Letters from Con
necticut, received at Boston, had announced the existence
of such a conspiracy, and even the details of it were given.
The time appointed for the assault was said to be after
10

146 GREAT EVENTS OF

harvest the manner, to be by several companies entering
into the houses of the principal men, professedly for the
purposes of trade, and then to kill them there; one com
pany seizing their arms, and others being at hand to
prosecute the massacre. It was urged on the part of
Connecticut, that war should be begun with them, and
that if Massachusetts would send one hundred and twenty
men to Saybrook, at the mouth of the river, they would
meet them with a proportionable number. Though there
was a probability in the stories afloat, respecting the Narra-
gansets, yet the general court of Massachusetts did not
think the information to be a sufficient ground for com
mencing a war. The court, however, ordered that the
Indians within their jurisdiction should be disarmed, and to
this they willingly assented. The sachem of the Narra-
gansets was, moreover, sent for to Boston, and, by his
readiness to appear, confirmed the English in the opinion
that nothing had as yet occurred which could be construed
into a justifiable cause of war. The sachem s quarrel
with the Mohegans would very naturally render them a
subject of such a report, whether there was a foundation
for it or not.

Miantonimoh very consistently urged before the court,
that his accusers should be confronted to him, and their
allegations sifted, so that the truth might be ascertained
that if they could not prove their charges, they might
receive the punishment which was their due, and which
would have been inflicted on himself if found guilty, that
is, death and that as the English must have believed the
report, because they ordered the disarming of the Indians,
so equity required that they who accused him, should be
punished according to the offence charged upon his own
person. He, moreover, engaged to prove that the report
was raised by Uncas himself, or some of his people. On
the part of English, the disarming of the Indians was
excused on the ground that Englishmen s houses had been
robbed in several instances by the Indians, which was a

AMERICAN HISTORY. 147

consideration that somewhat satisfied the chief. The Con
necticut people yielded, though with reluctance, to the
decision of the Massachusetts court.

They spent two days in making a treaty of peace, the
delay being occasioned by the difficulty of obtaining Mian-
tonimoh s consent to a portion of the stipulations. It was,
however, effected to the satisfaction of the English. Indian
hostages were given for its performance, and, excepting a
company stationed in the Mohegan country for the protec
tion of Uncas, the whites laid aside warlike preparations.

In the year 1643, Miantonimoh invaded the Mohegans
with nine hundred of his warriors ; Uncas met him at the
head of five hundred of his men, on a large plain; both
prepared for action, and advanced within bow-shot. Before
the conflict commenced, Uncas advanced singly, and thus
addressed his antagonist: "You have a number of men
with you, and so have I with me. It is a pity that such
brave warriors should be killed in a private quarrel between
us. Come like a man, as you profess to be, and let us fight
it out. If you kill me, my men shall be yours ; but if I kill
you, your men shall be mine." Miantonimoh replied:
"My men came to fight, and they shall fight." Uncas had
before told his men, that if his enemy should refuse to fight
with him personally, he would fall down, and then they
were to discharge their missiles on the Narragansets, and
fall upon them as fast as they could. This was accordingly
done. Uncas instantly fell upon the ground, and his men
poured a shower of arrows upon Miantonimoh s army, and
with a horrible yell advanced rapidly upon them, and put
them to flight. Uncas and his men pressed on, driving
them down ledges of rock, and scattering them in every
direction. Miantonimoh was overtaken and seized by
Uncas, who, by a shout, called back his furious warriors.
About thirty Narragansets were slain, among whom were
several noted chiefs. Finding himself in the hands of his
implacable enemy, Miantonimoh remained silent, nor could
Uncas, by any art, force him to break his sullen mood

148 GREAT EVENTS OF

"Had you taken me," said the conqueror, "I should have
asked you for my life." No reply was made by the indig
nant chief, and he submitted without a murmur to his
humiliating condition. He was afterwards conducted to
Hartford, by his conqueror, and delivered to the English,
by whom he was held in duress until his fate should be
determined by the commissioners of the colonies. After an
examination of his case, the commissioners resolved, "that
as it was evident that Uncas could not be safe while
Miantonimoh lived, but either by secret treachery or open
force his life would be constantly in danger, he might justly
put such a false and blood-thirsty enemy to death ; but this
was to be done out of the English jurisdiction, and without
cruelty or torture." Miantonimoh was delivered to Uncas,
and by a number of his trusty men was marched to the
spot where he was captured, attended by two Englishmen
to see that no torture was inflicted, and the moment he
arrived at the fatal place, one -of Uncas men came up
behind, and with his hatchet split the skull of the unfortu
nate chief. The body was buried on the spot, and a heap
of stones piled upon the grave. The place since that time
has been known by the name of Sachem s plain, and is
situated in the town of Norwich, in Connecticut.*

The Narragansets, as was to be expected, ever after
wards bore an implacable malice against Uncas and all
the Mohegans, and also for their sakes secretly against the
English, so far as they dared to discover it. But the death
of Miantonimoh, and the preparation for the invasion of the
Narraganset country by the English which had been made,
put an end to hostilities for a period in the eastern part of
Connecticut.

In continuing the Narraganset history, Ninigret now
properly comes into view. As already mentioned, he was
sachem of the Nianticks, a tribe of the Narragansets. In
1644, the Narragansets and Ninigret s men united against

* Hoyt s Antiquarian Researches.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

149

the Mohegans, and for some time obliged Uncas to confine
himself and men to his fort. The Indians, however, afraid
of the English, abandoned the siege, and came in to Boston
to sue for peace. This was granted ; but a short time after,
it became necessary to again terrify them. With twenty
men, Captain Atherton marched to the wigwam of Ninigret,
entering which, he seized the chief, and threatened his life.
This step had the desired effect. The Indians begged for
life, and promised submission.

Captain Atherton in the Wigwam of Ninigret.

Some time after this occurrence, Ninigret again grew
troublesome, and again had to be quieted by an armed
force sent against him. In the panic with which he was
affected, he submitted to the demands that were laid upon
him. Ninigret passed the winter of 1652-53 among the
Dutch of New York. This circumstance awakened the
suspicions of the English, especially as hostile feelings
existed at that time between the Dutch and English. The
report from several sagamores was, that the Dutch governor
had attempted to hire them to cut off the English. The

150 GREATEVENTSOF

consequence was, a special meeting of the English commis
sioners of the several New England colonies, to consult in
reference to this subject. Their object was to ascertain
the truth of the rumor, that the Narragansets had leagued
with the Dutch, to break up the English settlements.
Several of the chiefs of the Narragansets were accordingly
questioned by a letter, through an agent living at the Nar-
raganset, in regard to this plot; but their answers were
altogether exculpatory. As to any positive testimony that
Ninigret was plotting against the English, there appears to
be none.

In the year 1652, a war having commenced between
England and Holland, it was apprehended that hostilities
would take place between the colonies of the two nations
in America. A threatening attitude was indeed held for
some time by the Dutch of New Netherlands, and forces
were raised by the four New England colonies ; but no col
lision occurred. In the event of hostilities, it was believed
that the sachem, Ninigret, would lead the Narragansets to
the aid of the Dutch, and that he had held a conference
with them at Manhattan, in the winter of 1652. Whether
that was the case or not, he refused for some time after to
treat with the English for a continuance of the peace.
Under these threatening appearances, the commissioners of
the colonies met, and resolved to raise two hundred and
seventy infantry, and forty cavalry, for the purpose of
chastising Ninigret s haughtiness, and bringing the Nar
ragansets to terms. The forces were duly apportioned
among the colonies. Massachusetts had been at first
reluctant, but finally assented to the measure. The com
missioners nominated Major Gibbons, Major Denison, or
Captain Atherton, to the chief command; leaving it, in com
plaisance, to the general court of Massachusetts to appoint
which one of the three they should please. But, rejecting
these, who were men of known courage and enterprise,
they appointed Major Simon Willard. The commissioners
instructed him to proceed, with such troops as should be

AMERICAN HISTORY. 151

found at the place of general rendezvous, by the 1 3th of
October, directly to Ninigret s quarters, and demand of him
the Pequods who had been put under him, and the tribute
which was due. If Ninigret should not deliver them, and
pay the tribute, he was required to take them by force.
He was instructed to demand of the sachem a cessation
from all further hostilities against the Long Island Indians.
Receiving these and some other instructions, he proceeded
into the Narraganset country. When he arrived at the
place of rendezvous, he found that Ninigret had fled into
a swamp about fifteen miles distant. The latter had left
his country, corn, and wigwams, without defence, and they
might have been laid waste without danger or loss. He,
however, returned without ever advancing from his head
quarters, or doing the enemy the least damage. About a
hundred Pequods took this opportunity to renounce the
government of Ninigret, and come off with the English
army, putting themselves under the control of the w r hites.

The commissioners in favor of the expedition, were dis
satisfied with the conduct of Major Willard, and charged
him with having neglected a fair opportunity of chastising
the Indians, by the destruction of their dwellings, and their
fields of corn. He, however, pleaded in excuse, that his
instructions were equivocal, and the season for marching
unfavorable. By many people in Connecticut and New
Haven, it was believed that the commander was secretly
instructed by the government of Massachusetts to avoid
depredations on the property of the Indians, and thereby
prevent a war, which the latter colony considered to be of
doubtful policy. However this may be, it is certain that
Major Willard received no censure from the Massachusetts
court, and no one doubted his firmness as an officer.

After the return of the English troops from the Narra
ganset country, Ninigret assumed his former spirit of
defiance, and continued the war against the Indians upon
Long Island. Both the Indians and the English there were
soon thrown into great distress. It became apparent that

152 GREAT EVENTS OF

these Indians could not hold out much longer, but that they
must submit themselves and their country to the Narragan-
sets, unless they should receive speedy aid. In consequence
of this state of things, and as these Indians were in alliance
with the colonies, measures were taken to aid them against
Ninigret. An armed vessel was stationed off Montauk to
watch his movements, and forces were held in readiness at
Saybrook and New London, to move on the shortest notice,
should the hostile chief again attempt to invade the island.
Hostilities, however, continued some time, and the tribes in
various directions exhibited a strange, changeable conduct.
Uncas, in this exigency, was so pressed by the Narragansets,
that Connecticut was obliged to send men to his fortress to
assist in defending himself against them. The Narragan
sets, in several instances, threatened and plundered the
inhabitants of Connecticut.

In 1657, some mischief was done at Farmington, in which
the Norwootuck and Pocomotuck Indians were supposed to
be accomplices. Even the Mohegans under Uncas also par
took of the hostile spirit, and an assault was made by them
upon the Podunk Indians at Windsor. At length the Long
Island Indians turned against their friends on the island, and
Major Mason was ordered with a force for the protection
of the English in that quarter. At last the war, and the
difficulties in regard to the Narragansets, having ceased for
a period, the English were once more left to pursue the
arts of peace, and consummate their labors for colonizing
the country.*

* Book of the Indians.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 153

VI. PEQUOD WAR.

TERRITORY OF THE PEQUODS Their Character Sassacus His hatred of the
English Cruelties practised towards them War declared by Connecticut
Expedition of Captain Mason Surprise and destruction of the fort
Further prosecution of the war Happy consequences resulting from it.

THE Pequods are supposed to have emigrated from the
interior parts of the country, towards the sea-shore of Con
necticut. They inhabited more or less of the territory
now constituting that state, as well as a part of Rhode
Island, and New York as far west as the Hudson river.
At what time this emigration took place, is not known.
Being a fierce, cruel, and warlike people, they made all the
other tribes stand in awe of them, though they were fewer
in number than their neighbors, the Narragansets. The
principal seat of the Pequod sagamores was near the mouth
of the Pequod river, now the Thames, where New Lon
don is built. There was said to be one principal sagamore,
or sachem, over the rest. He who sustained this distinc
tion, at the time of the English settlements in Connecticut,
was Sassacus. His name alone was a terror to all the
neighboring tribes of Indians. At the height of his power,
he had twenty sachems under him.

Sassacus ever regarded the English with feelings of jeal
ousy and hatred. As h.e considered them, intruders on his
domains, he was determined to expel them, if possible.
Fired with rage, he breathed nothing but war and revenge.
The utmost effort and art were employed by him to pro
duce a combination of Indian power against them. The
Narragansets, as related in another place, barely escaped
the snare. But though unable to effect any extensive
union, Sassacus was firm in himself, and insp red all the
Indians under his influence with the resentment that burned
in his own bosom.

Finding war with this powerful and exasperated chief
unavoidable, the Connecticut people prepared for it with

154 GREAT EVENTS OF

such means and resources as they could command. A
court was summoned to meet at Hartford on the 1st day of
May, 1637, at which it was resolved, that an offensive war
should be immediately commenced against the Pequods.
Ninety men were ordered to be raised from the three
towns on Connecticut river, and Captain John Mason was
appointed to command an expedition into the heart of the
Pequod country. At the same time, the report of the
slaughter and horrid cruelties, committed by this savage
tribe against the people of Connecticut, roused the other
colonies to exertions against the common enemy. Massa
chusetts resolved to send two hundred men, and Plymouth
forty, to assist the sister-colony in prosecuting the war.
Captains Stoughton, Trask, and Patrick, were appointed
their commanders.

The troops embarked at Hartford on the 10th of May,
and sailed down the river to Saybrook. They consisted
of ninety Englishmen, and about seventy Mohegans and
river Indians. While at Saybrook, forty of the Indians
under Mason, being out at some distance from the place,
fell in with about forty of the enemy, killed seven and cap
tured one, who was brought to the fort, and executed by
the English. Here the little army was joined by Captain
Underbill with nineteen men, who had some months before
been sent by the governor of Massachusetts to strengthen
the garrison at Saybrook. This accession to his forces
permitted Mason to send back twenty of his original num
ber for the protection of the infant settlements on the river,
which were peculiarly exposed at this crisis. The whole
force, including the Indians, was embodied and directed by
Mason. After remaining several days at Saybrook to
complete his arrangements, he sailed, with his Connecticut
forces, for Narraganset bay, where he arrived on the 19th
of May. At this place, two hundred of Miantonimoh s
warriors were engaged to accompany the English forces
on the expedition. Information was now received from
Captain Patrick, that he had arrived at Providence with

AMERICAN HISTORY. 155

forty Massachusetts men, under orders to join the troops
of Connecticut. For various reasons, but chiefly from an
apprehension that the Pequods might gain intelligence of
the expedition, Mason commenced his march, without
waiting for Patrick s company, and soon reached Nehan-
tick, the seat of the Narraganset sachems. Here he was
joined by an additional company of Indians the whole
army, including the English, amounting to more than five
hundred.

Here they staid over night, and learning that the Pequods
held two forts, one at Mystic river and the other about
three miles west of that, they resolved, contrary to their
original plan of attacking both together, to make a united
attack on the Mystic fort, and accordingly commenced
their march. After a march of twelve miles, through for
ests and over hills and morasses, Mason reached the Paw-
catuck. The day was very hot, and the men, through the
great heat and a scarcity of provisions, began to faint.
Here he halted for some time, and refreshed the troops.
In the meanwhile, the Indians, who had previously boasted
how they would fight, when they learned that the forts
were to be actually attacked, and the dreaded Sassacus to
be met, were overcome by their fears, and many of them
returned home to Narraganset. But the intrepid Mason,
resolving to advance, despatched a faithful Indian to recon
noitre the fort, who soon returned with information that the
Pequods were unapprised of their danger, and appeared to
be resting in entire security. The march was immediately
recommenced towards Mystic river, and on the night of
the 26th, the whole body encamped about three miles from
the fort.

"The important crisis was now come when the very
existence of Connecticut, under Providence, was to be
determined by the sword in a single action, by the good
conduct of less than eighty men." They proved them
selves, as the event shows, worthy of the occasion, and
properly conscious of the interest at stake. To God they

156

GREAT EVENTS OF

looked for aid and courage, at an hour when the decision
was to be made, whether all that they held dear in life
should be secured, or wrenched from them for ever.

Two hours before day, the troops were in motion for the
assault. At this juncture, Mason s Indians entirely lost
their resolution, and began to fall back. The captain bid
them not to fly, but to surround the fort at any distance
they pleased, and there remain witnesses of the courage of
the English. Without delay, the fort was approached on
two opposite sides, the Pequods having just before been
aroused from sleep by the cry of one of their number,
"Owanux, Owanux!" Englishmen, Englishmen! He had,

Captain Mason and his Party attacking the Pequod Fort in the Swamp.

at that instant, been awakened by the barking of a dog.
While the Pequods were rallying, Mason s troops advanced,
and poured in a fire through the openings of the palisades,
and wheeling off to a side barricaded only with brush,
rushed into the fort, sword in hand. Notwithstanding the
suddenness of the attack, and their great confusion, the
enemy made a desperate resistance. Concealing them-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 157

selves in and behind their wigwams, they maintained their
ground stoutly against the English, who, advancing in dif
ferent directions, cut down every Indian they met. But the
victory was not certain it had not been achieved Mason
felt it to be an awful moment. Happily it occurred to him
to burn the Indian wigwams. The shout was immediately
uttered, "We must burn them!" It was done. In a few
moments the mats, with which their dwellings were cov
ered, were in a blaze, and the flames spread in every direc
tion. As the fire increased, the English retired ithout
the fort, and environed it on every side. The Indians now
recovering courage, formed another circle exterior to that
of the English.

The amazed Pequods, driven from their covert by fire,
climbed the palisades, and presenting themselves in full
view, more than one hundred were shot down. Others,
sallying forth from their burning cells, were shot, or cut in
pieces with the sword. In the mean time, many perished in
the flames within the fort. The battle, in this locality, -con
tinued about an hour, and the scene of terror and blood is
hardly to be described. Seventy wigwams were con
sumed, and between five and six hundred of the enemy, of
all descriptions, strewed the ground, or were involved in
the burning pile. This victory was achieved with the loss
only of two men killed and twenty wounded.

In the course of the attack, in the interior of the fort,
Captain Mason s life was in immediate danger. As he was
entering a wigwam to procure a firebrand, a Pequod, per
ceiving him, drew his arrow to the head, with a view to
pierce the captain s body. At this critical moment, a reso
lute sergeant entering in, rescued his commander from
imminent peril by cutting the bow-string with his cutlass.

Although the result of the engagement was the complete
overthrow of the Pequod camp, yet the situation of the
Connecticut army was extremely dangerous and distressing.
Two of their troops were killed, and at least one-fourth
wounded; the remainder were faint with fatigue and want

158 GREAT EVENTS OF

of food; they were in the midst of an enemy s country,
many miles from their vessels, and their ammunition was
nearly expended. The principal fortress of their enemy
was but three miles distant, where there was a fresh army,
which they knew would be filled with rage, on learning the
fate of their comrades. In this perilous condition, while
they were consulting on the course to be pursued, their
vessels, as if guided by the visible hand of Providence,
appeared in sight, steering with a fair wind into the harbor.
The little band, however, were not permitted to reach
Pequod harbor without additional fighting. For no sooner
had the vessels been discovered, than three hundred
Indians came from the other fort, and were disposed to
attack Captain Mason s party. He, however, so disposed
of his few available men, assisted by the Indians with him,
who carried the wounded English, that the Pequods were
prevented from coming so near as to do any mischief. But
the balls of the English muskets took effect on several of
their number; and though, when the enemy came in sight
of the demolished fort, they raved, and tore their hair from
their heads, and rushed forward with the utmost fury to
demolish the English, they were taught to repent their
rashness. Finding all attempts in vain, to break in upon
the little army, they left the victors to pursue the remainder
of their way to Pequod harbor unmolested. They entered
it with their colors flying, and were received on board the
vessels with every demonstration of joy and gratitude.

The troops employed on this expedition, reached their
homes in about three weeks from the time they embarked
at Hartford. They were received with the greatest exulta
tion. Benisons were poured forth on them from all lips.
But to God, especially, as the helper of his people in their
fearful trial, did the anthem of praise ascend from the
domestic altar and the solemn assembly.

The Pequods, on the departure of Captain Mason, burned
their wigwams, destroyed their principal fort, and were
with difficulty restrained from putting their own chief, Sas-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 159

sacus, to death, as they looked upon him as the author of
their calamity. They scattered themselves throughout the
country, Sassacus, Mononotto, and seventy or eighty of
their chief counsellors and warriors, taking their route over
Hudson river. In the mean time, Massachusetts, hearing
of the success of Mason, despatched a body of one hun
dred and twenty men under Captain Stoughton, to follow
up the victory. Arriving in the enemy s country, the Mas
sachusetts army, finding a body of that tribe in a swamp,
made an assault upon them, with the aid of the Narragan-
sets. Some twenty-eight were killed and a larger number
taken prisoners.

The court at Connecticut ordered that forty men should
be raised forthwith, for the further prosecution of the war,
under the same commander. These troops formed a junc
tion with the party under command of Stoughton at Pequod,
and the conclusion was immediately to march in pursuit of
Sassacus. They proceeded on their way as far as Quin-
nipiac (New Haven), where, after staying several days,
they received intelligence that the enemy was at a consid
erable distance, in a great swamp to the westward. Here
the Indians were met, and an engagement took place,
under circumstances of great difficulty to the English,
many of whom were nearly mired, but it was nevertheless
attended with success. The fighting was of a most des
perate character, the assailants finding it nearly impossible
to master or dislodge the foe. Under the cover of a fog,
after having been watched through the night, Sassacus and
sixty or seventy of his bravest warriors broke through the
English ranks, and escaped. About twenty Indians were
killed, and one hundred and eighty were taken prisoners.
The Pequods, who remained in the territory, amounting to
some two hundred, besides women and children, were at
length divided among the Narragansets and Mohegans,
and the nation became extinct.

The character of this war, from the boldness and vigor
with which it had been prosecuted, seemed to belong to the

160

GREAT EVENTS OP

age of romance. It is replete with thrilling incident and
daring adventure. Yet the sober, religious spirit and con
victions of duty, which accompanied the pilgrims to battle,
turn its chivalrous aspect into the features of stern reality
and unavoidable necessity. It involved the fate of an infant
republic and the interests of posterity. The conquest of
the Pequods, while it was so fatal to one party, was pro
ductive of the most happy consequences to the other. It
struck the Indians throughout New England with such a
salutary terror, that they were contented to remain at peace
nearly forty years.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

161

VII. PHILIP S WAR.

CAUSES of Philip s War Character of Philip General spirit of hostility among
the Indians Outbreak at Swansey Expedition under General Savage
Expedition under Captain Church Perilous situation of this latter party
Timely arrival of Captain Hutchinson Second expedition of Captain
Church Critical situation of Philip Effects his escape Annoys the back
settlements of Massachusetts Treachery of the Nipmucks Attack on
Brookfield Bloody affair at Muddy Brook Attack on Springfield
Attack on Hatfield Outrages at Northampton Large force raised by
Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets
Philip s fortress at Kingston, Rhode Island Destruction of it Lancaster
destroyed Other towns burned Fatal affair at Pawtuxet river, Rhode
Island Stratagem of Cape Cod Indians Attacks on Rehoboth, Chelms-
ford, Sudbury, &c. Expedition of Connecticut troops Conanchet cap
tured Long Meadow attacked Hadley Fortunes of Philip on the wane
Successful expedition against the Indians at Connecticut river falls
Attack on Hatfield On Hadley Remarkable interposition of a stranger
at Hadley, supposed to be Goffe Decline of Philip s power Pursued by
Captain Church Death of Philip Disastrous effects of the war Philip s
warriors Annawon Reflections.

To communities and nations, crises arrive, in which,
through danger and sufferings, they are either overcome and
11

162 GREAT EVENTS OF

extirpated, or spring forward to an improved condition after
the first hurtful effect of the trial is passed away. The war
with Philip constituted such a crisis to the New England
colonies. Their danger was imminent their sufferings
were fearful, and the immediate consequences were lament
ation, and weakness, and indebtedness. But their recu
perative energies soon reappeared, and a wide door thus
became open to extended settlement and population.

The causes of the war lay partly in the condition of
the colonies, and partly in the character of Philip. The
English settlements were extending far into the wilderness,
the home of the Indian, and were rapidly increasing in
strength. The natives viewed them as intruders, and con
sidered the probability that, at no distant day, they would
be dispossessed of the heritage of their fathers. They
were jealous of the designs of the English, and impatient
under the encroachments already made. They viewed
themselves as the proper lords of the forest, and they now
saw that their hunting grounds were abridged, and the
wild animals on which they depended for subsistence, were
disappearing, as the white man felled the trees, and culti
vated the soil, and reared his dwellings.

In view of this progress of the whites, nothing seemed
to remain to the native savage but to be forced from his
loved haunts, and to lose his cherished possessions, or to
arouse, and by a desperate effort of strength and valor to
regain all that he once owned.

The individual among the Indians whose foresight most
clearly discerned the state of things, and whose spirit was
equal to the emergency of attempting to resist it, was
Pometacom. He was styled Philip by the English, a nick
name given him on account of his ambitious and haughty
temper, and by this name he is chiefly known in history.
He was the sachem of the Wampanoags, residing at Mount
Hope, a younger son of the famous Massasoit, the friend
of the whites.

Philip had not spared any pains for a long time to effect

AMERICAN HISTORY.

163

a conspiracy, and to unite the Indians in a general war
against the colonists; but it happened that before his plan
was matured, his intentions, and those of the Indians gener
ally, were revealed to the English. The Indian who
betrayed him was Sausaman, one of Eliot s converts. For
this he was murdered by Philip s men; three of whom were
seized, tried, and executed. This was the signal for blood.
The first attack of the Indians was upon Swansey, several
of whose inhabitants were killed.

Flight of Philip from Mount Hope.

Philip soon after suddenly left his place of residence and
his territory to the English. The occasion of his precipi
tate retreat, was the following: Additional assistance being
needed, the authorities of Boston sent out Major General
Savage from that place, with sixty horse and as many foot.
They scoured the country on the march to Mount Hope,
where Philip and his wife were supposed to be at that time.
They came into his neigborhood unawares, so that he was
forced to rise from dinner, and he and all with him fled far
ther up into the country. They pursued him as far as they

164

GREAT EVENTS OF

could go for swamps ; and killed fifteen or sixteen in that
expedition.

At the solicitation of Benjamin Church, a company of
thirty-six men were put under him and Captain Fuller, who
on the 8th of July marched down into Pocasset Neck. This
force, small as it was, afterwards divided Church taking
nineteen men, and Fuller the remaining seventeen. The
party under Church proceeded into a point of land called
Punkateeset, now the southerly extremity of Tiverton, where
they were attacked by a body of three hundred Indians.
After a few moments fight, the English retreated to the
sea-shore, and thus saved themselves from destruction; for
Church perceived that it was the intention of the Indians
to surround them. They could expect little more than to
perish, but they knew they were in a situation to sell their

Captain Chnrch and his men hemmed in by Indians.

lives at the dearest rate. Thus hemmed in, Church had a
double duty to perform -that of preserving the spirit of his
followers, several of whom viewed their situation as des
perate, and erecting piles of stone to defend them.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 165

As boats had been appointed to attend upon the English
in this expedition, the heroic party looked for relief from
this quarter; but though the boats appeared, they were kept
off by the fire of the Indians, and Church, in a moment of
vexation, bid them be gone. The Indians, now encouraged,
fired thicker and faster than before. The situation of the
English was now most forlorn, although as yet, providen
tially, not one of them had been wounded. Night was
coming on, their ammunition nearly spent, and the Indians
had possessed themselves of a stone house that overlooked
them; but, just in season to save them, a sloop was discov
ered bearing down towards the shore. It was commanded
by a resolute man, Captain Golding, who effected the em
barkation of the company, taking only two at a time in a
canoe. During all this time, the Indians plied their fire
arms ; and Church, who was the last to embark, narrowly
escaped the balls of the enemy, one grazing the hair of his
head, and another lodging in a stake, which happened to
stand just before the centre of his breast. The band under
Captain Fuller met with a similar fortune, but escaped by
getting possession of an old house, close upon the water s
edge, and were early taken off by boats. He had two of
his party wounded.

Church soon after joined a body of English forces, and
again penetrated Pocasset, and renewed his skirmishes with
the enemy. The main body of the English, not long after,
arrived at the place; on which, Philip retired into the
recesses of a large swamp. Here his situation, for a time,
was exceedingly critical ; but at length he contrived to
elude his besiegers; and, effecting his escape, fled to the
Nipmucks, by whom he was readily received.

Soon after the war began, an effort had been made by
the governor of Massachusetts to dissuade the Nipmucks
from espousing the cause of Philip. But at the time, not
agreeing among themselves, they would only consent to
meet the English commissioners at a place three miles from
Brookfield on a specified day. The English authorities

166 GREAT EVENTS OF

deputed Captains Hutchinson and Wheeler to proceed to
the appointed place. They took with them twenty mounted
men, and three Christian Indians as guides and interpreters.
On reaching the place agreed upon, no Indians were to be
seen; upon this, the party proceeded still further; when,
on reaching a narrow defile, they were suddenly attacked.
Eight men were killed outright, and three mortally wounded;
among the latter, was Captain Hutchinson. With the above
loss, a retreat was effected; and, under the guidance of the
three Christian Indians, the remnant made their way to
Brookfield.

They were, however, immediately followed by the Indian
foe. Luckily, there was barely time to alarm the inhabit
ants, who, to the number of seventy or eighty, flocked into
a garrison-house. It was slightly fortified about the exterior

Attack on Brookfield.

side, by a few logs hastily thrown up, and in the interior
by a few feather beds suspended to deaden the force of the
bullets. The house was soon surrounded by the enemy,
and shot poured upon it in all directions. But the fire of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 167

the besieged kept the Indians from a very near approach.
By persevering exertions, the English were enabled to
maintain themselves, until a force under Major Willard
came to their relief. He was in the vicinity of Lancaster
with forty-eight dragoons, when he learned the critical
condition of Brookfield. With a forced march of thirty
miles, he reached the place the following night.

At the very time Major Willard arrived at Brookfield,
the Indians were contriving some machinery to set the
garrison on fire. They first endeavored to effect their pur
pose by fire-arrows, and rags dipped in brimstone tied to
long poles spliced together. But this method was without
effect, while it exposed them to the deadly fire of those
within the building. They next filled a cart with hemp,
flax, and other combustible materials; and this, after they
set it on fire, they thrust backward with their long poles.
But no sooner had the flame began to take effect, than it
was extinguished by an unexpected shower of rain.

Major Willard soon left the region of Brookfield, and
marched the principal part of his forces to Hadley, for the
protection of the settlements in that quarter. When he
had completed his business, he returned to Boston, leaving
Lathrop and Beers at Hadley. A considerable number of
christianized Indians, belonging to the neighborhood of
Hadley, occupied a small fort about a mile above Hatfield.
On the occurrence of the difficulties in that region, these,
as all other Indians, were watched and suspected of con
niving with Philip. To put their fidelity to a test, Captains
Lathrop and Beers, with a force of one hundred and eighty
men, ordered these Indians to surrender their arms. They
hesitated to do so then, but promised a speedy compliance.
Yet, on the following night, August 25th, they left their fort,
and fled up the river towards Deerfield to join Philip. The
English captains commenced a pursuit early the next morn
ing, and came up with them at a swamp, opposite to the
present town of Sunderland, where a warm contest ensued.
The Indians fought bravely, but were finally routed, with a

168

GREAT EVENTS OF

loss of twenty-six of their number. The whites lost ten
men. The Indians, who escaped, joined Philip s forces, and
Lathrop and Beers returned to their station in Hadley.

Near the middle of September, Captain Lathrop was
sent from Hadley, with eighty-eight men, to bring away
some corn, grain, and other valuable articles from Deerfield.
It was at that very time that the company under Captain
Mosely, then quartered at Deerfield, intended to pursue the
enemy. Biit upon the 10th of the month, "that most fatal
day, the saddest that ever befel New England," Lathrop s
company was attacked by the Indians, who had selected a
place very advantageous to their purpose, knowing that the
English with their teams would pass the road at the spot.
The place was at the village now called Muddy Brook, in

Battle of Muddy Brook.

the southerly part of Deerfield, where the road crossed a
small stream (as it now does), bordered by a narrow
morass. Here the Indians, in great force, had planted
themselves in ambuscade; and no sooner had Lathrop
arrived at the spot, than the Indians poured a heavy and

AMERICAN HISTORY. 169

destructive fire upon the columns, and then rushed furiously
to close engagement. The English ranks were broken,
and the scattered troops were every where attacked.
Those who survived, after the first onset, met the foe indi
vidually, and endeavored to sell their lives as dearly as
possible. Seeking the covert of a tree, each one selected
an object of attack, and the awful conflict now became a
trial of skill in sharp shooting, on the issues of which life
or death was suspended. But the overwhelming supe
riority of the Indians, as to numbers, left no room for hope
on the part of the English. They were cut down every
instant from behind their retreats, until nearly the whole
number were destroyed. The dead, the dying, the wounded,
strewed the ground in every direction. Out of nearly one
hundred, including the teamsters, only seven or eight
escaped from the bloody spot. The wounded were indis
criminately massacred. This company consisted of choice
young men, "the very flower of Essex county, none of
whom were ashamed to speak with the enemy in the gate."
Eighteen of the men belonged to Deerfield.

Captain Mosely, being only four or five miles distant,
heard the sound of musketry, and reasonably concluded
what was the cause of the report. By a rapid march for
the relief of Lathrop, he arrived at the close of the strug
gle, when he found the Indians stripping and mangling the
dead. At once he rushed on in compact order, and broke
through the enemy, charging back and forth, and cutting
down all within range of his shot. After several hours of
gallant fighting, he compelled the Indians to flee into the
more distant parts of the forest. His loss amounted to two
killed and eleven wounded.

Until this period, the Indians near Springfield remained
friendly, and refused the appeals of Philip, to cooperate
with him against the white population. But now that he
held the northern towns, they were closely watched by the
English, who supposed that the Indians might take sides
with him, as his cause seemed likely to prevail. The sus-

170 GREAT EVENTS OF

picions entertained concerning them were confirmed. On
the night of the 4th of October, they admitted about three
hundred of Philip s men into their fort, which was situated
at a place called Longhill, about a mile below the village
of Springfield, and a plan was concerted for the destruction
of the place. The plot, however, was revealed by an
Indian at Windsor, and the inhabitants of Springfield had
time barely to escape into their garrisons. Here they
resisted the attacks of the Indians until they received relief
from abroad. The unfortified houses, thirty-two in num
ber, together with twenty-five barns, were burned by the
savages. The people were reduced to great distress,
and had very inadequate" means of support through the
ensuing winter.

The confidence of Philip and his Indians was now
greatly increased by their successes. The next blow
which they aimed, was at the head-quarters of the whites,
hoping to destroy Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton, as
they had Springfield. But by the providence of God, and
the good conduct of the whites, they were effectually
foiled. At this time, Captain Appleton, with one company,
lay at Hadley, and Captains Mosely and Poole, with two
companies, at Hatfield, and Major Treat was just returned
to Northampton for the security of that settlement. Against
such commanders, it was in vain for the untutored Indian to
contend in regular battle. Philip s men, however, made a
bold attempt, and seven or eight hundred strong fell upon
Hatfield, on the 19th of October, attacking it on all sides at
once. They had previously cut off several parties, which
were scouring the woods in the vicinity. While Poole
bravely defended one extremity, Mosely, with no less vigor,
protected the centre, and Appleton, coming on with his
troops, maintained the other extremity. After a severe
struggle, the Indians were repulsed at every point.

After leaving the western frontier of Massachusetts,
Philip was known next to be in the country of his allies,
the Narragansets. They had not heartily engaged in the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 171

war ; but their inclination to do so was not doubted, and it
was the design of Philip to incite them to activity. An
army of fifteen hundred English was therefore raised by
the three colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Con
necticut, for the purpose of breaking down the power of
Philip among the Narragansets. It was believed that the
next spring, that nation would come with all their power
upon the whites. Conanchet, their sachem, in violation of
the treaty, had not only received Philip s warriors, but
aided their operations against the English. These were
the grounds of the great expedition against the Narragan
sets, in the winter of 1675.

Philip had strongly fortified himself in South Kingston,
Rhode Island, on an elevated portion of an immense
swamp. Here his men had erected about five hundred
wigwams, of a superior construction, in which was depos
ited an abundant store of provisions. Baskets and tubs of
corn (hollow trees cut off about the length of a barrel),
were piled one upon another, about the inside of the dwell
ings, which rendered them bullet-proof. Here about three
thousand persons, as is supposed, had taken up their resi
dence for the winter, among whom were Philip s best
warriors.

The forces destined to the attack of this great rendez
vous of Philip and his men, were under command of Gov
ernor Winslow, of Plymouth. By reasons of a great body
of snow, and the prevalence of intense cold, much time
was consumed in reaching the fort. On the 19th of Decem
ber, they arrived before it ; and, by reason of a want of
provisions, found an immediate attack indispensable. No
Englishman, however, was acquainted with its situation,
and, but for an Indian, who betrayed his countrymen, there
is little probability that the assailants could have effected
any thing against it. The hour of their arrival was one
o clock on that short day of the year. There was but one
point where the place could be assailed with the least prob
ability of success, and this was fortified by a kind of block-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 173

house, directly in front of the entrance, and had also flank
ers to cover a cross-fire. The place was protected by high
palisades, and an immense hedge of fallen trees surrounding
it on all sides. Between the fort and the main land was a
body of water, which could be crossed only on a large tree
lying over it. Such was the formidable aspect of the place
such the difficulty of gaining access to the interior of it.

On coming to the spot, the English soldiers, attempting
to pass upon the tree in single file, the only possible mode,
were instantly swept off by the fire of the enemy. Still,
others, led by their captains, supplied the places of the slain.
These also met the same fearful fire, with the same fatal
effect. The attempts were repeated, until six captains and
a large number of men had fallen. And now was a partial,
but momentary, recoil from the face of death.

At length, however, Captain Mosely got within the fort,
with a small band of men. Then commenced a terrible
struggle, at fearful odds. While these were contending
hand to hand with the Indians, the cry was heard, " They
run ! they run !" and immediately a considerable body of
their fellow-soldiers rushed in. The slaughter of the foe
became immense, as the assailants were insufficient in
strength to drive them from the main breast-work. Cap
tain Church, who was acting as aid to Winslow, at the
head of a volunteer party, about this time dashed through
the fort, and reached the swamp in the rear, where he
poured a destructive fire on the rear of a party of the
enemy. Thus attacked in different directions, the warriors
were at length compelled to relinquish their ground, and
flee into the wilderness.

The Indian cabins, (contrary to the advice of some of the
officers, who thought it best that the wearied and wounded 4
soldiers should rest there for a time,) " were now set on fire;
in a few moments every thing in the interior of the fort
was involved in a blaze; and a scene of horror was now
exhibited. Several hundred of the Indians strewed the
ground on all sides: about three hundred miserable women

174 GREAT EVENTS OF

and children with lamentable shrieks were running in every
direction to escape the flames, in which many of the wounded,
as well as the helpless old men, were seen broiling and roast
ing, and adding to the terrors of the scene by their agonizing
yells. The most callous heart must have been melted to
pity at so awful a spectacle. By information afterwards
obtained from a Narraganset chief, it was ascertained that
they lost about seven hundred warriors at the fort, and
three hundred who died of their wounds. After the
destruction of the place, Winslow, about sunset, commenced
his march for Pettyquamscott, in a snow storm, carrying
most of his dead and wounded, where he arrived a little
after midnight. Several wounded, probably not mortally,
were overcome with cold, and died on their march; and
the next day thirty-four were buried in one grave. Many
were severely frozen, and about four hundred so disabled
that they were unfit for duty. The whole number killed
and wounded, was about two hundred." The sufferings
of the English, after the fight, were well pronounced to be
almost without a parallel in history.

The spirit of Philip animated the Indians even where he
was not present, for he was now by some supposed to be
beyond the frontier. On the 19th of February, they sur
prised Lancaster with complete success, falling upon it with
a force of several hundred warriors. It contained at that
time fifty families, of whom forty-two persons were killed
and captured. Most of the buildings were set on fire.
Among the captives were Mrs. Rowlandson and her
children, the family of the minister of that place, who
were afterwards happily redeemed. The town was saved
from entire ruin by the arrival of Captain Wadsworth with
forty men from Marlborough.

Not far from this time a fatal affair occurred at Pawtuxet
river, in Rhode Island. Captain Pierce, of Scituate, with
fifty men, and twenty Cape Cod Indians, having passed
the river, unexpectedly met with a large body of Indians.
Perceiving that their numbers rendered an attack upon

AMERICAN HISTORY. 175

them hopeless, he fell back, and took a position so as to be
sheltered by the bank. In this situation, the company was
not long secure. Part of the Indians crossed the river, and
attacked them from the opposite bank, while the remainder
encircled them on the side of the river, where they had
sought protection, and poured in upon them a most destruc
tive fire. Hemmed in so effectually, there was no possibility
of escape, and nothing was left them but to sell their lives
as dearly as possible. This was accordingly done, and
before the unfortunate men were nearly all cut off, more
than a hundred of the enemy are said to have fallen by the
desperate valor of the English.

The Christian Cape Cod Indians showed their faithful
ness and courage in this melancholy affair, as also their
dexterity and foresight. Four of them effected their
escape, and one of these aided the escape of the only
Englishman that survived the encounter. One of them,
whose name was Amos, after Captain Pierce was disabled
by a wound, would not leave him, so long as there was a
prospect of rendering him service, but loaded and fired his
piece several times. At length, to save himself, he adroitly
adopted the plan of painting his face black, as he perceived
the enemy had done to their faces. In this disguise he ran
among them, and pretended to join them in the fight ; but
watching his opportunity, he soon escaped into the woods.
Of another it is reported, that being pursued by one of the
enemy, he sought the shelter of a large rock. While in
that situation, he perceived that his foe lay ready with his
gun on the opposite side, to fire upon him as soon as he
stirred. A stratagem only saved his life. Raising carefully
his hat upon a pole, he seemed to the person lying in wait,
to have exposed himself to a shot. A ball was instantly
sent through the hat, but one was returned in earnest
against the head of the enemy. Thus the Christian Indian,
through his address, found the means of escape from his
singular peril. A similar subtle device was used by another
of these Indians, who was pursued as he attempted to cross

176

GREAT EVENTS OF

the river. Hiding himself behind a mass of earth turned
up with the roots of a tree, he was watched by the enemy,
in the expectation that he would soon be obliged to change
his position. But, instead of doing this, the Cape Cod
Indian, perforating his breastwork, made a convenient loop
hole, and shot his enemy before he had time to notice the
artifice. The fourth Cape Cod Indian who escaped, effected
his object by affecting to be in pursuit of an Englishman
with his upraised hatchet. This ingenious feint, of course,
was the means of saving the white man at the same time.

Indian Stratagem.

The work of destruction continued among the towns of
New England at this period. To a greater or less extent
Rehoboth and Providence suffered also, Plymouth, Chelms-
ford, and Andover either men were killed, or dwelling-
houses and barns were burned. But the most signal disas
ter, at this time, fell upon the English in the vicinity of
Sudbury. On the morning of the 20th of April, the largest
body of Indians which had at any time appeared, attacked
the place, and, before a force could be brought against them,

AMERICAN HISTORY.

177

set fire to several buildings, which were consumed. The
inhabitants rallied, and bravely defended their homes; and,
being soon joined by some soldiers from Watertown, they
forced the Indians to retreat without effecting further mis
chief against the town that day. On hearing the news of
the attack on Sudbury, some of the people of Concord
flew for its protection. As they approached a garrison-
house, a few Indians were discovered, and a pursuit was
given them. The flight of the latter proved to be only a
decoy, and the Concord people, eleven in number, found
themselves ambushed on every side. Fighting with the
utmost desperation, they were all cut off except one. The
Indians, who remained in the adjoining woods for further
depredations, found another opportunity to glut their ven
geance against the whites. Captain Wadsworth, hearing
of the transactions at Sudbury, marched with several men,

Fight near Sudbury.

joined by Captain Brocklebank and ten others, towards the
place. At a mile ancl a half from the town, five hundred
Indians lay in ambush behind the hills. When Wadsworth
12

178 GREAT EVENTS OF

arrived at the spot, the Indians sent out a few of their party,
who crossed the track of the English, and, being discovered
by the latter, affected to fly through fear. Wadsworth,
with great want of caution, immediately commenced a
pursuit, and was consequently drawn into the ambush.
The Indians began the attack with great boldness. For
some time, the English maintained good order, and retreated
with small loss to an adjacent hill. After fighting four hours,
and losing many men, the Indians became doubly enraged,
and resolved to try the effect of another stratagem. In
this they completely succeeded. They immediately set the
woods on fire to the windward of the English, which,
owing to the wind, and the dryness of grass and other
combustibles, spread with great and fatal rapidity. The
English were driven, by the fury of the flames, from their
favorable position, and were thus exposed to the toma
hawks of the Indians. Nearly all the English fell some
accounts say that they sold their lives, to the last man.

Several towns in the colony of Plymouth, as Scituate,
Bridgewater, Middleborough, and Plymouth, were in turn
attacked and injured, though not many of their inhabitants
were destroyed. They probably betook themselves to
the fortified houses, which now became common in the
exposed villages.

Connecticut, not being exposed to the incursions of the
natives, sent out several volunteer companies in aid of her
sister colonies, in addition to the troops required as her
quota in the present war. These volunteer forces were
raised principally from New London, Norwich, and Ston-
ington, joined by a body of friendly Indians. On the 27th
of March, a body of these troops, under Captains Dennison
and Avery, penetrated the country of the hostile Narra-
gansets. In the course of their excursion, they struck the
trail of a large body of Indians, and commenced pursuit.
The latter, upon the approach of the English, scattered in
all directions. It proved to be a force commanded by
Conanchet. He took a route by himself, and, being swift

AMERICAN HISTORY. 179

of foot, hoped to outstrip his pursuers. In crossing a
river, however, he accidentally plunged under water, and
wet his gun. On this occurrence, he was soon overtaken
by a fast-running Pequod, to whom he surrendered himself
at once. A young Englishman, coming up, began to put
various questions to the chief, who, little liking to be cate
chised in that manner, replied to him, with a look of con
tempt: "You much child no understand matters of war;
let your captain come: him I will answer." Conanchet was
conveyed to Stonington, and, after a sort of trial, was
condemned to be shot by the Mohegan and Pequod
sachems. The alternative of life was, however, presented
to him, if he would make peace with the English. The
chieftain indignantly refused it, and gave utterance to the
feelings of his untamed spirit, when his sentence was pro
nounced, in the sentiment, that "he liked it well that he
should die before his heart was soft, or he had said any
thing unworthy of himself." Conanchet was the son of the
famous Miantonimoh, who was put to death by Uncas, as
related in another portion of this work.*

When success no longer attended Philip in Massachusetts,
those of his allies whom he had seduced into this war began
to accuse him as the author of all their calamities. Many
of the tribes, therefore, scattered themselves in different
directions. The Deerfield Indians were among the first
who abandoned his cause, and many of the Nipmucks and
Narragansets soon followed their example. Still, Philip,
though he had not been much seen during the winter and
it is doubtful, even, where he had spent the most of it had
no intention of abating his efforts against the English. In
the month of May, 1676, he was found at the head of a
powerful force, in the northern part of Massachusetts,
extending many miles on its frontier from east to west.
Considerable numbers of his people were also still in and
about Narraganset, ravaging and annoying the adjacent
English settlements.

* Hoyt s Antiquarian Researches.

180

GREAT EVENTS OF

Large bodies of the Indians, about this time, anxious to
secure the advantages of fishing in Connecticut river, took
up positions at the falls, between the present towns of Gill
and Montague. This was in the vicinity of the line of
country occupied by Philip s forces. They felt the more
secure here, as the English forces at Hadley and the adja
cent towns were not at this time at all numerous. Two
captive lads, who had escaped from the Indians, informed
the English of their situation, and the little pains they had
taken to guard themselves. The intelligence thus brought
induced the people of Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton,
to raise a force, for the purpose of attacking the enemy at
so favorable a point. About one hundred and sixty troops
were raised, and placed under the command of Captain
Turner. They marched silently in the dead of the night,

Indians attacked at Connecticut River Falls.

and came upon the Indians a little before the dawn of day,

whom they found almost in a dead sleep, and without any

scouts abroad, or watching around their wigwams at home.

When the Indians were first awakened by the thunder of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 181

their guns, they cried out, "Mohawks! Mohawks!" as if
their own native enemies had been upon them ; but the
dawning of the light soon rectified their error, though it
could not prevent their danger. The loss of the Indians
was great : one hundred men were left dead on the ground,
and one hundred and forty were seen to pass down the
cataract, but one of whom escaped drowning.

The march of the English forces back was, however,
attended with no small disaster. The Indians, learning the
inconsiderable numbers that had attacked them, rallied in
their turn, and hung upon the rear of the English. Their
captain, just then enfeebled by sickness, was unable to
arrange or conduct his forces as they should have been;
and the consequence was a degree of confusion, and their
separation into small parties. In this manner, they suffered
the loss of thirty-eight men, though the Indians paid dearly
for it by the loss of more than a hundred of their warriors
on the way. Captain Turner perished in the expedition.

By the ^destruction at the falls, Philip s forces were seri
ously diminished; yet his spirit continued unsubdued and
undaunted, and he was resolved to retort upon the English
the injuries he had sustained. Accordingly, on the 30th of
May, six hundred of his warriors appeared at Hatfield, and
rushed suddenly into the town. They immediately set fire
to twelve unfortified buildings, and attacked several pali
saded dwelling-houses. These were bravely defended by
the people. In the midst of the fight, as the inhabitants
were attacked, whether in their dwellings or at their labors,
a party of twenty-five resolute young men crossed the river
from Hadley, and came with such animation upon the
Indians, and with so deadly a fire, that the latter were
driven back. Eventually, the whole body of the enemy
was obliged to return, without effecting, as was intended,
the complete destruction of the place. They, however,
drove off a large number of sheep and cattle.

Massachusetts and Connecticut now increased their forces
in this quarter, as it appeared that the foe was determined

182

GREAT EVENTS OF

on devastating the settlements upon the river. Hadley
became next the object of attack, in which about seven
hundred Indians were engaged. The assault was made on
the 12th of June, the Indians having laid an ambuscade at
the southern extremity, and advanced the main body towards
the other the preceding night. Though the Indians exhib
ited their usual fierceness, they were met and repulsed at
the palisades. Renewing their attacks upon other points,
they seemed resolved to carry the place. Still, they were
held in check until assistance arrived from Northampton,
when the foe was driven into the woods.

Defence of Hadley.

It was during this attack, as is supposed, that the assist
ance was afforded to the whites which has generally been
ascribed to GofFe, one of the fugitive judges from England,
which at the time was believed to have been rendered
by the guardian angel of the place. In the midst of the
confusion and distress of the battle, a gray-headed, venera
ble-looking man, whose costume differed from that of the
inhabitants, appeared, and assumed the direction of the

AMERICAN HISTORY.

defence. He arrayed the people in the best manner,
showing that he well understood military tactics, led in the
battle, and, by his exhortations and efforts, rendered essential
aid on the occasion. After the departure of the Indians, he
was not observed, and nothing was heard of him afterwards.
As it is known that, at that time, Goffe and Whalley were
concealed in the house of Mr. Russel in Hadley, it is
inferred that one of these men, Goffe (for Whalley was
superanuated) left his concealment, in the danger which
existed, and put forth the effort here recorded, in order to
save the town.

Philip was now secure in no place, but his haughty spirit
was untamed by adversity. Although meeting with con
stant losses, and among them some of his most experienced
warriors, he, nevertheless, seemed as hostile and deter
mined as ever. In August, the intrepid Church made a
descent upon his head-quarters, at Matapoiset, where he
killed and took prisoners about one hundred and thirty of
his men. Even Philip escaped with difficulty. So great
was his precipitation, that he was obliged to leave his wam
pum behind, which, with his wife and son, fell into the hands
of the victors. That son, it was afterwards ascertained,
was sold into slavery, as it was also the mournful fact, with
a number of Philip s captured followers. Philip, as stated
above, escaped with difficulty. The particulars, as related
by Church, are as follow: Church s guide had brought him
to a place where a large tree, which the enemy had fallen
across a river, lay. Church had come to the top end of
the tree when he happened to spy an Indian upon the
stump of it, on the other side of the stream. He imme
diately leveled his gun against the Indian, and had doubtless
despatched him, had not one of his own Indians called
hastily to him not to fire, for he believed it was one of his
own men. Hearing this, in all probability the Indian upon
the stump looked about, and Church s Indian, then seeing
his face, perceived his mistake, for he knew him to be
Philip. Church s Indian then fired himself, but it was too

184

GREAT EVENTS OF

late. Philip immediately threw himself off the stump,
leaped down a bank on the other side of the river, and was
out of sight. Church at once gave chase for him, but was
unable to discover his course, and only took some of his
friends and followers, as has been related.

Philip s Escape.

But from this time, Philip was too closely watched and
hotly pursued to escape destruction. His end was rapidly
drawing near, his followers mostly deserted him, and he
was driven from place to place, until he found himself in
his ancient seat near Pokanoket. The immediate occasion
of his death is thus narrated: He having put to death one
of his own men, for advising him to make peace, this man s
brother, whose name was Alderman, fearing the same fate,
deserted him, and gave Captain Church an account of his
situation, and offered to lead him to his camp. Early on
Saturday morning, 12th August, Church came to the swamp
where Philip was encamped, and, before he was discovered,
had placed a guard about it so as to encompass it, except
at a small place. He then ordered Captain Golding to rush

AMERICAN HISTORY.

185

into the swamp, and fall upon Philip in his camp, which he
immediately did, but was discovered as he approached,
and, as usual, Philip was the first to fly. Having but just
awaked from sleep, and having put on part of his clothes, he
fled with all his might. Coming directly upon an English
man and Indian, who composed a part of the ambush at
the edge of the swamp, the Englishman s gun missed fire,

Death of Philip.

but Alderman, the Indian, whose gun was loaded with two
balls, sent one through his heart and another not above
two inches from it. "He fell upon his face in the mud and
water, with his gun under him."

This important news was immediately communicated to
Captain Church, by the man who performed the exploit;
but the captain suffered nothing to be said concerning it, as
he wished to dislodge the enemy from his retreat. Philip s
great captain, Annawon, had, however, led out about sixty
of his followers from their dangerous situation, and, when
the English scoured the swamp, they found not many
Indians left. These were killed and captured. After the

186 GREAT EVENTS OF

affair was over, Church communicated to his troops the
gratifying intelligence of Philip s death, upon which the
whole army gave three loud huzzas. Philip s body was
drawn from the spot where he fell, the head taken off, and
the body left unburied, to be devoured by wild beasts.
With the great chief, fell five of his most trusty followers;
one of whom was his chief captain s son, and the Indian
who fired the first gun in this bloody war. Thus fell this
chieftain, who, though an untutored savage, was doubtless
a great man considered in reference to his intellectual
resources and the influence he wielded among his compa
triots. Had his lot fallen among a civilized race, and
fighting as he did for his native country, he had been as
illustrious as any hero of any age or clime.

Philip s war proved a most serious concern to the infant
colonies. It cost them half a million of dollars, and the
lives of above six hundred inhabitants, who were either
killed in battle, or otherwise destroyed by the enemy.
Thirteen towns and six hundred houses were burned, and
there was scarcely a family in the United Colonies that had
not occasion to mourn the death of a relative. Dr. Trum-
bull thinks the loss exceeds the common estimate. He
concludes that about one fencible man in eleven was killed,
and every eleventh family burned out. But the war was
still more disastrous to the Indians. Great numbers of them
fell in battle ; their lodges were destroyed, and, indeed,
their country conquered. Scarcely a hundred warriors
remained of the great leading tribe of the Narragansets.*

Of Philip s warriors, several were remarkable men.
Among these were Nanunteno, or Cononchet; Anna won,
Quinnapin, Tuspaquin, and Tatoson. We can briefly notice
but one the mighty Annawon. We have seen that at
the time of Philip s death, he escaped with a number of
his men. The place of his retreat was not long after
disclosed by an Indian and his daughter, who had been

* Book of the Indians.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 187

captured. It was in a swamp in the south-east part of
Rehoboth. Captain Church, upon this inibi mation, adopted
a most daring stratagem to secure Annawon. At the head
of a small party, conducted by his informers, Church
cautiously approached in the evening the edge of a rocky
precipice, under which the chief was encamped, and criti
cally examined the position. The Indians, their arms, their
employments, (for they were preparing for a meal,) and
other defences, were all noticed by Captain Church; and
particularly the fact, that Annawon and* his son were
reposing near the arms. As he learned from his guide that
no one was allowed to go out or come into the camp, except
by the precipice, he determined to seek his object in that
direction. The Indian and his daughter, according to a
concerted plan, with baskets upon their backs, as if bring
ing in provisions, preceded Church and his men, by their
shadows concealing the latter, and descended the rock.
In this way, although with great difficulty, they all reached
the bottom without alarming the Indians. It happened,
singularly enough, that their descent was accomplished
without discovery, on account of the noise made by the
pounding of a mortar; a squaw being engaged in that work
in preparing green dried corn for their supper. Under
favor of the noise thus made, the rustling sound proceeding
from their leaps from crag to crag was not noticed. Church,
with his hatchet in his hand, stepped over the young man s
head to the arms. The young Annawon threw his blanket
suddenly over his head, and shrunk up in a heap. The old
chief started upon end, and cried out Howah! meaning
Welcome I Finding that there was no escape, he resigned
himself to his fate, and fell back on his couch; while his
captors secured the rest of the company. English and
Indian amicably ate their supper together, and Church
afterwards laid down to rest, as he had not slept during
the thirty-six previous hours ; but his mind was too full of
cares to admit of repose, and after lying a short time, he
got up. On one occasion, during the night, he felt sus-

188

GREAT EVENTS OF

picious of Annawon s intentions, as the latter, after attempt
ing in vain to sleep, arose, and left the spot a short time.
Returning with something in his hands, (Church having in
the mean time prepared himself for the worst,) he placed it
on the ground, and, falling on his knees before his captor,
sai^: "Great Captain, you have killed Philip and conquered
his country, for I believe that I and my company are the last
that war against the English. I suppose the war is ended
by your means." His pack consisted of presents, being
principally several belts of wampum, curiously wrought,
and a red cloth blanket, the royal dress of Philip. These
he gave to Church, expressing his gratification in having an
opportunity of delivering them to him.

Capture of Annawon.

The remainder of the night they spent in discourse, in
which Annawon gave an account of his success and exploits
in former wars with the Indians when he served Asuhmequin,
Philip s father. Annawon, it is said, had confessed that he
had put to death several of the captive English, and could
not deny but that some of them had been tortured. Under

AMERICAN HISTORY. 1S9

these circumstances, and considering the exasperation which
the English naturally felt, it was hardly to be expected that
mercy should be shown him. Church, however, did not
intend that he should be put to death, and had earnestly
entreated for him ; but in his absence from Plymouth, not
long after, the old chief was executed.

It is not uncommon with historians and others, to denounce
and execrate the conduct of Philip and his warriors, as
wanton and savage. They were doubtless cruel they
were savage. The writer would not become their pane
gyrist. But let it be remembered, that if they cannot be
exculpated, there are mitigating circumstances which should
always be mentioned in connection with their most inhuman
barbarities. The influences of Christianity never bore upon
them. They inflicted no greater tortures upon the English
than they often inflicted upon other prisoners of their own
complexion. But in addition, they were fighting for their
own country. They were patriots and they saw in the
progress and prosperity of the English, the downfall of
Indian power the annihilation of Indian title. They were
fathers, husbands, and full well did they know that soon
their family relations would be broken up and the inherit
ance of their children for ever fail. Who can blame them for
wishing to perpetuate their hold on their native hunting
grounds or leaving to their posterity an inheritance dear
to them as ours is to us? We cannot justify their treachery
their indiscriminate and wholesale butcheries but surely
we may admire their bravery their endurance their
natriotism.

190 GREAT EVENTS OF

VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III.

COMBINATION of French and Indians against the Americans Burning of
Schenectady Cause of it Horrors attending it Attack upon Salmon
Falls Upon Casco Results of Expeditions fitted out by New York and
New England Reduction of Port Royal Atrocities which marked the
war Attack on Haverhill, Mass. Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Dustan
Peace.

DURING the three wars of King William, Queen Anne,
and George II., the sufferings of the northern colonies were
severe and protracted, or were intermitted only at short
intervals. The hostility of the Indians was kept alive, and
often kindled into a fresh flame, through the agency of
European settlers on their northern border. These took
up the quarrel of France and England, and sought occa
sions to molest the subjects of the English sovereign in
America.

In King William s War, the French combined with the
Indians in bringing fire and sword upon the inhabitants of
New England and New York. A connected account need
not be given of the disastrous occurrences that took place,
during this sanguinary war; but only particular instances
of hostilities, and their effects, will be narrated in this por
tion of the present work.

We commence with the attack on Schenectady. This was
made in pursuance of a plan adopted by Count Frontenac,
then the governor of Canada, in revenging on the English
colonies the treatment which King James had received
from the English government, and which had inflamed the
resentment of Frontenac s master, Louis XIV. The gov
ernor fitted out three expeditions against the American
colonies in the midst of winter, of which one was against
New York. The attack on Schenectady was the fruit of
this expedition. It was made by a party, consisting of
about two hundred French and, perhaps, fifty Caughnewaga
Indians, under the command of two French officers, Maulet
and St. Helene, in 1689-90.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

191

Schenectady was then in the form of an oblong square,
having a gate at each extremity. But as one of the gates
only could be found, they all entered at that one. The
gate was not only open, but was also unguarded. Although
the town was impaled, and might have been protected, no
one deemed it necessary to close the gate at night, pre
suming that the severity of the season was a sufficient
security. The enemy divided themselves into several par
ties, and waylaid every portal, and then raised the war-
whoop. It was between eleven and twelve o clock on
Saturday night, the 8th of February, when the fearful
tragedy commenced. Maulet attacked a garrison, where
the only resistance of any account was made. He soon
forced the gate, and all the English were slaughtered, and

.~ ^ft//^.i

Burning of Schenectady.

the garrison burned. One of the French officers was
wounded, in forcing a house, and thereby wholly disabled ;
but St. Helene having come to his assistance, the house was
taken and all who had shut themselves in it were put to
the sword. Nothing was now to be seen but massacre and

192 GREAT EVENTS OF

pillage on every side. The most shocking barbarities were
committed on the inhabitants. "Sixty-three houses and
the church were immediately in a blaze. Enciente women,
in their expiring agonies, saw their infants cast into the
flames, being first delivered by the knife of the midnight
assassin. Sixty-three persons were murdered and twenty-
seven were carried into captivity."

A few persons were enabled to escape, but being without
sufficient clothing, they lost their limbs from the severity
of the cold, as they traveled towards Albany.

About noon, the next day, the enemy left the desolated
place, taking such plunder as they could carry with them,
and destroying the remainder. It was designed, it seems,
to spare the minister of the place, as Maulet wanted him
as his own prisoner; but he was found among the mangled
dead, and his papers burned. The houses of two or three
individuals were spared, for particular reasons, while the
rest were consigned to the flanws.

Owing to the state of the traveling, news of the massacre
did not reach the great Mohawk castle, seventeen miles
distant, until at the expiration of two days. On the recep
tion of the news, a party commenced a pursuit of the foe.
After a tedious route, they fell upon their rear, killed and
took twenty-five of them, and effected some other damage.

The second party of French and Indians was sent against
the delightful settlement at Salmon Falls, on the Piscataqua.
At Three Rivers, Frontenac had fitted out an expedition of
fifty-two men and twenty-five Indians. They had an
officer at their head in whom the greatest confidence could
be reposed Sieur Hertel. In his small band he had three
sons and two nephews. After a long and rugged march,
Hertel reached the place on the 27th of March, 1690. His
spies having reconnoitered it, he divided his men into three
companies, the largest portion of which he led himself.
The attack was made at the break of day. The English
made a stout resistance, but were unable to withstand the
well-directed fire of the assailants. Thirty of the bravest of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 193

the inhabitants were cut to pieces ; the remainder, amount
ing to fifty-four, were made prisoners. The English had
twenty-seven houses reduced to ashes, and two thousand
domestic animals perished in the barns that had been burned.
The third party, which was fitted out from Quebec by
the directions of Frontenac, made an attack upon Casco, in
Maine. This was commanded by M. de Portneuf. Her-
tel, on his return to Canada, met with this expedition, and,
joining it with the force under his command, came back to
the scene of warfare in which he had been so unhappily
successful. As the hostile company marched through the
country of the Abenakis, numbers of them joined it. Port
neuf, with his forces thus augmented, came into the neigh
borhood of Casco, according to the French account, on the
25th of May, 1690. On the following night, having pre
pared an ambush, he succeeded in taking and killing an
Englishman who fell into it. Upon this occurrence, the
Indians raised the war-whoop, and about fifty English
soldiers, leaving the garrison to learn the occasion of it, had
nearly reached the ambush, when they were fired upon.
Before they could make resistance, they were fallen upon
by the French and Indians, who, with their swords and
tomahawks, made such a slaughter, that but four of them
escaped, and those with severe wounds. "The English,
seeing now that they must stand a siege, abandoned four
garrisons, and all retired into one which was provided with
cannon. Before these were abandoned, an attack was
made upon one of them, in which the French were repulsed
with the loss of one Indian killed, and one Frenchman
wounded. Portneuf began now to doubt of his ability to
take Casco, fearing the issue; for his commission only
ordered him to lay waste the English settlements, and not
to attempt fortified places. But, in this dilemma, Hertel
and Hopehood (a celebrated chief of the tribe of the Kenne-
becks), arrived. It was now determined to press the siege,
In the deserted forts they found all the necessary tools for
carrying on the work, and they began a mine within fifty
13

194 GREAT EVENTS OF

feet of the fort, under a steep bank, which entiiely protected
them from its guns. The English became discouraged, and,
on the 28th of May, surrendered themselves prisoners of
war. There were seventy men, and probably a much
greater number of women and children; all of whom,
except Captain Davis, who commanded the garrison, and
three or four others, were given up to the Indians, who
murdered most of them in their most cruel manner ; and,
if the accounts be true, Hopehood excelled all other
savages in acts of cruelty."

These barbarous transactions, producing alike terror and
indignation, aroused New England and New York to
attempt a formidable demonstration against the enemy.
The general court of Massachusetts sent letters of request
to the several executives of the provinces, pursuant to
which they convened at New York, May 1st, 1691. Two
important measures were adopted, as the result of the
deliberations, on this occasion Connecticut sent General
Winthrop, with troops, to march through Albany, there to
receive supplies, and to be joined by a body of men from
New York. The expedition was to proceed up Lake
Champlain, and was destined for the destruction of Mon
treal. There was a failure, however, of the supplies, and
thus the project was defeated. Massachusetts sent forth a
fleet of thirty-four sail, under Sir William Phipps. He
proceeded to Port Royal, took it, reduced Acadia, and
thence sailed up the St. Lawrence, with the design of cap
turing Quebec. The troops landed, with some difficulty,
and the place was boldly summoned to surrender. A proud
defiance was returned by Frontenac. The position of the
latter happened to be strengthened, just at this time, by a
reinforcement from Montreal. Phipps, learning this, and
finding also that the party of Winthrop, which he expected
from Montreal, had failed, gave up the attempt, and returned
to Boston, with the loss of several vessels and a consider
able number of troops. A part of his fleet had been
wrecked by a storm.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 195

During the progress of King William s War, the atroci
ties committed upon the colonists, by the French and
Indians, were equal to any recorded in the annals of the
most barbarous age. Connected with these, were instances
of heroic valor on the part of the sufferers, which are not
surpassed by any on the historic page. A specimen will
here be related: On the 15th of March, 1697, the last year
of King William s War, an attack was suddenly made on
Haverhill, in Massachusetts, by a party of about twenty
Indians. It was a rapid, but fatal onset, and a fitting finale
of so dreadful a ten years war. Eight houses were
destroyed, twenty-seven persons killed, and thirteen carried
away prisoners. One of these houses belonged to a Mr.
Dustan, in the skirts of the town. Mr. Dustan was
engaged in work at some distance from home, but, by some
means, he learned what was passing at the place.

Before the Indians had reached his house, he had arrived
there, and been able to make some arrangements for the
removal of his wife and children. The latter he bid to run.
His wife, who had but only a few days before become the
mother of an infant, was in no condition to leave her bed.
He undertook, however, to remove her, but it was too late.
The Indians were rushing on. No time could be lost;
and Mr. Dustan turned with despair from the mother of
his children, to the children themselves. It became neces
sary at once to hasten their flight they were seven in
number, besides the infant left with its mother, the eldest
being seventeen years, and the youngest two years old.
The Indians were upon them, and what could the agonized
father do? With his gun he mounted his horse, and riding
in the direction of his children, overtook them only about
forty rods from the house. His first intention was to take
up the child that he could least spare, and escape with that.
But, alas ! that point he was unable to decide they were
all equally dear to him. He, therefore, determined to resist
the enemy, who was on a pursuit, and, if possible, save all.
Facing the savages, he fired, and they returned the fire.

196

GREAT EVENTS OF

The Indians, however, did not choose to follow up the pur
suit, either from fear of the resolute father, who continued
to fire as he retreated, or from an apprehension of arousing
the neighboring English, before they could finish their
depredations in the town, and hence this part of the family
soon effected their escape.

Mr. Dustan saving his children.

We now return to the house. There was living in it a
nurse, Mrs. Neif, who heroically shared the fate of her
mistress, when escape was in her power. The Indians
entered the house, and, having ordered the sick woman to
rise and sit quietly in the corner of the fire-place, they
commenced the pillage of the dwelling, and concluded by
setting it on fire. At the approach of night, Mrs. Dustan
was forced to march into the wilderness, and seek repose
upon the hard, cold ground. Mrs. NefF, in attempting to
elude the Indians with the infant, was intercepted. The
babe was taken from her, and its brains beat out against a
neighboring tree. The captives, when collected, amounted
to thirteen in number. That same day they were marched

AMERICAN HISTORY.

197

twelve miles before encamping, although it was nearly
night before they set out. Succeeding this, for several
days, they were obliged to keep up with their savage com
rades, over an extent of country of not less than one hun
dred and forty or fifty miles. Mrs. Dustan, feeble as she
had been, wonderfully supported the fatigue incident to
her situation.

After this, the Indians, according to their custom, divided
their prisoners. Mrs. Dustan, Mrs. Neff, and a captive
lad from Worcester, fell to the share of an Indian family
consisting of twelve persons. These now took charge of
the captives, and appear to have treated them with no
unkindness, save that of forcing them to extend their jour
ney still farther towards an Indian settlement. They, how
ever, gave the prisoners to understand that there was one
ceremony to which they must submit, after they had arrived

Escape of Mrs. Dustan.

at their place of destination, and that was to run the
gauntlet between two files of Indians. This announcement
filled Mrs. Dustan and her two companions with so much

198 GREAT EVENTS OF

dread, that they mutually decided to attempt an escape.
Accordingly, after obtaining information from the Indians
themselves, as to the way of killing and scalping their
enemies, who gave the information without suspecting their
object, they laid their plans for taking the lives of the sav
ages. One night, "when the Indians were in the most
sound sleep, these three captives arose, and, softly arming
themselves with the tomahawks of their masters, allotted
the number each should kill; and so truly did they direct
their blows, that but two, a boy and a woman, made their
escape, the latter having been seriously wounded. Having
finished their fearful work, they hastily left the place. As
the scene of the exploit was a small island, in the mouth of
a stream that falls into the Merrimack, they made use of a
boat of the Indians to effect their escape ; the others being
scuttled to prevent the use of them in pursuit, should the
Indians be near; and thus, with what provisions and arms
the Indian camp afforded, they embarked, and slowly took
the course of the river for their homes, which they reached
without accident."

The whole country was startled at the relation of the
heroic deed, the truth of which was never questioned.
The palpable proofs of their feat they brought with them,
and the general court of Massachusetts gave them fifty
pounds as a reward, and they received from individuals
likewise substantial tokens, expressing the admiration in
which the exploit was held. The governor of Maryland,
hearing of the transaction, sent them also a generous
present.

This is a case where individuals may, perhaps, differ in
opinion as to the strict moral propriety of the deed. The
necessity of such an act, for relief from suffering, may be
estimated differently, according to the different theories
which men have adopted. Yet it seems to have been
generally, if not universally approved by those who lived
contemporaneously with the transaction ; and who, from the
stern integrity of their character, and from their acquaint-

AMERICAN HISTORY.

199

ance with the circumstances of the country, were peculiarly
well fitted to judge.

Such were some of the striking events during the period
of King William s War ; a war which continued nearly ten
years, and brought incalculable distress upon the colonies.
The peace of Ryswick, in 1697, put an end to it; but this
peace proved to be of short duration.

200 GREAT EVENTS OF

ix. QUEEN ANNE S WAR.

PRINCIPAL Scenes of this War in America Attack upon Deerfield Captivity
and Sufferings of Rev. Mr. Williams Other Disasters of the War Peace
Death of Queen Anne Accession of George I. Continued Sufferings
of the Colonies of Massachusetts and New Hampshire Peace concluded
with the Indians at Boston.

KING WILLIAM having deceased in 1702, Queen Anne
was seated on the British throne, and war soon began again
to rage throughout Europe. England and France, including
Spain also, drew the sword, to settle some unadjusted claims
between them, and the contest of the parent countries, as
usual, soon involved their American colonies. The states
of Massachusetts and New Hampshire, became the principal
scenes of the war in America, the colony of New York
being secured from aggression through the neutrality of
the Five Nations on her borders. The war, which lasted
more than ten years, is generally denominated Queen Anne s
War, and was attended with the usual barbarous and
distressing results incident to savage warfare.

The drama opened at Deerfield, on the Connecticut river,
on the 19th of February, 1704. The preliminaries to it
had occurred a little before in the destruction of several
small settlements from Casco to Wells in Maine, and the
killing and capture of one hundred and thirty people in
the aggregate. This was in contravention to the solemn
assurance given by the eastern Indians, of peace with New
England. As Deerfield was a frontier town, the enemy
had watched it for the purpose of capture from an early
period. Indeed, it had been constantly exposed to inroads,
during King William s War, but had resolutely maintained
its ground, and increased in size and population, especially
from the termination of that war. It was palisaded, though
imperfectly; several detached houses were protected by
slight fortifications, and twenty soldiers had been placed
within it. They had, however, been quartered about in
different houses, and, forgetting their duty as soldiers, were

AMERICAN HISTORY. 201

surprised with the rest of the inhabitants. There was a
great depth of snow upon the ground, a circumstance which
gave the enemy an easy entrance over the pickets. The
commander of the French was Hertel de Rouville.

The assailants, in approaching the place, used every pre
caution to avoid disturbing the soldiery or the inhabitants
by noise in walking over the crusted snow, stopping occa
sionally, that the sound of their feet might appear like the
fitful gusts of the wind. But the precaution was unnecessary,
for the guard within the fort had retired, and fallen asleep.
None, of all who were in the village, awaked, except to be
put immediately into the sleep of death; to be doomed to a
a horrible captivity, or to effect a difficult and hazardous
escape into the adjacent woods amidst the snows of winter.
The houses were assaulted by parties detached in different
directions ; the doors were broken open, the astonished
people dragged from their beds, and pillage and personal
violence in all its forms ensued. They who attempted
resistance, were felled by the tomahawk or musket.

Some of the separate features of this work of destruction
and scene of agony, deserve particular notice, and will
ever call up the painful sympathies of the reader of history.
The minister of the place, the Rev. John Williams, who
subsequently wrote a narrative of the affair, and of his own
captivity, was a conspicuous actor and sufferer in the sad
tragedy. Early in the assault, which was not long before
the break of day, about twenty Indians attacked his house.
Instantly leaping from his bed, he ran towards the door, and
perceived a party making their entrance into the house.
He called to awaken two soldiers who were sleeping in the
chamber, and had only returned to the bedside for his arms,
when the enemy rushed into the room. Upon this, as he
says, "I reached my hands up to the bed-tester for my
pistol, uttering a short petition to God, expecting a present
passage through the valley of the shadow of death." He
levelled it at the breast of the foremost Indian, but it missed
fire : he was immediately seized by three Indians, who

202

GREAT EVENTS OF

secured his pistol, and, binding him fast, kept him naked in
the cold, nearly the space of an hour. One of these captors
was a leader or captain, who soon met the fate he merited.

Capture of Mr. Williams.

Says Mr. Williams, "the judgment of God did not long
slumber, for by sun-rising he received a mortal shot from
my next neighbor s house." This house was not a garrison,
but being defended by seven resolute men, and as many
resolute women, withstood the efforts of three hundred
French and Indians. They attacked it repeatedly, and
tried various methods to set it on fire, but without success;
in the mean while suffering from the fire which was poured
upon them from the windows and loop-holes of the building.
The enemy gave up the attempt in despair. Mrs. Williams
having been confined but a few weeks previously, was
feeble a circumstance which rendered her case hopeless;
but her agony was intensely increased by witnessing the
murder of two of her little ones, who were dragged to the
door, and butchered, as was also a black woman belonging
to the family. Rifling the house with the utmost rudeness,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 203

the enemy seized Mrs. Williams, ill as she was, and five
remaining children, with a view to carry them into captivity.

While these transactions were in progress, a lodger in
the house, Captain Stoddard, seized his cloak, and leaped
from a chamber window. He escaped across Deerfield
river, and finding it necessary to secure his feet from injury,
he tore the cloak into pieces, and wrapped them up in it,
and was thus enabled, though in great exhaustion, to reach
Hatfield. An assault was made upon the house of Captain
John Sheldon, but the door was so strong and so firmly
bolted, that the enemy found it difficult to break or penetrate
it. Their only resort, therefore, was to perforate it with
their tomahawks. Through the aperture thus made, they
thrust a musket, fired, and killed Mrs. Sheldon, a ball
striking her as she was rising from her bed in an adjoining
room. The mark of the ball was long to be seen in a
timber near the bed, the house having been carefully
preserved, bearing upon the front door the marks of
the Indian hatchet. In the mean time, the son and son s
wife of Captain Sheldon, sprang from a chamber window
at the east end of the building; but unfortunately for the
lady, her ankle became sprained by the fall, and being
unable to walk, she was seized by the Indians. The husband
escaped into the adjoining forest, and reached Hatfield.
The enemy at length gaining possession of the house,
reserved it on account of its size as a depot for the pris
oners taken in the village.

At the expiration of about two hours, the enemy having
collected the prisoners, and plundered and set fire to the
buildings, took up their march from the place. Forty-seven
persons had been put to death, including those killed in
making the defence. "We were carried over the river to
the foot of the mountain, about a mile from my house," sa^s
Mr. Williams, "where we found a great number of our
Christian neighbors men, women, and children to the
number of one hundred, nineteen of whom were afterwards
murdered in the way, and two starved to death near Coos

204 GREAT EVENTS OF

in a time of great scarcity and famine the savages under
went there. When we came to the foot of the mountain,
they took away our shoes, and gave us Indian shoes, to
prepare us for our journey."

At this spot, a portion of the enemy was overtaken by a
party of the English, consisting of the few who had escaped,
together with the men who had defended the two houses,
and a small number from Hatfield, and a brisk fight ensued.
The little band, however, was in danger of being sur
rounded by the main body of the enemy s troops, as they
came into the action, and, accordingly, they were compelled
to retreat. They left nine of their number slain. The
attack on the enemy, under such circumstances, indicated
the resolute and sympathizing spirit of the people, but it
had well nigh proved fatal to the prisoners. Rouville, fear
ing, at one time, a defeat, had ordered the latter to be put
to death, but, providentially, the bearer of the message was
killed before he executed his orders. They were, never
theless, held in readiness to be sacrificed in the event of
disasters happening to the enemy.

Soon after the termination of the skirmish, Rouville
commenced his march for Canada. Three hundred miles
of a trackless wilderness were to be traversed, and that too
at a very inclement season of the year. The prospects of
the captives were gloomy beyond description. Many were
women, at that time under circumstances requiring the
most tender treatment. Some were young children, not
sufficiently strong to endure the fatigues of traveling.
Infants there were, who must be carried in their parents
arms, or left behind to be butchered by the savage or frozen
on the snow ; and, of the adult males, several were suffering
from severe wounds.

The first day s journey was but four miles, and was sig
nalized by the murder of an infant. The Indians, however,
seemed disposed generally to favor the captives, by carry
ing on their backs such children as were incapable of
traveling. From mercenary motives, they wished to keep

AMERICAN HISTORY. 205

all alive that they could, as the captives would bring a
price, or be serviceable to them in some way, in Canada.
It was no sentiment of compassion that moved them; for, as
soon as their patience failed them, the miserable captive,
whether man, woman, or child, was knocked on the head.
At night, they encamped in a meadow, in what is now
Greenfield, where they cleared away the snow, spread
boughs of trees, and made slight cabins of brush, for the
accommodation of the prisoners. The strongest of the latter
were bound after the Indian manner that night, and every
subsequent night, in order to prevent escape. In the very
first night, one man broke away and escaped, and, at the same
time, Mr. Williams, who was considered the principal of the
captives, was informed by the commander-in-chief, that if any
more attempted to escape, the rest should be put to death.
In the second day s march occurred the death of Mrs.
Williams. In the course of the route, it became necessary
to cross Creek river, at the upper part of Deerfield
meadow. From some change of conductors, Mr. Williams,
who had before been forbidden to speak to his fellow-cap
tives, was now permitted to do it, and even to assist his
distressed wife, who had begun to be exhausted. But it
was their last meeting, and most affecting was the scene.
She very calmly told him that her strength was fast failing,
and that he would soon lose her. At the same time, she
did not utter the language of discouragement or of com
plaint, in view of the hardness of her fortune. When the
company halted, Mr. Williams former conductor resumed
his place, and ordered him into the front, and his wife
was obliged to travel unaided. They had now arrived
at the margin of Green river. This they passed by
wading through the water, which was about two feet in
depth, and running with great rapidity. They now came
to a steep mountain, which it was necessary to ascend.
The narrative of Mr. Williams says, here: "No sooner had
I overcome the difficulty of that ascent, but I was permitted
to sit down, and to be unburthened of my pack. I sat pity-

206 GREAT EVENTS OF

ing those who were behind, and entreated my master to let
me go down and help my wife, but he refused. I asked
each of the prisoners, as they passed by me, after her, and
heard that, passing through the above said river, she fell
down, and was plunged all over in the water ; after which,
she traveled not far; for, at the foot of the mountain, the
cruel and blood-thirsty savage who took her, slew her with
his hatchet, at one stroke." The same day, a young woman
and child were killed and scalped.

After some days, they reached the mouth of White river,
where Rouville divided his force into several parties, who took
different routes to the St. Lawrence. Mr. Williams belonged
to a party which reached the Indian village St. Francis, on
the St. Lawrence, by the way of Lake Champlain. After a
short residence at that village, he was sent to Montreal, where
he was treated with kindness by the governor, Vaudreuil.

In the year 1706, fifty-seven of these captives were con
veyed to Boston in a flag-ship, among whom were Mr. Wil
liams and all his remaining children (two having been ran
somed and sent home before), except his daughter Eunice,
whom, notwithstanding all his exertions, he was never able to
redeem, and whom, at the tender age of ten years, he was
obliged to leave among the Indians. As she grew up under
Indian influence, having no other home, and no other friends
who could counsel and guide her, she adopted the manners
and customs of the Indians, settled with them in a domestic
state, and, by her husband, had several children. She
became also, it is said, a Catholic, and ever afterwards
firmly attached to that religion. This, perhaps, is scarcely
a matter of surprise, as the sentiment was, the more easily
instilled into her mind, from her age and the circumstances
in which she was placed. Some time after the war,
she visited her relations at Deerfield, in company with her
husband. She was habited in the Indian costume, and,
strange as it may seem, though every persuasive was used
to induce her to abandon the savages, and to remain among
her connections, all was in vain. She continued to lead

AMERICAN HISTORY. 207

the life of a savage, and, though she repeated her visits to
her friends in New England, she uniformly persisted in
wearing her blanket and counting her beads. Two of the
children of Mr. Williams, after their return, became worthy
and respectable ministers; one at Waltham, the other at
Long Meadow, in Springfield.

The captive Mr. Williams, upon his return to the colony,
was desired, by the remnant of his Deerfield friends, to
resume the duties of his pastoral office in that place. He
complied with their request, and, having remarried, reared
another family of children, and died in 1729.

During Queen Anne s War, no other single tragedy
occurred like that of Deerfield; but, at all times, the enemy
were prowling about the frontier settlements, watching, in
concealment, for an opportunity to strike a sudden blow,
and, having done irreparable mischief, to escape with safety.
The women and children retired into garrisons; the men
left their fields uncultivated, or labored with arms at their
sides, and having sentinels posted at every point whence
an attack could be apprehended. Yet, notwithstanding
these precautions, the Indians were often successful, killing
sometimes an individual, sometimes a whole family, some
times a band of laborers, ten or twelve in number; and, so
alert were they in their movements, that but few of them
fell into the hands of the whites.

Queen Anne died in 1714, and George I., of the house
of Brunswick, ascended the throne of England. During
the reign of the latter, a state of warfare existed between
the enemy and the colony of Massachusetts and New
Hampshire for several years, distressing to the former, but
attended by few signal conflicts, disasters, or victories. At
length, however, it was discovered that the Indians,
although instigated still by the French, were not averse to
peace. Accordingly, towards the latter part of the year
1725, a treaty was concluded at Boston, and the next spring
was ratified at Fal mouth. A period of tranquillity suc
ceeded this event in the northern colonies.

208 GREAT EVENTS OF

X. WAR OF GEORGE II.

WAR between England and France, 1744 French take Canso Effect of this
Declaration of War upon the Indians Attack upon Great Meadows (now
Putney) Also, upon Ashuelot (now Keene) Expedition against Louisburg
Particulars of it Surrender of it Continuance of the War Various
places assaulted Savage Barbarities following the surrender of Fort
Massachusetts Peace declared.

THE attempts to maintain peace with the Indians were
successful through a number of years. The most happy
expedient which the English adopted for that purpose, was
the erection of trading-houses, where goods were furnished
by government to be exchanged for furs, which the Indians
brought to them. This had the effect of conciliating the
Indians, and, as it stimulated their industry, it was more
serviceable to them than direct gifts. In the course of time,
however, they began to be restive. Their intercourse with
the whites, for trading purposes, renewed reminiscences of
the attacks and cruelties committed upon the exterior set
tlements. The Indians were wont to boast of their feats,
and of the tortures inflicted upon the captured English ; in
some instances, the friends of those with whom they were
now holding intercourse. They were disposed frequently,
when provoked or intoxicated, to threaten to come again,
with the war-whoop and the tomahawk. Hence, individual
acts of violence occasionally took place, at or near the
trading-towns, and it was evident that, whenever war
between the English and French should commence, there
would be a reiteration of the former scenes and acts of
atrocity.

The day of blood at length arrived. It was in the year
1744, that England and France again commenced hostili
ties. The intelligence no sooner crossed the Atlantic, than
the frontiers of the colonies became the area of the conflict,
and the blood-thirsty savage took up his hatchet, with the
intention of giving vent to his long pent-up vengeance.
George II. had been on the throne several years.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 209

Before the proclamation of war was known at Boston,
the French governor of Cape Breton sent a party to take
Canso, which was effected, and the captives were conveyed
to Louisburg. The proclamation of war seems to have had
a singular effect on the Indians, who had manifested a
degree of attachment to the whites. It awakened the
naturally ferocious feelings of the savage feelings that
had been for some time suspended ; and, forgetting the many
ties of acquaintance and friendly intercourse, he easily fell
back upon those habits of carnage and plunder, in which
he was originally nurtured. The effect of the proclama
tion of war, on all the other Indians, was to have been
expected, as gratifying their long- indulged desires of ming
ling in the scenes of murder and pillage. It was an unhappy
circumstance, in regard to the Indians who had been
indulged with so intimate an intercourse with the whites,
that they were perfectly acquainted with all the routes
from Canada to the various English settlements, thus serv
ing as guides for others, or facilitating their predatory
irruptions.

With a wise foresight, upon the first intimation of war,
several new forts were ordered to be "built in exposed
parts of the country, the western regiments of militia in
Massachusetts were called on for their quotas of men to
defend the frontiers in that quarter, and scouting parties
were employed in various places for the purpose of dis
covering the incursions of the enemy, and ferreting out
their trails. But happily, during the first year, they
remained quiet, or were secretly making their preparations
for the part they intended hereafter to enact.

The Indians commenced operations in July, 1745, at the
Great Meadow, now Putney, on the Connecticut, and a few
days after at upper Ashuelot (Keene), killing at each place
an individual. Somewhat later in the year, the Great
Meadow was the scene of another attack, with a small
loss to the whites, as also to the Indians. The vigilance
of the colonists, however, was so unceasing, that but little
14

210 GREAT EVENTS OF

opportunity at this time was afforded for the gratification
of their malignity.

The eyes of the New England colonists were now fixed
on one great enterprise, the reduction of Louisburg, on the
island of Cape Breton, a place of incredible strength, which
had been twenty-five years in building. Accordingly, four
thousand troops from the several colonies, as far as Pennsyl
vania, were raised, the command of which was assigned to
William Pepperell. On the 4th of April, 1745, the expedi
tion had arrived at Canso. Here they were detained three
weeks on account of the ice. At length Commodore Warren,
according to orders from England, arrived at Canso in a
ship of sixty guns, with three other ships of forty guns each.
After a consultation with Pepperell, the commodore pro
ceeded to cruise before Louisburg. Soon after, the general
sailed with the whole fleet. On the 30th of April, landing
his troops, he invested the city. A portion of the troops on
the north-east part of the harbor, meeting with the ware
houses containing the naval stores, set them on fire. The
smoke, driven by the wind into the grand battery, so
terrified the French, that they abandoned it. After spiking
the guns, they returned to the city. Colonel Vaughan, who
conducted the first column, took possession of the deserted
battery. With extreme difficulty, cannon were drawn up
for fourteen nights successively, from the landing-place,
through a morass to the camp. It was done by men with
straps over their shoulders, and sinking to their knees in
the mud; a service which oxen or horses on such ground
couM not have performed. The cannon of the forsaken
battery were drilled, and turned with good effect on the city.

On the 7lh of May, a summons was sent to the command
ing officer of Louisburg, but he refused to surrender the
place. The efforts of the assailants were then renewed,
and put forth to the utmost, both by the commodore s fleet
and the land forces. Their efforts were at length crowned
with success. Discouraged by the whole aspect of affairs,
Uuchambon, the French commander, felt under the necessity

AMERICAN HISTORY.

211

of surrendering; and, accordingly, on the 16th of June,
articles of capitulation were signed.

Reduction of Louisburg.

This expedition, and its success, are one of the most
striking events in American warfare. It established the
New England character for a daring and enterprising
spirit, and it became equally the boast and the fear of
Britain. The daring and the prowess that effected such
an achievement, might one day be arrayed against the
integrity of the British empire in America. Pious people
considered that this victory was wrought out by a special
guiding and cooperating Providence.

After the loss of Louisburg, the conflicts on the borders
became more frequent and fatal. The enemy was exaspe
rated, and determined to give the colonists no rest. Various
places on the Connecticut were accordingly attacked, but
chiefly settlements in New Hampshire, the results of which
were very distressing to individual families. Charlestown
Keene, New Hopkinton, Contoocook, Rochester, and many
other places whose situations exposed them to the enemy

212 GREAT EVENTS OF

were attacked, and a greater or less number of individuals
were killed, wounded, or captured.

One attack may be stated in detail ; it followed the sur
render of Fort Massachusetts to VaudreuiPs French and
Indian forces, an honourable capitulation, which took place
in the summer of 1746, the fort having defended itself as
long as its ammunition lasted. The narrative is given in
the language of another: "Immediately after the surrender
of Fort Massachusetts, about fifty of VaudreuiPs Indians
passed Hoosack mountain, for the purpose of making depre
dations at Deerfield, about forty miles eastward. Arriving
near the village on Sunday, they reconnoitered the north
meadow, for the purpose of selecting a place of attack upon
the people, as they should commence their labor the next
morning. Not finding a point of attack suited to their
design, which seems to have been rather to capture than to
secure scalps, they proceeded about two miles south, to a
place called the Bars, where were a couple of houses,
owned by the families of Arnsden and Allen, but now
deserted; and early in the morning formed an ambuscade
on the margin of a meadow, under the cover of a thicket
of alders, near which was a quantity of mown hay. The
laborers of the two families, accompanied by several chil
dren, then residing in Deerfield village, proceeded to their
work in the early part of the day, and commenced their
business very near the Indians, who now considered their
prey as certain. But a little before they commenced their
attack, Mr. Eleazer Hawks, one of the neighboring inhab
itants, went out for fowling; and, approaching near the
ambuscade, was shot down and scalped. Alarmed at the
fire, the persons fled down a creek towards a mill, fiercely
pursued by the Indians. Simeon Arnsden, a lad, was
seized, killed and scalped; Samuel Allen, John Sadler, and
Adonijah Gillet, made a stand under the bank of Deerfield
river, near the mouth of the mill creek, whence they opened
a fire on the Indians. Soon overpowered, 411en and Gillet
fell; but Sadler escaped to an island, and thence across the

AMERICAN HISTORY.

213

river, under a shower of balls. In the mean time, others,
making for the road leading to the town, were closely pur
sued, and Oliver Arnsden, after a vigorous struggle for his
life, was barbarously butchered. Eunice, a daughter, and
two sons of Allen (Samuel and Caleb) were in the field;
Eunice was knocked down by a tomahawk, and her skull
fractured, but, in the hurry, was left unscalped. Samuel
was made prisoner, and Caleb effected his escape by run
ning through a piece of corn, though the Indians passed
very near him. Notwithstanding the severity of her
wounds, Eunice recovered, and lived to an advanced age.*
Although the war between England and France was
terminated by the treaty of peace at Aix-la-Chapelle, on the
18th of October, 1743, yet tranquillity did not immediately
follow. The frontiers continued to be ravaged, and the
comfort and progress of the settlers were seriously inter
rupted, for a time, beyond the general pacification. The
basis of the peace, as settled at Aix-la-Chapelle, was the
mutual restoration of all places taken during the war:
Louisburg, the pride and glory of the war, reverted to the
French, to the grief and mortification of New England.

* Hoyt.

214 GREAT EVENTS OP

XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.

DECLARATION of War between England and France Causes of the War-
Mode of conducting it Various Expeditions planned Nova Scotia taken
from the French General Braddock s signal defeat Failure of Expedi
tions against Niagara and Fort Frontenac Expedition against Crown
Point Battle of Lake George Campaign of 1756 Inefficiency of Lord
Loudon Loss of Fort Oswego Indian Atrocities in Pennsylvania Cam
paign of 1757 Massacre at Fort William Henry Campaign of 1758
Capture of Louisburg Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga
Capture of Fort Frontenac Fort du Quesne taken Campaign of 1759
Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken Niagara Captured Siege and
Capture of Quebec Death of Wolfe and Montcalm Final Surrender of
the French Possessions in Canada to the English Peace of Paris.

AFTER a few years of peace, during which the colonies
had somewhat repaired their wasted strength and resources,
a declaration of war was made between Great Britain and
France in the summer of 1756. There had been an actual
state of warfare for two previous years, causing no small
grief and annoyance to the colonies, who had fondly hoped
longer to enjoy the blessings of tranquillity, and prosecute
their schemes of improvement. An invaluable blessing,
however, ultimately flowed from the renewed conflict of
arms as, from this time, that federation took place among
the separated provinces, which was consummated after
wards in their independence as a nation. The prosecution
of a common object, such as was presented in the French
and Indian War, naturally concentrated and united their
energies, and evolved, at length, the idea of a more perfect
political association.

The causes of the war grew out of the encroachments
of the French upon the frontier of the English colonies in
America. Such, at least, was the allegation on the part of
England. France had established settlements on the St.
Lawrence, and at the mouth of the Mississippi, and com
menced the gigantic plan of uniting these points by a chain
of forts, extending across the continent, and designed to

AMERICAN HISTORY. 215

confine the English colonists to the eastern slope of the
Alleghanies. The French possessed considerable military
strength in their northern colonies. They had strongly
fortified Quebec and Montreal, and, at other points, the
frontiers were defended by Louisburg, Cape Breton, and
the forts of Lake Champlain, Niagara, Crown Point, Fron-
tenac, and Ticonderoga. And they had, also, a fort of
some strength at Du Quesne, now the spot on which Pitts-
burg is built.

The establishment of French posts on the Ohio, and the
attack on Colonel Washington, were declared, by the
British government, as the commencement of hostilities.
The French, however, allege the intrusion of the Ohio Com
pany upon their territory, as the immediate cause of the
war. General Braddock, at the head of fifteen hundred
troops, had been despatched to America. On his arrival in
Virginia, he requested a convention of colonial governors to
meet him there, to confer on the plan of the ensuing cam
paign. They accordingly met, and three expeditions were
resolved upon one against Du Quesne, to be conducted by
General Braddock; one against forts Niagara and Fronte-
nac, to be commanded by Governor Shirley; and one
against Crown Point, to be led by General Johnson. The
last-named expedition was a measure proposed by Massa
chusetts, and was to be executed by troops raised in New
England and New York. In the mean time, a fourth expe
dition, which had been previously concerted, was carried
on against the French forts in Nova Scotia. This prov
ince, it seems, after its cession to the English, by the treaty
of Utrecht, was still retained, in part, by the French, as its
boundaries were not defined. They had built forts on a
portion of it which the English claimed. To gain posses
sion of these, was the object of the expedition. About two
thousand militia, under Monckton and Winslow, embarked
at Boston, on the 20th of May, 1755; and, having been
joined by three hundred regulars, when they had arrived
at Chignecto, on the Bay of Fundy, they proceeded against

216 GREAT EVENTS OF

Beau Sejour, now the principal post of the French in
that country.

This place they invested and took possession of, after
a bombardment of a few days. Other forts were after
wards attacked and taken, and the whole province was
secured to the British, according to their idea of its proper
boundaries.

The military operations at the South, during this time,
proved to be disastrous in the extreme. One of the most
signal defeats took place in Virginia, that the annals of
American history have recorded. It had been a total loss
of a large army (large for the colonial warfare), but for the
prudence and valor of our youthful Fabius, George Wash
ington. He saved a portion of it, while the whole was
exposed to utter annihilation, through the pride and ill-cal
culating policy of its leader. General Braddock was not
wanting in valor, or in the knowledge of European tactics;
but he little understood the proper mode of meeting Indian
warfare, and had the greater misfortune of unwillingness
to receive advice from subordinates in office.

The object of the expedition under Braddock, was the
reduction of Fort du Quesne. At the head of two thou
sand men, he commenced his march; but, as it was deemed
an object of great importance to reach the fort before it
could be reinforced, he marched forward with twelve hun
dred men, selected from the different corps, with ten pieces
of cannon, and the necessary ammunition and provisions.
The remainder of the army was left under the command
of Colonel Dunbar, to follow with the heavy artillery,
by moderate and easy marches,

Washington, who was his aid, and well acquainted with
the peculiarities of Indian warfare, foresaw the danger
which was impending, and ventured to suggest the pro
priety of employing a body of Indians, who had offered
their services. These, had the commander seen fit to
accept the advice, would have proved serviceable to him
as scouting and advanced parties. Or had he, as was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 217

also suggested to him, as a matter of safety, placed the
provincial troops in his army in front, he would have
avoided the danger. These troops, consisting of inde
pendent and ranging companies, accustomed to such ser
vices, would have scoured the woods and morasses, and
guarded against an ambuscade. Despising the enemy,
undervaluing the colonial troops, and confiding only in his
own valor and the splendid array of his well-drilled British
regulars, he fearlessly pursued his way. The natural and
necessary impediments were many, and he did not reach
the Monongahela until the 8th of July. The next day he
expected to invest the fort, and in the morning he made
a disposition of "his forces, in accordance with that expect
ation. His van, consisting of three hundred British regu
lars, was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Gage, and he
followed, at some distance, with the artillery and main
body of his men, divided into small columns.

"Washington had the day before rejoined the army, from
which he had been a short time detained by severe illness.
It was noon on the 9th of July, when, from the height above
the right bank of the Monongahela, he looked upon the
ascending army, which, ten miles from Fort Du Quesne, had
just crossed the stream for the second time. Every thing
looked more bright and beautiful than aught he had ever
witnessed before. The companies in their crimson uniform,
with burnished arms and floating banners, were marching
gayly to cheerful music as they entered the forest."

But soon and suddenly, how changed the scene ! How
many exulting soldiers that entered the forest, were destined
never to emerge from it, into the light of day! How many
hearts that were throbbing with hope at the prospect of an
easy victory, were to be hushed for ever! Heedless of
danger, Braddock pressed forward, the distance of seven
miles only still intervening between his army and the con
templated place of action. Suddenly, in an open wood,
thick set with high grass, there burst upon them the Indian
war-whoop and a fierce fire from an unseen enemy on

218 GREAT EVENTS OF

every side. A momentary confusion and panic ensued
many fell, and, the ranks being broken, there was danger
of an ignominious flight. None could at first tell who
might be or where lurked the foe that was dealing death
at so fearful a rate. Braddock, however, rallied his forces,
but mistakingly deemed it necessary to fight, even under
these circumstances, according to European tactics, and to
preserve a regular order of battle. Thus he kept his
soldiers in compact masses, as fair marks for the Indian
bullet or arrow, without the possibility of effectually meeting
the foe. At this critical moment, personal valor was of no
avail. Discipline and art, combined action, and orderly
movement, brought not the enemy where he could be
foiled. There was, indeed, a momentary suspension of the
fight, resulting from the fall of the commanding officer of
the foe, but the attack was quickly renewed with increased
fury the van fell back on the main army, and the whole
body was again thrown into confusion. Had an instant
retreat, or a rapid charge without observance of orderly
military movements been commanded, the result might
have been very different. But Braddock, too ignorant of
the right course, or too bigoted to the European method of
battle, refused to adopt either expedient. Continually fired
upon, and losing his brave men by scores, he still made
efforts to form his broken and wasting troops on the very
spot where they were first attacked, thus bringing the living
to supply the places of the dead, and offering needlessly,
and without any countervailing advantage, successive holo
causts to the demon of battle.

The enemy was small in numbers, and hardly calculated
on the possibility of defeating the English army. Annoy
ance and delay, seemed to be all that they expected to
accomplish; but permitted securely, in the two ravines on
each side of the road where they were concealed, to fire
upon the English, they could but triumph. The Indians,
taking leisurely aim at the officers, swept them from the
field, and all but Washington were either killed or wounded.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

219

He, as aid to Braddock, was peculiarly exposed, as he rode
over every part of the field to carry the general s orders.
Indeed, the sharp-shooters endeavored to take him off, as
well as the rest, but he was providentially preserved. No
instrument of death might be wielded with effect upon him.
The superstitious Indians were struck by the phenomenon
of his escape, and concluded that he was not to be killed.
One of them afterwards averred that he shot at him seven
teen times in succession, and was forced to yield to the
conviction that he was invulnerable. At the close of the
battle, four bullets were found in his coat, and it was known
that two horses had been killed under him.

Braddock s Defeat.

After an action of three hours, General Braddock, wrn
had fearlessly breasted the vollies of the enemy, and had
lost successively three horses from under him, received a
mortal wound. His troops no longer maintained their
position, but fled in terror and dismay. The provincials
remained last on the field, and effected an orderly retreat,
protecting, at the same time, the regulars in their flight.

220 GREAT EVENTS OF

The defeat was most signal, and the loss of life appalling,
The proud army, at the close of the contest, counted but
one-half of its entire number. Sixty-four officers were
killed and wounded. The remains of the English forces
sought their companions under Dunbar, forty miles distant.
Braddock could proceed no farther, and there expired.
The army, with Dunbar for its leader, was soon after
marched to Philadelphia, where it found its winter-quarters.
Thus, in the fatal results of that expedition, the whole fron
tier of Virginia was left exposed to the French and Indians.

Of the enterprise against Niagara and Fort Frontenac,
it may suffice to say, that it utterly failed. We proceed,
therefore, to that against Crown Point, the rendezvous for
which was at Albany. On the last of June (1755), four
thousand troops arrived at Albany, under the command of
General William Johnson and General Lyman. Here the
sachem Hendrick joined them with a body of his Mohawks.
As a portion of the troops, together with the artillery,
batteaux, provisions, and other necessaries for the attempt
on Crown Point, could not be immediately got ready, Gen
eral Lyman advanced with the main body, and erected Fort
Edward, on the Hudson, for the security of the apparatus
above named, which was to be forwarded by Johnson.

Towards the end of August, General Johnson moved his
forces forward more northerly, and pitched his camp at the
south end of Lake George. Here he learned that two
thousand French and Indians, under the command of Baron
Dieskau, had landed at South bay, now Whitehall, and
were marching toward Fort Edward for the purpose of
destroying the English transports and munitions of war.
It was resolved the next morning, in a council of war, to
send out a large detachment of men to intercept Dieskau s
army on its way. To perform this service, Colonel Ephraim
Williams, of Deerfield, was appointed, at the head of twelve
hundred troops, two hundred of whom were Indians.
Dieskau, who was an able commander, had made an advan
tageous disposition to receive the English. While he kept

AMERICAN HISTORY. 221

the main body of his regulars with him in the center, he
ordered the Canadians and Indians to advance on the right
and left in the woods, with a view to surround their oppo
nents. When the American troops had arrived considerably
within the ambuscade, the Mohawk sachem, Hendrick, who
had been sent out too late with his band, was hailed by a
hostile Indian, and instantly there commenced a sharp fire.
This brought on the action sooner than was intended by
Dieskau, who had ordered his flanking parties to reserve
their fire till the firing should proceed from the center. It
was his design to let the English troops get completely
inclosed before the firing commenced, in which case there
would have been an entire defeat of the English. The
discharge of arms necessarily became general, after the
flanking parties had begun; but the advantage was alto
gether on the side of the ambuscaders. The provincials
fought bravely, but finding that they were in danger of
being hemmed in from every quarter, they were obliged to
retreat. The loss of the Americans was considerable.
Colonel Williams was killed. Hendrick and a number of
his Indians, who fought with great intrepidity, were left dead
on the field. The retreating troops joined the main body,
and waited the approach of their now exulting assailants.*
It was nearly noon when the enemy appeared in sight of
Johnson s army. The battle of Lake George, which was
the consequence of their meeting, occurred on the 8th of
September. The American army was encamped on the
banks of that lake, and covered each side of a low thick
morass. To form a sort of breastwork, trees had been
felled, and this was his only cover against an attack. It
happened most favorably that, two days before, General
Johnson had received several cannon from Fort Edward.
The enemy marched up in front of the breastwork within
the distance of one hundred and fifty yards. Soon the
grand and central attack was commenced, while the

* Holmes Annals.

222

GREAT EVENTS OF

English flanks were beset by the Canadians and Indians.
The distant platoon fire of the French did but little execu
tion; and the English, summoning resolution, entered with
increased spirit upon the defence of their position. Working
their artillery with vigor, they compelled the Indians and
Canadian militia to flee into the swamps. Dieskau, under
these circumstances, was forced to order a retreat. It was
not effected with much success, as his troops were thrown
into irrecoverable disorder, and their flight was hastened
by a party pursuing them from the English camp. The
baron met the frequent fate of war he received his
death-wound from a soldier, who, meeting him alone, mis-

Battle of Lake George.

took a movement on the part of the general, which was
intended as propitiatory, for an attempt at self-defence, and
discharged his piece at him. He was feeling for his watch
to give to the soldier. His wound proved fatal, but not
until he had reached England.

When the baron s army halted, after its retreat or flight,
it happened, just as they were about to take refreshment, that

AMERICAN HISTORY. 223

two hundred men of the New Hampshire forces, which
had been detached from Fort Edward to the aid of the
main body, fell upon the French, and put many of them to
the sword. Their dead bodies were thrown into a small
lake, which, from this circumstance, was afterwards called
"the bloody pond."

The spirits of the colonists, which had been so depressed
by Braddock s defeat, were greatly revived, but the issue
of the battle of Lake George was not otherwise beneficial.
The success was by no means followed up according to
the expectations of the country. No further effort at this
time was made to reduce Crown Point; but the remainder
of the campaign was employed by Johnson only in strength
ening the works at Fort Edward, and erecting on the site
of the battle a fort, which he called William Henry.

Johnson, in his official letter respecting the engagement,
makes no mention of General Lyman, although the latter
held the command most of the day, as Johnson was wounded
early in the action. This was an instance of ingratitude
and selfishness highly unbecoming a soldier, especially as
the consideration bestowed on himself was a baronetcy and
five thousand pounds sterling.

The campaign of 1756, the year in which the public
declaration of war was made, makes but an indifferent
figure in American history. Expeditions against Niagara,
Crown Point, Fort Du Quesne, arid other places, were
projected; but they severally failed. On the other hand,
before the close of the summer, the Marquis de Montcalm,
an efficient officer, who succeeded Dieskau, with a large
force of regulars, Canadians, and Indians, took the important
fort of Oswego, on the south side of Lake Ontario, which
gave him the command of the lakes Ontario and Erie, and
of the entire country of the Five Nations. Sixteen hundred
men were taken prisoners; Colonel Mercer, the commanding
officer, was killed, and the loss in cannon, mortars, batteaux,
and other military resources, was great.

During this unfortunate year, a single military adventure

224

GREAT EVENTS OF

on the confines of Pennsylvania, shows that the colonists
were not insensible to the Indian depredations, and to the
duty of attempting to repress them. Fort Granby, in that
state, was surprised by a party of French and Indians, who
made the garrison prisoners. Departing, in this instance,
from their usual custom of killing and scalping the captives,
they loaded them with flour, and thus drove them into the
wilderness. In another quarter, the Indians on the Ohio
barbarously killed, in their incursions, above a thousand
inhabitants of the western frontiers. To avenge this out
rageous conduct, Colonel Armstrong, with a party of two
hundred and eighty provincials, marched from Fort Shirley,
on the Juniata river, about one hundred and fifty miles west
of Philadelphia, to Kittaning, an Indian town, the rendez
vous of these murdering savages, and destroyed it. An
Indian chief, called Captain Jacobs, defended himself through

Destruction of Kittaning.

loop-holes of his log cabin. As the Indians refused the
quarter which was offered them, Colonel Armstrong gave
orders to set their houses on fire. This was at once

AMERICAN HISTORY. 225

executed, and many of the Indians perished by the flames
and suffocation. Numbers were shot in attempting to
reach the river. Jacobs, his squaw, and a boy called the
king s son, were fired upon as they were attempting to
escape out of the window, and were all killed and scalped.
It is computed that between thirty and forty Indians were
destroyed in this attack. Eleven English prisoners were
also released.

On this occasion, a Captain Mercer was wounded, and
conveyed away by his ensign and eleven men. He after
wards returned safe with twenty-three men, and four
released prisoners. He is believed to be the distinguished
General Mercer of the United States army, who died of
wounds received in the battle of Princeton in 1776.*

The campaign of the succeeding year, 1757, is chiefly
memorable in our annals for the dreadful massacre of the
English at Fort William Henry, on the 9th of August,
and which deserves a particular recital. Fort William
Henry was commanded at this time by Colonel Monroe, a
British officer. Being vigorously pressed, and unable to
obtain assistance from General Webb, who was at Fort
Edward with the main army, and having burst many of
his guns and mortars, and expended most of his ammuni
tion, he had no alternative but to surrender. By the capit
ulation which was signed, the troops were allowed to retain
their arms, and as a protection against the Indians, were to
receive an escort for their march to Fort Edward. Soon
after, a detachment of the French army took possession of
the fort. At the same time, the Indians, impatient for plunder
and blood, rushed over the parapets, and were ready for
operations. Colonel Monroe, perceiving their object, and
dreading to remain within the camp exposed to their
cupidity and vengeance, gave orders for marching about
midnight. Preparations accordingly were made, but it
was found that a large body of Indians was on the road

* Holmes.
15

226 GREAT EVENTS OF

with a view to intercept his march. Safety, therefore, did
not permit them to leave the camp.

Early in the morning they began their march, but their
situation was worse now than it had been before, with the
savages threatening and prowling around them. Armed
with tomahawks or other instruments of death, they filled
the woods, and commenced their work of plunder and
butchery upon the retreating British. Monroe complained
to the French commander, and demanded the promised
escort. This was not furnished, probably, as the French
themselves feared the Indians; but the British were advised
to yield to the former their private property, as the means
of appeasing the foe, and saving life. This was very gen
erally done, but it produced no effect, except to increase
their rapacity. Whatever was withheld, they seized, and
many were stripped almost entirely of their clothing, and
some even to nudity. They rushed upon the sick and
wounded, whom they killed and scalped ; the negroes,
mulattoes, and friendly Indians, were then dragged from
the ranks, and shared the same fate. The English troops,
under these circumstances, did as they could, until they
reached a French guard on the way. They were followed
by the insulting, robbing, and murdering savages. "The
women accompanying the troops, unable to resist, were
seized, their throats cut, their bodies ripped open, and their
bowels torn out, and thrown in their faces; the children
were taken by the heels, and their brains dashed out against
the rocks and trees ; and it is stated that many of the
savages drank the heart s blood of their victims, as it
flowed reeking from the horrid wounds."

General Webb, on receiving intelligence of the capit
ulation, ordered five hundred men to meet the captured
troops, and conduct them to his camp ; but, to his surprise,
instead of meeting the escort, he found the captives
flying, through the woods singly, or in small groups, some
distracted, and many bleeding with dreadful wounds,
faint, and in a state of exhaustion. The whole number

AMERICAN HISTORY. 227

massacred and carried off, was probably not far from
three hundred.

The ill successes and losses of several campaigns now
roused the people, both in the parent-country and in the
provinces, to the consideration of more vigorous measures,
under more able men. Accordingly, William Pitt, Earl
of Chatham, the greatest statesman of modern ages, was
brought forward at the present crisis, and infused his own
ardent and decisive spirit into the national counsels. He
sympathized with his trans- Atlantic brethren, and assured
them, in a circular which he addressed to the governors of
the provinces, that an effectual force should be sent against
the French the next year, to operate both by sea and land.
In connection with such a force, they were expected to raise
their full quotas of troops, according to the number of the
inhabitants. Animated by the favorable change in the
parent-country, the government of Massachusetts voted
seven thousand men, Connecticut five thousand, and New
Hampshire three thousand, and the troops were ready for
service in the early part of the year (1758). An armament
of twelve thousand troops having been sent out from
England, commanded by General Amherst, and the British
forces already in America, added to the number of soldiers
raised by the colonies, constituted an army far greater than
had been before seen on this side of the ocean.

The expeditions proposed for the year were three the
first against Louisburg, the second against Ticonderoga,
and Crown Point, and the third against Fort Du Quesne,
The feelings of resentment against the enemy were strong,
and the colonists engaged heartily in the movements ; for
Canada was filled, so to speak, "with prisoners and scalps,
private plunder, and public stores and provisions, which our
people, as beasts of burden, had conveyed to them." The
enterprise against Louisburg was conducted by the land
and naval commanders, Amherst and Boscawen, with
twenty ships of the line, and fourteen thousand men. As
the British minister had in view the absolute extinction of

228 GREAT EVENTS OF

the French power in America, it was of the highest import
ance to take Louisburg, as a key to the possession of the
capital of Canada.

The armament arrived before the place on the 2d of June.
The commander of the garrison, the Chevalier de Drucourt,
was an officer of experience and courage. His force,
however, was not large, consisting of twenty-five hundred
regulars, and six hundred militia. But the harbor was so
strongly secured, that it was found necessary to land the
English forces at some distance from the town. The landing
was effected with difficulty, though with little loss. General
James Wolfe, who then commenced his distinguished mili
tary career, was detached with two thousand men to seize
a post occupied by the enemy at the Light-house point,
from which the ships in the harbor and the fortifications
in the town might be greatly harassed. The post was
abandoned on the approach of Wolfe, and very strong
batteries were erected there. Approaches were also made
on the opposite side of the town, and the siege was urged
with skill and vigor. The cannonade kept up against the
town and the ships in the harbor was so effective, that there
seemed to be little prospect of defending the place, and the
government offered to capitulate Louisburg, with all its
artillery, (two hundred and twenty-one pieces of cannon
and eighteen mortars,) and a very large quantity of stores
and ammunition; as also the Island Royal, St. John s, and
their dependencies, were surrendered to the English. The
speedy result was also the entire possession of the island of
Cape Breton. The loss to the garrison was upwards of
fifteen hundred men to the assailants, about four hundred
killed and wounded. In England, the trophies of the victory
were publicly exhibited, and the event was reli-giously
noticed in all the churches. In New England the joy
was great, and the victory there also commemorated with
public thanksgivings.*

Of the second expedition, under General Abercrombie,

* Holmes.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 229

against Ticonderoga, it may suffice to say, that, notwith
standing its strength, numbering fifteen thousand troops,
with a formidable train of artillery and the usual appliances,
it utterly failed, through the unskilfulness and rashness of
Abercrombie himself. Fort Frontenac, however, on the
return of the army from their depot, was besieged and
captured. The success of this last enterprise prepared
the way for the reduction of Fort Du Quesne, the third
object of the campaign of 1758. This expedition was
entrusted to General Forbes. The fort, however, was
found to have been abandoned by the French and Indians.
It was now taken possession of by the English, who named
it Pittsburg, in compliment to the British minister. Upon
this event, the Indian tribes on the Ohio submitted to the
English. The gloom which spread over the colonies by
the defeat at Ticonderoga, was, in a measure, dissipated by
the successes of Amherst and Forbes.

For the campaign of 1759, three expeditions were pro
posed one against Ticonderoga and Crown Point, to be
conducted by Amherst a second against Niagara, under
Prideaux and a third against Quebec, to be conducted by
General Wolfe.

On the 22d of July, Amherst, in accordance with the
above plan, invested Ticonderoga with twelve thousand
provincials and regulars, and soon succeeded in capturing
that important fortress. Following this, the village of St.
Francis, situated at the mouth of the river of that name
was destroyed.

It had been the resort of Indian robbers and murder
ers, where were deposited the scalps and plundered goods
of hundreds of hapless Englishmen. It was taken and
destroyed by a party under Major Rogers, after a series of
adventures and hair-breadth escapes, which have more the
appearance of romance than reality. There was a general
conflagration of the cabins, and out of three hundred inhab
itants, two hundred were killed, twenty women and children
captured, and five English prisoners in the village set free.

230

GREAT EVENTS OF

Destruction of the village of St. Francis.

The army destined against Niagara, was composed
principally of provincials, reinforced by a strong body of
friendly Indians. It was placed under the command of
General Prideaux, who commenced the siege of the place
on the 6th of July. While directing the operations of the
place, he was killed by the bursting of a shell. The com
mand of the army then fell upon Sir William Johnson, who
prosecuted the enterprise with judgment and vigor. The
French, alarmed at the prospect of losing a post which
formed the communication between Canada and Louisiana,
in the mean while, made a strenuous effort to raise the
siege, by collecting a large body of troops from several
neighboring garrisons. These were brought, on the morn
ing of the 24th, in battle array against the besiegers, ushered
in by the horrible sound of the Indian war-whoop. The
French charged with great impetuosity, but the English
maintained their ground, and eventually repulsed them with
signal slaughter. The fate of Niagara was now decided.
The next day a capitulation was signed, and this portion
of the country fell into the hands of the English.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

231

The grand enterprise for the reduction of Quebec was
entrusted, as already noticed, to the gallant and accomplished
Wolfe, who sailed from Halifax early in the season, and near
the last of June landed the whole army on the island of
Orleans, a few miles below Quebec. Here the sight pre
sented to him of the formidable position and works of the
enemy by no means served to encourage expectations of
success. But his resolution and desire of victory over
came every other sentiment.

Quebec.

" The city of Quebec rose before him upon the north side
of the St. Lawrence; its upper town and strong fortifica
tions situated on a rock, whose bold and steep front con
tinued far westward parallel with the river, its base near
the shore; thus presenting a wall which it seemed impos
sible to scale. From the north-west came down the St.
Charles, entering the St. Lawrence just below the town,
its banks high and uneven, and cut by deep ravines; while
armed vessels were borne upon its waters, and floating
batteries obstructed its entrance. A few miles below, the
Montmorenci leaped down the cataract into the St. Law-

232 GREAT EVENTS OF

rence ; and strongly posted along the sloping banks of that
river, and between these two tributaries, the French army,
commanded by Montcalm, displayed its formidable lines."

We necessarily pass over several ineffectual attempts of
Wolfe to draw Montcalm from his strong intrenchments into
a general engagement, during which, and in consequence
of excitement under their repeated failure, he fell sick.
When, however, he had so far recovered as to assume the
command, a plan was proposed to him by his generals for
getting possession of the heights in the rear of the city,
where it was but slightly fortified. Could the steep
acclivity of rocks be surmounted, they would be able to
reach the level plain above, called the Heights of Abraham.
The plan was altogether congenial to the feelings of the
commander-in-chief, and was put into execution with judg
ment and vigor.

In pursuance of this plan, Wolfe broke up his camp at
Montmorenci, near the falls of that name, and returned to
the island of Orleans, where he first disembarked. From
that spot he determined to push his daring enterprise.
Embarking himself and army on board of the fleet, he
directed Admiral Holmes to sail up the river several miles
higher than the intended point of debarkation, making
occasional demonstrations of a design to land troops.
That being accomplished, during the night a strong detach
ment in flat-bottomed boats fell down with the tide, to a
point about a mile above the city. The shelving beach, the
high precipitous banks, and the only path by which the place
could be scaled, being defended by a captain s guard and
a battery of four guns, all rendered the landing and ascent
of the heights, on the part of the English, a work of amazing
difficulty ; yet it was effected, Wolfe himself being one of
the first who leaped on shore.

The whole plan had well nigh been defeated at the water s
edge, for one of the sentinels hailed. But being answered
by a captain in Frazier s regiment, who fully understood
the French language, and had been expressly instructed for

AMERICAN HISTORY. 233

the purpose, the latter was suffered to pass. The sentinel,
from the answers given, (for the English were twice inter
rogated,) concluded at once that this was a French convoy
of provisions, which was expected to pass down the river
to Quebec. This the English had learned from some
deserters. Escaping this difficulty, they commenced their
arduous and perilous task. The Highlanders and light
infantry, under the command of General Howe, led the
way up the fearful precipice, which was one hundred and
fifty or two hundred feet high, an almost perpendicular
ascent. They clambered up by the aid of the projection
of rocks, and the limbs of trees and shrubs growing on the
cliffs. They first drove away the guard, and seized the
battery. The rest of the troops pressed on in the difficult
and confined path, and, by day-break, the whole army was
planted firmly on the plains of Abraham.

Montcalm, taken by surprise at this unexpected scaling
of the heights, was forced to abandon his strong position,
and come to an engagement. For this purpose, he crossed
the St. Charles, and drew up his army in battle array. This
being perceived by Wolfe, a corresponding movement was
made on the part of the English, and the disposition of the
troops was such as to meet the masterly arrangements of
Montcalm. The battle was commenced by the French, a
portion of whose army, consisting of fifteen hundred Indians
and Canadians, who were excellent marksmen, advanced in
front for this purpose. Screened by surrounding thickets,
they aimed with fatal effect at many of the British officers,
but this lasted only a short time. The main body of the
French now advancing, the principal struggle came on in
all its fury. The English, reserving their fire until within
forty yards of the enemy s line, then made terrible havoc
among them by a general discharge. This fire was vigor
ously maintained until the French yielded to it. General
Wolfe exposed himself in front of his battalion, as also
did Montcalm before his, and both officers paid the price
of their bravery. They were in the sections of the two

234 GREAT EVENTS OF

armies, where the battle was most severe, and both fell
mortally wounded, not far from the same time. There
was another striking coincidence they who succeeded
them in command in either army, also fell wounded the
Frenchman mortally. When Wolfe fell, he was pressing
on at the head of his grenadiers with fixed bayonets. It
was the third time that he had received a wound ; a ball
had now pierced his breast. The respective armies con
tinued in their strife, as if nothing had happened. Aftei
Wolfe and Monckton had been laid aside, Townsend
assumed the command, and the British grenadiers pressed
on with their bayonets. The center of the French army
was soon broken by the brisk advance of General Murray.
The Highlanders with their broad-swords completed the
confusion of the enemy, driving them with great slaughter
in different directions. A portion of the French army fled
into Quebec. The enemy was signally defeated, having
lost a thousand men, besides an equal number of prisoners.
The loss of the English, in killed and wounded, was less
than six hundred.

The necessary preparations were now made by Townsend
for the siege of the city; but at the expiration of five days,
it was surrendered to the English fleet and army. The
capital of Canada, at the time of its capitulation, contained
about ten thousand inhabitants, and thus having passed
under the dominion of Great Britain, was protected by a
garrison of five thousand men, under the command of
General Murray.

Wolfe died of his wounds on the field of battle. He
manifested "the ruling passion strong in death." As a
touching incident in the annals of warfare, scarcely any
thing can equal it, unless it may be that which also marked
the death of his opponent. He was removed into the rear
almost against his consent, that he might be attended to ; but
while others were expressing their sympathy in his behalf,
he was watching the terrific contest with intense anxiety.
At length, he could no longer sustain himself, but, faint with

AMERICAN HISTORY.

235

the loss of blood, he leaned on the shoulder of an officer,
who kneeled down to support him. The agony of death
was now upon him. A cry was heard, " They fly, they fly !"
"Who fly?" asked the expiring hero. "The French!"
replied his supporter. "Then I die happy!" he said.

Death of Wolfe.

Montcalm, too, died in a few hours after, having been
first conveyed into the city. On being told that his wound
was mortal, he expressed his satisfaction at the fact. When
further informed that he could survive but a few hours, he
replied, "So much the better: I shall not live to see the sur
render of Quebec."

The French continued in possession of Canada for a time,
notwithstanding the capture of Quebec. Indeed, a second,
and more mortal struggle, was soon to be again witnessed on
the Heights of Abraham. The main body of the French
army, which, after its defeat, retired to Montreal, and which
was still formidable, had been reinforced by six thousand
Canadian militia and a body of Indians. With these forces,
M de Levi, the successor of Montcalm, appeared before

236 GREAT EVENTS OF

Quebec, with the design of besieging the fortress. Murray,
whose force had been reduced by the severities of the
winter, the want of proper food, from five thousand to three
thousand, left his works, and met the French near Sillery,
and a severe action took place, in which the advantage was
on the side of the French, the English being obliged to
retire within the fortress. The loss on both sides was very
great, being nearly one thousand each ; but the battle was
productive of no special results. Levi found it impossible
to reduce the place; and the English, receiving reinforce
ments after being closely invested for a time, it was con
cluded by the French commander to abandon the project,
and he accordingly returned to Montreal.

As it seemed necessary to try the fortune of another
campaign against the enemy, since, notwithstanding the
capture of the French posts in 1759, the province still held
out against the British arms, General Amherst had made
arrangements for assembling before Montreal all the British
troops from Lake Ontario, Lake Champlain, and Quebec.
The several armies were early in motion, and so accurately
had their operations been concerted, that Amherst and
Murray reached the vicinity of Montreal on the same day;
when Haviland, who commanded a small force from Crown
Point, joined them : the next day, Vaudreuil, the governor,
finding further resistance vain, demanded a capitulation;
and on the 18th of September, 1760, the whole French
possessions in Canada, were surrendered to the British
power.

The war still continued in Europe, and a few provincial
troops were raised in 1761 and 1762; but New England
remained exempted from all border hostilities. On the 10th
of February, 1763, a general peace was signed at Paris,
and soon after ratified by Great Britain and France. This
was an era of joy to the colonies. They had experienced
no such relief since the commencement of King William s
War, in 1689. A few short intervals of peace had indeed
been enjoyed, but during nearly eighty years, they were

AMERICAN HISTORY.

237

generally doomed in every exposed point to pillage, cap
tivity, and slaughter. Relieved from their miseries and
dangers, they reoccupied their plantations, and new ones
were commenced, and population began to spread with
rapidity.

It may be added, and it is due to the colonist to add, that
they were not unmindful of their obligations to that Being
by whose fostering care they had been preserved during so
many and so severe trials and privations. They had put
their trust in Him, and he had saved them from the hands
of their foes. Many had indeed fallen many had suffered ;
but now, relieved from foreign invasion and savage butch
ery, they united in giving God thanks on a day set apart
for the purpose, and went on their way rejoicing.

238

GREAT EVENTS OF

I V. R EVOLUTION.

I. CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION,

OBJECTS proposed in the Settlement of America Forms of Government con
ducive to Independence Influence of Expenses Colonies obliged to
defend themselves, and to defray the Expense of their own Wars and
those of the Mother-country British system of Taxation commenced
Writs of Assistance Stamp Act Formidable Opposition to it Non
importation Act Arrival of British forces Boston Massacre Destruction
of the Gaspee Destruction of Tea Boston Port Bill Arrival of General
Gage His obnoxious Measures Meeting of Congress Preparations for
War Obstinacy of the King and Parliament Crisis arrives Determina
tion of the Colonists.

THE Revolution of America was an extraordinary event;
and at the time of its occurrence was unlocked for, both
by the government and nation of Great Britain. That the
colonies had long been dissatisfied with the measures adopted
towards them by the parent-country, and that this dissatis
faction was gradually increasing, was well known; but the
statesmen on the other side designed, and doubtless supposed,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 239

that they should be able to secure the submission of the colo
nies to whatever line of policy they might please to adopt.

But they little understood the American character. Had
they reflected upon the circumstances in which the colonies
originated, and their steady progress in wealth and popu
lation, they might well have anticipated the final result.
Certain it was, that oppressive and coercive measures would
only tend to weaken their affection for the parent-country.
Kindness and conciliation might have preserved the bond
of union indeed, it was possible to have confirmed the
colonies in their regard for the land of their birth; but the
line of policy which could alone have effected that object,
was overlooked or disregarded by British statesmen; and
through their infatuated counsels, they hastened the very
event which they so much deplored.

Let us advert to some of the remote and proximate
causes, which brought about this Revolution:

1. Objects proposed by the colonies in their settlement
of America.

At the era of the Revolution, thirteen colonies had been
planted. These were Virginia, Massachusetts, New Hamp
shire, Connecticut, Rhode Island, New York, New Jersey,
Delaware, Pennsylvania, Maryland, North and South Caro
lina, and Georgia. Virginia, the first, was settled in 1607, and
Georgia, the last, in 1732. Different objects were proposed
in the establishment of the different colonies. The leading
object of some was pecuniary profit. They were induced,
either by associated or individual proprietors, who them
selves remained in England, to come to America, with the
hope of profitable returns for the advance of their capital.
But the more northern colonies came on their own concern,
at their own expense, and with reference to the enjoyment
of freedom and peace in religion, which they could not find
at home.

Now, was it to be expected that those who had left home,
and all its endearments, for the sake of enjoying a larger

240 GREAT EVENTS OF

liberty, would consent to have that liberty abridged,
especially after having tasted its blessings for years? If
the Pilgrim Fathers had such notions themselves, was it to
be supposed that their children would cherish less manly
and patriotic sentiments? The spirit of liberty does not
easily die, where there is aliment to keep it alive. The
blood of freemen, or those who aspire to freedom, instead
of becoming weaker, as it flows down in successive gener
ations, usually becomes more pure and more excitable.
This was verified in the history of the colonies, anterior to
the Revolution. They were men of whom the principles
of liberty had taken strong hold. Their distance from the
mother-country her neglect of them the exercise of
civil and religious freedom for a number of years all
served to excite and strengthen a desire for independence.
Such an event was the natural result of the principles with
which the colonies began their career. It was the natural
result of the physical courage and strength acquired in
felling forests, resisting savages, and in carrying out those
plans and enterprises in which a young, ardent, and ambi
tious people are likely to engage.

2. Their forms of government were conducive to inde
pendence.

In the settlement of the colonies, three forms of govern
ment were established. These were usually denominated
Charter, Proprietary, and Royal governments. The differ
ence arose from the different circumstances under which
the colonies were settled, as well as the different objects of
the first emigrants. The Charter governments were con
fined to New England. The Proprietary governments
were those of Maryland, Pennsylvania, the Carolinas, and
the Jerseys. The others were royal governments, or those
which were immediately under the British crown.*

As early as 1619, only twelve years from its settlement,

* Pitkin.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 241

a provincial legislature, in which the colonists were repre
sented, was introduced into Virginia. In Plymouth and in
Massachusetts, the colonies organized their body, politic
and social, upon principles of perfect equality. And, as the
Puritans spread themselves over New England, they gave
to the distinct communities which they established, consti
tutions still more democratic. In January, 1639, three years
from the commencement of the Connecticut colony, the
planters on Connecticut river convened at Hartford, and
formed a system of government which continued, with
scarcely any alterations, to the year 1818. Of this system,
Dr. Trumbull observes: "With such wisdom did our vener
able ancestors provide for the freedom and liberties of them
selves and their posterity. Thus happily did they guard
against every encroachment on the rights of the subject.
This, probably, is one of the most free and happy constitu
tions of civil government ever formed. The formation of
it, at so early a period, when the light of liberty was
wholly darkened in most parts of the world, and the rights
of man were so little understood in others, does great honor
to their ability, integrity, and love of freedom."

In Maryland and Pennsylvania, the first assemblies estab
lished a popular representation, and in all their political
regulations proceeded upon broad views of civil freedom.
The same remark, says Mr. Walsh, may be extended to
the Carolinas and New York.

The very first principles, then, of the colonists in relation
to government were anti-monarchical. In their incipient
colonial state, they had the feelings gf freemen ; and all
their institutions, as far as they were allowed to carry
them, spoke of liberty and equality.

This spirit was never lost to the colonies. In the variety
of fortune which they subsequently encountered in every
change of monarch abroad in every shift of rulers at
home through royal smiles and royal frowns in times of
war and in times of peace their love of liberty continued
unabated, and even increased. Thus early began those
16

242 GREAT EVENTS OF

sentiments of freedom and independence which, uniting in
their course with other streams, ended at length in a deep,
broad, irresistible current against British oppression.

3. Influence of the expenses incurred by the colonies in
their settlements, and in their several wars and those of
the mother-country.

"All the thirteen colonies," says Mr. Walsh, "with the
exception of Georgia, were established, and had attained
to considerable strength, without the slightest aid from the
treasury of the mother-country."

Neither the crown nor the parliament paid a dollar
towards purchasing the soil of the Indians the original
masters of that soil. These purchases were made by the
colonists themselves. The settlement of the province of
Massachusetts Bay alone cost two hundred thousand pounds
an enormous sum at the era at which it was effected.
Lord Baltimore expended forty thousand pounds in his
establishment of the colony of Maryland. On that of
Virginia, immense wealth was lavished by the first set
tlers. The first planters of Connecticut consumed great
estates in purchasing lands of the Indians and in making
settlements.

In like manner, when assailed by fierce and warlike
tribes, the mother-country furnished no aid whatever
neither troops nor money. She erected no fortifications ;
entered into no negotiations, and manifested no sympathy,
or even interest, in the fate of her offspring. Some of the
most considerable Indian wars in which the colonies were
involved, were the immediate result of the rashness and
cupidity of the royal governors. That, for instance, which
is styled King William s War memorable in the annals
of New Hampshire particularly was owing to a wanton
predatory expedition of Andros, in 1688, against the pos
sessions of a French individual, situate between Penobscot
and Nova Scotia.

The testimony of Lord Brougham on this subject is

AMERICAN HISTORY. 243

worthy of special notice. In his work on * Colonial Policy/
he observes:

"The old colonies of North America, besides defraying
the whole expenses of their internal administration, were
enabled from their situation to render very active assistance
to the mother-country upon several occasions, not peculiarly
interesting to themselves. They uniformly asserted, that
they would never refuse contributions, even for purposes
strictly imperial, provided these were constitutionally de
manded. Nor did they stop at mere professions of zeal.

"The whole expense of civil government in the British
North American colonies, previous to the Revolution, did
not amount to eighty thousand pounds sterling, which was
paid by the produce of their taxes. The military establish
ments, the garrisons and the forts in the old colonies, cost
the mother-country nothing."

From the foregoing facts, nothing is clearer than that
the colonies were obliged, from their earliest existence, to
take care of themselves. At first, Great Britain thought
little of them, and cared, if possible, still less. They were
obliged to repel hostile tribes without aid, and defend them
selves against the aggressions of more civilized powers.
And, moreover, they were compelled to carry on not only
their own wars, but those of the mother-country, and then
pay the expenses.

It may well be asked, what was the natural and almost
necessary consequence of such treatment? Keep a child
in leading-strings, and it will be long ere it walks. Teach
him to walk early, and he will soon decline your aid. Let
a father send forth his son to take care of himself, and
perchance the next he hears of him, he will learn that his
fortune is made, and no longer will he wish for parental
assistance ; and fortunate will it be if the son, under a sense
of former parental indifference and unkindness, does not, at
length, feel a correspondent alienation from the parent.

But whether these illustrations are apposite or not, certain
it is, that the colonists at length learned the important fact,

244 GREAT EVENTS OF

that they could take care of themselves. To this they had
been driven. The next natural feeling to this superiority
over the difficulties and trials which they encountered in
their early settlement of the country, was a willingness,
and even wish, to be independent of the parent by whom
they had been so unkindly neglected. Great Britain might,
therefore, thank herself for the spirit of independence which
at length appeared among the colonies; her line of policy
engendered and matured it.

4. Measures of oppression.

"Within little more than a generation from the com
mencement of the plantations," says Mr. Walsh, "the royal
government began those formal inquiries into their popula
tion and manufactures, which were so often renewed, until
the period of our revolution." The object or occasion of
these inquiries was twofold a jealousy, lest the colonies
should grow too fast; and, secondly, a desire to monopolize,
for the benefit of Great Britain, all their trade, and the pro
ceeds of their manufacturing industry.

The various acts of monopoly which passed parliament
during a series of years, it is not necessary to particularize.
They uniformly bore heavily on the commercial and manu
facturing enterprise of the colonies, and were designed "to
keep them in a firmer dependence upon England" "to
render them more beneficial and advantageous" "to em
ploy and increase the English shipping" "to make a vent
for English manufactures."

After the peace of 1763, a still more grinding policy was
proposed that of taxing the colonies, with the avowed
purpose of drawing a revenue into the royal exchequer,
and on the plausible, yet unwarrantable ground, that Great
Britain had contracted a debt in their defence.

Hitherto, when money was wanted in the colonies, the
parliament of England had been content to ask for it by a
formal requisition upon the colonial legislatures, and they
had supplied it with a willing hand. But now, it was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 245

thought that a shorter method of obtaining it might be
resorted to with better effect.

Before proceeding to notice the measures adopted with
reference to the foregoing object, it is necessary to advert
to what were denominated writs of assistance, which were
orders issued by the superior court of the province, requir
ing the sheriffs and other civil officers to assist the person
to whom it was granted, in breaking open and searching
every place, even private dwellings, if suspected of con
taining prohibited goods.

The first application for a writ of this kind was made by
the deputy collector at Salem in November, 1760. Doubts
being expressed by the court as to the legality of the writ,
or the power of the court to grant it, the application was
deferred to the next term, when the question was to be
argued.

At the appointed time, Mr. Gridley, a distinguished law
yer, appeared for the crown; Mr. Thatcher and Mr. Otis
for the merchants. The trial took place in the council
chamber of the old Town-house in Boston. " The judges
were five in number, including Lieutenant-Governor Hutch-
inson, who presided as chief justice ; and the room was
filled with all the officers of government and the principal
citizens, to hear the arguments in a cause that inspired the
deepest solicitude. The case was opened by Mr. Gridley,
who argued it with much learning, ingenuity, and dignity;
making all his reason depend upon this consideration, "That
the parliament of Great Britain was the sovereign legislator
of the British empire." He was followed by Mr. Thatcher
on the opposite side, whose reasoning was ingenious and
able, delivered in a tone of great mildness and moderation.
"But," in the language of President Adams, "Otis was a
flame of fire; with a promptitude of classical allusion, a
depth of research, a rapid summary of historical events
and dates, a profusion of legal authorities, a prophetic
glance into futurity, and a rapid torrent of impetuous elo
quence, he hurried away all before him."

246 GREAT EVENTS OF

"I will to my dying day," said Otis, among other things
"I will to my dying day oppose, with all the power and
faculties God has given me, all such instruments of slavery
on the one hand and villany on the other. It appears to
me the worst instrument of arbitrary power, the most
destructive of English liberty, and the fundamental princi
ples of law, that was ever found in an English law-book."

-^ : :: !!&gt;

Otia in the Council chamber.

The occasion was intensely exciting the liberties of the
people were in danger their dwellings, those sanctuaries
where every man should feel himself safe, and his effects
all were in jeopardy. And the vast throng gathered on
the occasion so thought especially as their excited feelings
became more intense under the thrilling appeals of the
eloquent Otis. "Every man of an immensely crowded
audience," says President Adams, "appeared to me to go
away, as I did, ready to take arms against writs of assist
ance. Then and there was the first scene of the first act
of opposition to the arbitrary claims of Great Britain"

The court postponed a decision of the question until the
following term ; and in the mean time wrote to Great Britain

AMERICAN HISTORY. 247

for information on the subject. Writs were afterwards
granted, but were extremely unpopular. In Connecticut
writs of assistance, it is said, were never granted.

The next measure of oppression was the passage of the
famous stamp act. Such a project had been suggested
during me administrations of Lord Walpole and Mr. Pitt;
but Zney were too sagacious to venture upon a measure at
once so odious and unjust. Said Walpole, "I will leave
the taxation of America to some of my successors, who
may have more courage than I have." And said Pitt, "I
will never burn my fingers with an American stamp act."
To the successor of Mr. Pitt, Lord Grenville, was reserved
the honor, or rather the infamy, of such a project.

When the bill was ushered into the House of Commons,
petitions from Virginia, Connecticut, and South Carolina, in
every way respectful, but in tone firm and decided, were
offered in opposition to it. But the house refused even to
receive them, on the ground that the right of parliament to
tax the colonies was denied; and, secondly, that it was
contrary to a rule of the house "to receive any petition
against a money-bill"

The debate therefore proceeded. The chief advocates
of the bill were the prime minister and Charles Townshend.
In the opposition were Mr. Pitt who, however, was absent
by reason of sickness General Conway, Alderman Beck-
ford, Colonel Barre, Mr. Jackson, Sir William Meredith,
&c. Conway and Beckford opposed the bill on the ground
of its injustice; Colonel Barre and others on the ground of
its inexpediency. The purpose of the minister, however,
was fixed ; and, rallying his surprised and half-hesitating
troops, he took the question a large majority expressed in
favor of the bill two hundred and fifty for, and fifty against
it. On its coming into the House of Lords, it received the
entire concurrence of that body, and on the 22d of March
obtained the royal assent.

This act, so celebrated in the annals of American history,
both as an act of flagrant injustice, on the part of the British

248 GREAT EVENTS OF

parliament, and one of the proximate causes of the Revolu
tion, consisted of fifty-five specific duties, laid on as many
different species of instruments, in which paper was used ;
such as notes, bonds, mortgages, deeds, university degrees,
licenses, advertisements in newspapers, and even almanacs;
varying from one half-penny up to six pounds. As an
illustration of the heavy burdens designed to be put upon
the colonies by this act, it may be stated, that previous to
the passage of the act, a ream of common printed bailbonds
cost fifteen pounds stamped, one hundred. A ream of
stamped policies of insurance amounted to one hundred and
ninety pounds of common ones, without stamps, twenty.
A piece of paper, or parchment, used as a diploma, or cer
tificate of a degree taken in any university, academy, or
college, was taxed two pounds. For a piece of paper for a
license for retailing spirituous liquors, twenty shillings were
demanded. For one for a license for selling wine only,
four pounds ; for wine and spirituous liquors, three pounds.
For letters of probate, administration, or guardianship, ten
shillings. For a common deed, conveying not exceeding
one hundred acres of land, one shilling and sixpence. For
a newspaper, containing half a sheet or less, one half-penny ;
one sheet, one penny. Pamphlets, one shilling per sheet.
Advertisements, two shillings each. Almanacs, fourpence.
This act was ordered to take effect on the following 1st
of November. Meanwhile, the people in various parts of
the country were anxious to express their detestation of the
measure, which the lapse of a few months was to bring into
operation. One day in the month of August, the effigy of
Andrew Oliver, the proposed distributor of stamps in Mas
sachusetts, was found hanging on a tree, afterwards well
known by the name of Liberty-tree, in the main street of
Boston. At night it was taken down, and carried on a bier
amidst the acclamations of an immense collection of people
through the court-house, down King street, to a small brick
building, supposed to have been erected for the reception
of the detested stamps. This building being soon levelled

AMERICAN HISTORY.

249

with the ground, the rioters next attacked Mr. Oliver s
house; and having broken the windows, entered it, and
destroyed part of the furniture.

Procession with an Effigy and Stamp-master at Boston,

The house of Benjamin Hallowell, jun., comptroller of
the customs, was next entered; and, elevated and embold
ened by liquors found in his cellar, the mob, with inflamed
rage, directed their course to the house of Lieutenant-Gov
ernor Hutchinson, who, after vainly attempting resistance,
was constrained to depart, to save his life. By four in the
morning, one of the best houses in the province was com
pletely in ruins, nothing remaining but the bare walls and
floors. The plate, family pictures, most of the furniture,
the wearing apparel, about nine hundred pounds sterling,
and the manuscripts and books which Mr. Hutchinson had
been thirty years collecting, besides many public papers in
his custody, were either carried off or destroyed. The
whole damage was estimated at two thousand five hundred
pounds.

250

GREAT EVENTS OP

Attack on the Governor s House.

On the arrival of the 1st of November, on which the
stamp act was to go into effect, the day was ushered in at
Boston by the tolling of the bells ; many shops and stores
were shut, and effigies of the authors and friends of that act
were carried about the streets, and afterwards torn in pieces
by the populace.

Nor was Massachusetts alone ; the obnoxious act received
similar treatment in the other colonies. On the 24th of
August, a gazette was published at Providence, with vox
Populi, vox Dei, for a motto ; effigies were exhibited, and
in the evening cut down and burned. In Portsmouth, New
Castle, and other plac s, the bells were tolled to denote the
decease of Liberty. In Connecticut, Mr. Ingersoll, the
stamp-master, was compelled to resign. The spirit man
ifested in New York produced a similar resignation.
Offended with the conduct of Lieutenant-Governor Golden,
in relation to the stamp act, many of the inhabitants assem
bled one evening, and breaking open his coach-house, took

AMERICAN HISTORY.

251

out his coach, which, with his effigy, they burned, amid the
acclamations of several thousand spectators.

Burning of the Coach and Effigy of Governor Golden.

In Philadelphia, on the appearance of the ships having
the stamps on board, all the ships in the harbor hoisted
their colors half-mast high; the bells were muffled, and
continued to toll till evening. Similar demonstrations of
dissatisfaction were made in numerous other places.

The opposition to the stamp act was so universal and so
formidable, as to prevent all hope of its successful ope
ration; had this measure been persisted in, the Revolution
in America would doubtless have dated at an earlier day.

Fortunately for the American colonies, the administration
of Lord Grenville terminated in July, 1765 that minister
being succeeded by the Marquis of Rockingham, while the
Duke of Grafton and General Con way were made secre
taries of state.

To this new ministry it early became apparent that, in
respect to the colonies, a crisis was now at hand; either
existing measures must be relaxed, or -a resort must be had

252 GREAT EVENTS OF

to arms. The former being deemed the wiser plan, a
repeal of the stamp act was moved in parliament, and, on
the 18th of March, passed the House by a majority of two
hundred and seventy-five to one hundred and sixty-seven.
In the House of Lords, the majority was one hundred and
five to seventy-one.

In America, the intelligence of the repeal was received
with acclamations of the most sincere and heart-felt grati
tude, by all classes of people. Public thanksgivings were
offered up in all the churches. The resolutions, which had
been passed on the subject of importations, were rescinded,
and their trade with the mother-country was immediately
renewed with increased vigor. The home-spun dresses
were given to the poor, and once more the colonists
appeared clad in the produce of British looms.

In July, 1766, the Marquis of Rockingham retired from
the cabinet, and a new ministry was formed under the
direction of William Pitt the Duke of Grafton being
placed at the head of the treasury, and Charles Towns-
hend made chancellor of the exchequer. In May, 1767, the
latter revived the scheme of taxing America, proposing to
impose duties on glass, paper, tea, &c., imported into the col
onies. The bill passed both houses without much opposition,
the Earl of Chatham being confined at that time by sickness.

The news of this measure, on reaching America, produced
the greatest possible excitement. Counter-measures were
immediately proposed. Resort was had, as at a former
day, to non-importation, the effects of which had been so
severely felt by the traders in England, under the stamp
act. Boston, as before, took the lead. At a town-meeting,
held in October, it was voted that measures should be
immediately taken to promote the establishment of domestic
manufactories, by encouraging the consumption of all arti
cles of American manufacture. They also agreed to pur
chase no articles of foreign growth or manufacture, but
such as were absolutely indispensable. New York and
Philadelphia soon followed the example of Boston ; and, in

AMERICAN HISTORY.

253

a short time, the merchants themselves entered into asso
ciations to import nothing from Great Britain but articles
that necessity required.

Several events, about this time, served to increase the
excitement of the colonies, especially in Boston. Among
these may be mentioned the arrival, at the latter place, of a
man-of-war and transports, from Halifax, with nine hun
dred troops on board.

Arrival of the first Man-of-war at Boston.

Such a proceeding, on the part of the British ministry,
was eminently calculated to excite the jealousy and indig
nation of the colonists. They felt disgusted and injured;
and the more so, from the haughty and imperious bearing
of the officers and troops. In a few weeks, this force was
augmented by the arrival of several more transports from
Cork, with the sixty-fourth and sixty-fifth regiments, under
Colonels Mackay and Pomeroy.

Another measure, adopted about this time by the British
ministry, and one which perhaps struck more vitally at the
liberty of the colonists than any which preceded, was an
order to the provincial governors to procure information

254 GREAT EVENTS OF

touching all treasons, &c., and to transmit the same, with
the names of the suspected persons, to England, in order
that they might be ordered thither lor trial. The design
of it was to terrify the patriotic party into submission ; but
well might it have been foreseen that such an offensive
measure would only serve to rouse opposition, and confirm
the whole civilized world in the righteousness of the com
mon cause.

Parliament again convened, January 9, 1770, soon after
which (28th) the Duke of Grafton resigned his office of first
lord of the treasury. Lord Chatham, having recovered
from his late illness, had now returned to parliament, and,
with his wonted vigor, attacked the system and measures of
the administration.

Lord North, chancellor of the exchequer, succeeded the
Duke of Grafton; "and from this time commences an
administration which forms a momentous era in the history
of Great Britain. During his administration, which lasted
to the close of the Revolution, Great Britain lost more ter
ritory and accumulated more debt than at any former
period of her history."

The first measure of North s administration was in part
conciliatory being a motion to repeal the port duties of
1767, with the exception of the duty on tea. This his
lordship, in spite of the friends of the colonies, determined
to retain.

To this partial repeal, Governor Pownall strongly
objected. It would produce nothing but civil discord and
interminable contention. Repeal all, or none. Why retain
this single duty, as a pepper-corn rent, to show the tenor
by which the colonists hold their rights, and, by so doing,
jeopardize his majesty s entire interest in the American
colonies? "I have lived in America," said he; "I know the
character of the people. Depend upon it, with their views,
they will never solicit the favor of this house; never more
will they wish to bring before parliament the grievances
under which they conceive themselves to labor."

AMERICAN HISTORY.

255

While high and angry debate was thus in progress on the
other side of the water, on this side, events were transpiring
which were giving increasing irritation to already excited
feelings, and adding to the force of the gathering storm.
Collisions and quarrels, between the soldiers quartered in
Boston and the citizens, were not unfrequent ; and at length,
on the evening of the 5th of March, 1770, resulted in an
effusion of blood, called, by way of eminence, "The Boston
Massacre."

Three men were killed and two mortally wounded, who
died soon after. Mutual exasperations preceded. Neither
citizens nor soldiers were exempt from the charge of insult
and provocation. But a sentinel, who had been brought to
the ground by a blow, on rising, fired, as did, at the same
time, a sergeant and six men who were with him. Their
fire resulted as already stated. Great excitement followed.
The murderers were arrested. Captain Preston, to whose
company the soldiers belonged, and who was present, was
also arrested, and committed to prison.

256 GREAT EVENTS OF

The following morning the authorities of Boston, urged
on by an exasperated people, required the troops to be with
drawn from the town. The lieutenant-governor, for a time,
resisted the demand ; but on learning that no other course
would satisfy or restrain the people, he expressed his
willingness that they should be withdrawn to the castle,
which was accordingly done.

The funeral of the victims was attended with extraordi
nary pomp. Most of the shops were closed, all the bells
of the town tolled on the occasion, and the corpses were
followed to the grave by an immense concourse of people,
arranged six abreast, the procession being closed by a long
train of carriages, belonging to the principal gentry of the
town. Captain Preston and the party of soldiers were
afterwards tried. The captain and six of the men were
acquitted, and two were brought in guilty of manslaughter ;
a result which reflected great honor on John Adams and
Josiah Quincy, the counsel for the prisoners, and on the jury.

The month of June, 72, furnished a new source of dis
quietude and animosity. On the 9th of that month, the
Providence packet, while sailing into the harbor of New
port, was required, by his majesty s revenue-cutter, the
Gaspee, Lieutenant Doddington, to lower her colors. This
the captain of the packet deemed repugnant to his patriotic
feelings, and the Gaspee fired at the packet, to bring her to;
the American, however, still persisted in holding on her
course, and, by keeping in shoal water, dexterously con
trived to run the schooner aground in the chase. As the
tide was upon the ebb, the Gaspee was set fast for the
night, and afforded a tempting opportunity for retaliation;
and a number of fishermen, aided and encouraged by some
of the most respectable inhabitants of Providence, being
determined to rid themselves of so uncivil an inspector,
in the middle of the night manned several boats, and
boarded" the Gaspee. The lieutenant was wounded in the
affray; but, with every thing belonging to him, he was
carefully conveyed on shore, as were all his crew. The

AMERICAN HISTORY.

257

vessel, with her stores, was then burned ; and the party
returned unmolested to their homes. When the governor
became acquainted with this event, he offered a reward of
five hundred pounds for the discovery of the offenders.

JBunung of the Gaspee.

Another fruitful source of mutual ill-feeling between the
British ministry and the colonists was the determination of
the former to introduce tea into America, and to impose a
tax thereon, in opposition to the wishes of the latter.
Accordingly, cargoes of tea were sent to New York, Phil
adelphia, Charleston, and Boston. The fate of these car
goes, thus sent, was different. Those destined for New
York and Philadelphia, were sent back by the inhabitants.
The citizens of Charleston unloaded the cargo sent thither,
and stored it in cellars, where it perished.

On the arrival of the vessel with the tea, in the harbor of
Boston, a meeting of the citizens was immediately called.
"The hour of destruction," it was said, "or of manly oppo
sition, had now come:" and all who were friends to their
country were invited to attend, "to make an united and suc-
17

258 GREAT EVENTS OF

cessful resistance to this last and worst measure of admin
istration." A great number of people assembled, from the
adjoining towns, as well as from the capital, in the cele
brated Faneuil Hall, but the meeting was soon adjourned
to one of the largest churches in town. Here it was voted,
that they would use all lawful means to prevent its being
landed, and to have it returned immediately to England.

On the following day, when the citizens assembled to
receive the final answer of the factors, as to the course
they would pursue in disposing of the tea, a communication
was made to the meeting, in which the factors informed
them that they must decline sending back the tea; but
were ready to have it stored, and remain, until they could
hear from the company in England. The citizens con
tinued dissatisfied with the conduct and proposal of the
consignees, and again ordered a watch to guard the vessels.
It was also again voted, that whoever should import tea
into the province, should be considered an enemy to the
country.

When it was found that nothing could be effected in a reg
ular way, the meeting was broken up, and a number of men,
in disguise, proceeded, late in the evening, to the vessels,
then lying at the wharf, which had the tea on board; and, in
a short time, every chest was taken out, and the contents
thrown into the sea; but no injury was done to any other
part of the cargoes.

The inhabitants of the town, generally, had no knowledge
of the event until the next day. It is supposed the number
concerned in the affair was about fifty; but who they were
no one pretended to know. A few of them became known
in after years, when it was no longer liable to involve them
in trouble.

When intelligence of the destruction of the tea reached
Great Britain, and the determined spirit manifested in the
colonies, in opposition to all revenue laws, was made
known to the ministers, a majority at once resolved on more
energetic measures, and found themselves supported by

AMERICAN HISTORY. 259

parliament in their plans of coercion, regardless alike of
the great principles of the constitution, and of the perma
nent peace and prosperity of the kingdom. Lord North,
it is said, declared "that he would not listen to any com
plaints or petitions from America, till she was at his feet"

. f

Destruction of Tea.

In a few days, a bill was introduced "for the immediate
removal of the officers concerned in the collection of cus
toms from Boston, and to discontinue the landing and
discharging, lading and shipping goods, wares, and mer
chandise, at Boston, or within the harbor thereof." The bill,
also, levied a fine upon the town, as a compensation to the
East India Company for the destruction of their teas, and
was to continue in force during the pleasure of the king.
The opposition to this measure was very slight, and it was
carried, in both Houses, without a division.

The 1st of June was fixed for the Boston port-bill to go
into operation, and the blockade was consequently to com
mence on that day. On the 13th of May, at a meeting of
the inhabitants of Boston, it was resolved to invite the other

260 GREAT EVENTS OF

colonies to unite in refusing all importations from Great
Britain, and to withhold all commercial intercourse with
her. To secure their cooperation, a special messenger was
dispatched to New York, Philadelphia, and other places;
in every place he was received with great cordiality, and
resolutions were immediately adopted, corresponding to the
wishes of the people of Boston.

Such was the state of affairs in the colonies generally, in
May, when General Gage arrived in Boston, as the suc
cessor to Governor Hutchinson, who had been recalled.
At a former period, he had been, for several years, com-
mander-in-chief of the British military forces in America.
Notwithstanding the prejudices of the people to the appoint
ment of a military man, he was received with due honor,
and even great ceremony, by the council and citizens, all
of whom expressed a hope that his administration would
conduce to the peace and welfare of the province.

A short time, however, served to develope the character
of General Gage, and his servility to an arbitrary ministry
in the mother-country. He threatened to remove the
general assembly to Salem gave his negative to thirteen
of the council chosen by the assembly refused to appoint
a day for special prayer, at the request of that body
and, finally, sent a proclamation, by his secretary, to dis
solve them.

At this period of increasing turmoil and agitation, the
second general congress assembled (September 5, 1774),
at Philadelphia, in which all the colonies were represented,
excepting Georgia. Peyton Randolph, of Virginia, was
elected president, and Charles Thompson, of Philadelphia,
secretary.

The most eminent men of the various colonies were now,
for the first time, brought together. They were known to
each other by fame, but they were, personally, strangers.
The meeting was solemn. The object which had called
them together, was of incalculable magnitude. The liber
ties of no less than three millions of people, with that of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 261

all their posterity, were staked on the wisdom and energy
of their councils. No wonder, then, at the long and deep
silence, which is said to have followed upon their organi
zation; at the anxiety with which the members looked
round upon each other; and at the reluctance which every
individual felt to open a business so fearfully momentous.
In the midst of this deep and death-like silence, and just
when it was becoming painfully embarrassing, Mr. Henry
arose slowly, as if borne down by the weight of the sub
ject. "After faltering, according to his habit, through a
most expressive exordium, in which he merely echoed
back the consciousness of every other heart, in deploring
his inability to do justice to the occasion, he launched grad
ually into a recital of the colonial wrongs. Rising, as he
advanced, with the grandeur of his subject, and glowing,
at length, with all the majesty of the occasion, his speech
seemed more than that of mortal man. Mr. Henry was
followed by Mr. Richard Henry Lee, in a speech scarcely
less powerful, and still more replete with classic eloquence.
One spirit of ardent love of liberty pervaded every breast,
and produced a unanimity, as advantageous to the cause
they advocated, as it was unexpected and appalling to their
adversaries."*

The congress proceeded with great deliberation; its
debates were held with closed doors, and the honor of each
member was solemnly engaged not to disclose any of the
discussions, till such disclosure was declared advisable by
the majority. On the 14th of October, a series of resolutions,
regarding the rights and grievances of the colonies, was
passed and promulgated. They were couched in strong
and undisguised language, and set forth to the world what
were considered, by this noble body of men, to be the
rights and privileges of the people of America, in defence
of which they were ready to peril life, liberty, and fortune.

"A majority of the members of this congress," says Mr.

* Wirt s Life of Henry.

262 GREAT EVENTS OF

Pitkin, "had little doubt, that the measures taken by them,
if supported by the American people, would produce a
redress of grievances.

"Richard Henry Lee said to Mr. Adams: We shall
undoubtedly carry all our points. You will be completely
relieved ; all the offensive acts will be repealed, the army
and fleet will be recalled, and Britain will give up her
foolish projects.

"George Washington was of opinion that, with the aid
of both the non-importation and non-exportation system,
America would prevail. Patrick Henry concurred in

Patrick Henry.

opinion with Mr. Adams, that the contest must ultimately
be decided by force. The proceedings of congress met
with the almost unanimous approbation of the people of
America. The non-importation agreement, entered into by
their delegates, was adopted as their own. Committees of
vigilance were appointed in all the towns and districts, and
the names of those who disregarded it, were published as
the enemies of public liberty."

AMERICAN HISTORY. 263

Before the close of the year, the busy note of prepara
tion resounded through almost every colony. The Massa
chusetts committee were indefatigable in providing for the
most vigorous defence in the spring. They had procured
all sorts of military supplies for the service of twelve
thousand men, and had engaged the assistance of the three
neighboring provinces of New Hampshire, Rhode Island,
and Connecticut.

While the notes of warlike preparation were thus sound
ing louder and louder through the country, the British par
liament assembled on the other side of the waters. In
January, 1775, Lord Chatham having taken his seat, moved
"That an humble address be presented his majesty, most
humbly to advise and beseech his majesty, that, in order to
open the way towards our happy settlement of the danger
ous troubles in America, by beginning to allay ferments and
soften animosities there; and above all, for preventing, in
the mean time, any sudden and fatal catastrophe at Boston,
now suffering under daily irritation of an army before their
eyes, posted in their town ; it may graciously please his
majesty, that immediate orders may be dispatched to Gen
eral Gage, for removing his majesty s forces from the town
of Boston, as soon as the season and other circumstances,
indispensable to the safety and accommodation of the said
troops, may render the same practicable."

Notwithstanding this motion was persuasively urged by
Lord Chatham, and ably supported by Lord Camden, Lord
Shelburne, and the Marquis of Rockingham, it was rejected
by a large majority.

Immediately following its rejection, the minister proposed,
in the House of Commons, a joint address to the king, on
American affairs. In this address, which was carried by
large majorities, parliament declared that Massachusetts
was in a state of rebellion ; and that this colony had been
supported by unlawful combinations, and engagements
entered into by several of the other colonies, to the great
injury and oppression of his majesty s subjects in Great

264 GREAT EVENTS OF

Britain. Assuring his majesty of their determination never
to relinquish the sovereign authority of the king and parlia
ment over the colonies, they requested him to take the most
effectual measures to enforce obedience to that authority,
and promised him their support, at the hazard of their lives
and property. Opposition to the address was made in both
houses, but in vain. The king, in his answer, declared his
firm determination, in compliance with their request, to
enforce obedience to the laws and authority of the supreme
legislature of the empire. His answer was followed by a
message requesting an increase of his forces by sea and land.

Thus the determination of king and parliament was formed.
Left of God to follow the counsels of a proud, overbearing,
and obstinate ministry, they had now made declarations and
taken positions, from which there was no retreat but by
concessions, which were not to be expected. In due time,
"the news" and, such intelligence had not before been
borne across the waters of the Atlantic so exciting so
appalling so maddening "the news arrived of the king s
speech at the opening of parliament; of the resolutions
adopted by that body; and, finally, of the act by which
the inhabitants of Massachusetts were proclaimed rebels.
All the province flew to arms; indignation became fury,
obstinacy, desperation.

" We must look back no more! said the colonies we
must conquer or die! We are placed between altars
smoking with the most grateful incense of glory and
gratitude, on the one part, and blocks and dungeons on the
other. Let each then rise, and gird himself for the combat.
The dearest interests of this world command it; our most
holy religion enjoins it; that God, who eternally rewards
the virtuous and punishes the wicked, ordains it. Let us
accept these happy auguries; for already the mercenary
satellites, sent by wicked ministers to reduce this innocent
people to extremity, are imprisoned within the walls of a
single city, where hunger emaciates them, rage devours
them, death consumes them. Let us banish every fear,

AMERICAN HISTORY.

265

every alarm ; fortune smiles upon the efforts of the brave !
By similar discourses, they excited one another, and pre
pared themselves for defence. The fatal moment is
arrived! the signal of civil war is given! "*

Thus was the way prepared for a contest which king
and parliament might, at one time, have easily avoided.
Had they listened to the warning voice of Chatham,
descending to his grave, or had they regarded the dictates
of common political wisdom, America might have been
retained, and with all her loyalty and affection, as a
dependency. But God designed a better portion for her ;
and hence he allowed the monarch and the statesmen of
England to adopt measures the most impolitic and oppress
ive the result of which was as we shall see the inde
pendence of America, and the loss to the British crown of
its brightest jewel.

* Botta s History.

266

GREAT EVENTS OF

II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION.

I:-BATTLE OF LEXINGTON.

CAUSE or Occasion of the Battle British Detachment proceeds towards Con
cord Reaches Lexington First Blood shed Hancock and Adams-
Captain Wheeler and the British Officer Stores destroyed The British
harassed by the Americans Retreat from Concord Effect of this affair
upon the Country Proceedings of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress.

THE immediate cause of the battle, or, more properly,
rencontre at Lexington, was an attempt of a detachment
of British troops to execute an order of General Gage to
destroy certain military stores, which the provincials had
collected at Concord, a town situated some eighteen miles
from Boston. In anticipation of an approaching contest,
the provincial assembly of Massachusetts had passed a
resolution for the purchase of all the gunpowder that could
be found, and of every sort of arms and ammunition requi
site for an army of fifteen thousand men. As these objects
abounded principally in Boston, the inhabitants employed
all their address to procure and transport them to places of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 267

safety in the country. Cannon-balls and other instruments
of war were therefore collected and transported in carts,
apparently loaded with manure; powder in the baskets and
panniers of those who came from Boston market, and car
tridges were concealed even in candle-boxes. By these
means, and through other channels, a considerable quantity
of arms and ammunition had been collected at Concord.

Excited by the loyalists, General Gage resolved to send
a few companies to Concord, for the purpose already stated.
It was said, also, that he had it in view, by this sudden
expedition, to get possess on of John Hancock and Samuel
Adams, two of the most ardent patriot chiefs, and the prin
cipal directors of the provincial congress, then assembled
in the town of Concord.

In pursuance of the above purpose, on the evening of the
18th of April, several British officers dispersed themselves
here and there upon the road and passages, to intercept
the couriers that might have been dispatched to give notice
of the movements of the troops. The governor gave orders
that no person should be allowed to leave the city; never
theless, Dr. Warren, one of the most active patriots, had
timely intimation of the scheme, and immediately-dispatched
confidential messengers ; some of whom found the roads
interdicted by the officers who guarded them; but others
made their way unperceived to Lexington, a town upon
the road leading to Concord. The intelligence was soon
divulged; the people flocked together; the bells in all parts
were rung to give the alarm; and the continual firing of
cannon spread the agitation through all the neighboring
country. In the midst of this tumultuous scene, at eleven
in the evening, a strong detachment of grenadiers and of
light infantry was embarked at Boston, to land at a place
called Phipps Farm, whence they marched to Concord.

The British troops were under the command of Lieuten
ant-Colonel Smith and Major Pitcairn, who led the van
guard. The militia of Lexington, as the intelligence of the
movement of this detachment was uncertain, had separated

268

GREAT EVENTS OF

in the course of the night. Finally, at five in the morning
of the 19th, advice was received of the near approach of
the royal troops. The provincials that happened to be
near, assembled to the number, however, of only seventy.
The English appeared; and Major Pitcairn, galloping up
to them, in a loud voice cried, "Disperse, rebels! lay down
your arms, and disperse !"

The provincials did not obey; upon which, advancing
nearer, he discharged a pistol, and, brandishing his sword,
ordered his soldiers to fire. Eight Americans were killed,
three or four of them by the first fire of the British; the
others, after they had left the parade. Several were also
wounded. A handsome monument has been erected to
the memory of the killed, on the green where the first of
them fell.

Battle of Lexington.

Meanwhile, Hancock and Adams retired from danger;
and it is related that, while on the march, the latter, enrap
tured with joy, exclaimed, "Oh, what an ever-glorious
morning is this !" considering this first effusion of blood

AMERICAN HISTORY.

269

as the prelude of events which must secure the happiness
of his country. The soldiers advanced towards Concord,
where the inhabitants assembled; but seeing the numbers
of the enemy, they fell back, and posted themselves on a
bridge, north of the town. The light infantry assailed them
with fury, routed them, and occupied the bridge, while the
others entered Concord, and proceeded to the execution of
their orders. They disabled two twenty-four pounders,
threw five hundred pounds of ball into the river and wells,
and broke in pieces about sixty barrels of flour.

During the search of the British for military stores, a
British officer demanded entrance into the barn of Captain
Wheeler. This was readily granted. In it was stored a
large quantity of provincial flour. The officer expressed

Captain Wheeler and the British Officer.

his pleasure at the discovery. But Captain Wheeler, with
much affected simplicity, said to him, putting his hand on a
barrel, "This is my flour. I am a miller, sir; yonder stands
my mill ; I get my living by it. In the winter, I grind a
great deal of grain, and get it ready for market in the

270 GREAT EVENTS OF

spring. This," (pointing to one barrel,) "is the flour of
wheat; this," (pointing to another,) "is the flour of corn;
this is the flour of rye; this," (putting his hand on his own
cask,) "is my flour; this is my wheat; this is my rye; this is
mine. 19 "Well," said the officer, "we do not injure private
property," and withdrew, leaving this important depository
untouched.

The militia being reinforced, Major Buttrick, of Concord,
who had gallantly offered to command them, advanced
towards the bridge; but, not knowing of the transaction at
Lexington, ordered the men not to give the first fire, that
the provincials might not be the aggressors. As he
advanced, the light infantry retired to the Concord side of
the river, and began to pull up the bridge ; and on his nearer
approach, they fired, and killed a captain and one of the
privates. The provincials returned the fire; a skirmish
ensued, and the regulars were forced to retreat, with some
loss. They were soon joined by the main body, which
now retreated with precipitancy. Meanwhile, the people
of the adjacent country flocked in, and attacked them in
every direction. Some fired from behind stone walls and
other coverts; while others pressed on their rear during
their retreat to Lexington.

General Gage, apprehensive for the fate of the English,
had dispatched nine hundred men and two field-pieces,
under command of Lord Percy. This corps arrived very
opportunely at Lexington, at the moment when the royal
troops entered the town from the other side, pursued with
fury by the provincial militia.

It appears highly probable that, without this reinforce
ment, they would have all been cut to pieces or made
prisoners; their strength was exhausted, as well as their
ammunition. After making a considerable halt at Lex
ington, they renewed their march towards Boston, the
number of the provincials increasing, although the rear
guard of tjie English was less molested, on account of
the two field-pieces, which repressed the impetuosity of

AMERICAN HISTORY

271

the Americans. But the flanks of the columns remained
exposed to a destructive fire, from every point adapted to
serve as coverts. The royalists were also annoyed by the
heat, which was excessive, and by a violent wind, which

&gt;

Retreat of the British from Concord.

blew a thick dust in their eyes. Finally, after a march of
incredible fatigue, and considerable loss of men, the English,
overwhelmed with lassitude, arrived at sunset in Charles-
town. Independently of the combat they had sustained,
the distance they had that day traveled was above five-
and-thirty miles. The day following, they crossed over
to Boston.*

The rencontre at Lexington was, in itself, an inconsid
erable affair. But, in its relation and influence, its import
ance can scarcely be estimated. It was the first outbreak
of indignant feeling, which, for months and years, had been
acquiring strength, but which, until now, had been sup
pressed. It was a solution of the problem, whether the

* Botta s War of the Independence.

272 GREAT EVENTS OF

wrongs of America could be redressed without a resort to
arms. It developed the spirit and determination, as well
of the king and parliament, as of the Americans them
selves. It shut the door for further negotiation; it cut off
hope for the colonies, but through an appeal to arms. In
fact, it was a signal for war it was war itself.

The affair had two results. The first was to demon
strate how false and ridiculous were the vaunts of those
Gascons who, within parliament as well as without, had
spoken in such unworthy terms of American courage;
from this moment, the English nation, and especially its
soldiers, persuaded themselves that the struggle would be
far more severe and sanguinary than had been at first
believed. The second effect of the combat was, greatly to
increase the confidence of the colonists, and their resolu
tion to defend their rights. It should be added, also, that
the reports of the cruelties of the British troops produced
an incredible excitement in the minds of the inhabitants,
which was still further increased by the public honors
which were paid to those who had fallen in the opening
contest. Their eulogies were pronounced, and they were
styled martyrs of liberty, while their families were the
objects of unusual veneration. They were cited as the
models to be imitated in the approaching conflict.

The provincial congress of Massachusetts was in session
at Watertown, ten miles distant from Boston. On receiv
ing intelligence of the battle, it tooE immediate measures
to raise thirteen thousand and six hundred men, and chose
for their general Colonel Ward, an officer of much reputa
tion. This militia was designed to form the contingent of
Massachusetts; the provinces of New Hampshire, Con
necticut, and Rhode Island were invited to furnish theirs,
in order to complete an army of thirty thousand men, to be
commanded by General John Thomas, an officer of great
experience. Connecticut dispatched, immediately, a con
siderable corps, under the command of Colonel Putnam, an
"old 1 officer, who, in the two late wars, had often given proof

AMERICAN HISTORY.

273

of courage and intelligence. The other provinces were
not slow in causing their standards to move ; and, in a short
time, an army of thirty thousand men was found assembled
under the walls of Boston. So great and so universal was
the ardor produced among the inhabitants by the battle of
Lexington, that the American generals were obliged to
send back to their homes many thousand volunteers. Put
nam took his station at Cambridge, and Thomas at Rox-
bury, upon the right wing of the army, to cut off entirely
.the communication of the garrison, by the isthmus, with the
adjacent country. Thus, in a few days after the affair of
Lexington, the capital of the province of Massachusetts was
closely besieged ; thus a multitude assembled in haste, of
men, declared rebels and mean-spirited cowards, held in
strict confinement, not daring to sally forth even to procure
food, many thousands of veteran troops, commanded by an
able general, and combating under the royal standard.

274 GREAT EVENTS OF

II. BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL.

AMERICAN Patriotism American and British Forces Fortification of Bunker s
hill Attacked by British Ships Asa Pollard, the first Martyr Prepara
tions of the British Warren Prescott s Injunction to his Troops British
repulsed with terrible slaughter Second Attack Charlestown set on fire at
the same time Second Repulse Putnam and Major Small Death of
Colonel Gardiner Thrilling Incident Third Advance of the British
Death of Major Pitcairn Americans in want of Ammunition Retreat-
Death of Warren Respective Losses Results of the Battle.

BOSTON, which for a considerable time had been the
point of greatest interest in the American colonies, was
not less so immediately following the battle of Lexing
ton. That engagement served to quicken the already
excited pulse of thousands. The fires of patriotism burned
brighter. Sires and sons, mothers and daughters, rejoiced
that the crisis had come, and were ready to make every
needful sacrifice for their country s good. In a few weeks,
the metropolis of the province of Massachusetts was envi
roned by an American army, fifteen thousand strong ten
thousand of* which was furnished by Massachusetts, and
three thousand by Connecticut ; the rest were supplied by
the other New England colonies. Of these troops, General
Ward was commander-in-chief. His head-quarters were
at Cambridge. The right-wing was stationed at Roxbury,
the left at Medford and Chelsea.

Towards the end of May, a considerable reinforcement
arrived at Boston from England, which, with the garrison,
formed an army of from ten to twelve thousand men all
veteran troops. At the head of this reinforcement were
three distinguished and practical generals Howe, Clinton,
and Burgoyne.

The difference in numbers was on the side of the Amer
icans not so, however, their military science, arms, or
ammunition. They had, in all, but sixteen field-pieces, six
of which, at the very utmost, were in a condition for ser
vice. Their brass pieces, which were few, were of the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 275

smallest caliber. They had, however, some hea\y iron
cannon, with three or four mortars and howitzers, and some
scanty provision of balls and bombs. But of powder, they
were almost totally destitute.

The situation of the English was now daily becoming
more perplexing and critical, and the necessity was increas
ingly apparent, if they intended to retain their position, of
fortifying certain points in the neighborhood. The two
regarded of greatest importance were the heights of Dor
chester and Charlestown. The former presenting superior
inducements, it was determined to occupy and fortify that
first, and, afterwards, the latter.

The Americans having learned the intentions of the
British general, it became a serious question what course
was most prudent for them to adopt. For a time, a differ
ence of opinion prevailed among the American patriots;
but, at length, the committee of safety recommended to the
council of war to occupy and fortify Bunker s hill at once,
and Dorchester heights (now South Boston), as early after
as practicable.

In conformity with this suggestion, on the following day
(16th June), General Ward issued orders to Colonel Pres-
cott to proceed to Charlestown, and occupy and fortify
Bunker s hill.

The troops detached for this service, amounted to about
one thousand men. They were ordered to take provisions
but for a single day. In the early part of the evening of
the 16th, they were mustered on Cambridge common, near
the colleges. They were commended to the protection
and guidance of Almighty God, in a prayer by President
Langdon ; after which, led by the valiant Prescott, attired
in a calico frock, and himself preceded by two sergeants
with dark lanterns, and accompanied by Colonel Gridley
and Judge Winthrop of Cambridge, they took their
destined path.

Having reached the ground, a question arose which of
the two hills was intended as Bunker s hill. The northern

276

GREAT EVENTS OF

eminence was more generally spoken of under that name,
while the southern, commonly called Breed s hill, was
evidently the one best fitted for the purpose. After long
deliberation, it was decided to construct the principal work
on Breed s hill, and to erect an additional and subsidiary
one on Bunker s hill. Accordingly, Captain Gridley pro
ceeded to lay out the principal work. Midnight arrived,
however, before a spade entered the ground ; there remained
therefore less than four hours before day-light, when the
operations -would, of course, be seen by the British. The
men, however, now began, and they worked.

President Langdon at Prayer.

Meanwhile, a strong guard, under Captain Manners, was
stationed on the Charlestown shore, to watch the enemy.
The day had been fair, and it was a clear, star-light night.
Colonel Prescott, accompanied by Major Brooks, went down
twice to the shore to reconnoitre, and distinctly heard the
British sentries relieving guard, and uttering, as they walked
their rounds, the customary, but, in this instance deceptive,
cry, "All s well!"*

* Sparks Life of Warren.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

277

The night, on the part of the patriot band, was one of
sleepless vigilance and incessant toil. Shovels, pickaxes, and
spades, were in incessant motion; and, by four o clock in the
morning, they had thrown up a redoubt, eight rods square
and four feet high. At this time, the captain* of a British
ship, called the Lively, discovered the work, and opened a
fire upon it. The alarm was given to the British in Boston,
and to the men-of-war in the river, and a heavy cannonade
was commenced. The fire from a battery of six guns, on
Copp s hill, proved most annoying; but the Americans,
regardless of bombs and balls, continued their labors with
unshaken constancy. The first martyr who had the honor
of shedding his blood, on that ever-memorable hill, was a

Death of Pollard.

private soldier by the name of Asa Pollard, of Billerica,
and the shot which killed him was the only one which took
fatal effect during the forenoon.

While various movements were in progress, the Ameri
cans in the neighborhood of the redoubt were by no means
idle. About two hundred yards in the rear of the breast-

278

GREAT EVENTS OF

work was a stone fence surmounted with rails. In front of
this, another fence was constructed, and the space between
the two filled with hay, which happened to be on the field.
A subsidiary work was also hastily thrown up on Bunker s
hill, properly. so called, by General Putnam.

General Putnam.

From the moment the British discovered the operations
cf the Americans, they well knew the importance of dis
lodging them from their position. They had expected to
attain this object by a cannonade from their batteries and
ships of war; but it was soon apparent that other and more
effective measures would be necessary. Accordingly, after
mature consultation in a council of war, summoned by Gen
eral Gage, it was resolved to transport a competent force
across the river, and attack the works in front.

It was "a day without clouds/ and intensely hot. Be
tween mid-day and one o clock, twenty-eight barges were
seen moving from the end of Long wharf towards Mor
ton s point. On board of these were four battalions of
infantry and ten of grenadiers. They had six pieces of

AMERICAN HISTORY.

279

artillery, one of which was placed in each of the six leading
boats.

About two o clock, a second detachment left Winnisim-
mett ferry, and joined the first at Morton s point. These
were soon after followed by reinforcements, which landed
at Madlin s ship-yard, now the navy-yard near the east end
of Breed s hill. These several detachments, amounting to
about four thousand men, were under command of General
Howe, subordinate to whom were General Pigot, and
Colonels Nesbit, Abercrombie, and Clark.

A short time before the action commenced, a horseman
was perceived advancing rapidly from Charlestown, towards
the American redoubt. It proved to be General Warren,
the president of the provincial congress. "Ah!" said Put-

Interview between Putnam and Warren.

nam, as the former came up, "is it you, General? I am glad
to see you, and yet I regret your presence. Your life is
too precious to be thus exposed; but since you are here,
let me receive your orders." "No," replied the gallant
soldier; "I give no orders! I come as a volunteer; and now

280 GREAT EVENTS OF

say where I can be the most useful." "Go, then," said
Putnam, "to the redoubt; you will there be less exposed."
"Tell me," rejoined Warren, "where will be the point of
greatest danger." "The redoubt will be the enemy s first
and principal object," said Putnam; "if we can defend that,
the day is ours." Warren passed on, and, as he passed,
the troops recognised him, and loud and long were their
acclamations. Every bosom felt the impulse of his pres
ence. At the redoubt, Prescott received him, and begged
him to receive the command. "Give me a musket," said
Warren; "to-day I take a lesson from the veteran soldier
in the art of war." Warren could not content himself
away from the dangers which were thickening around the
patriotic cause. The day previous, he had presided in the
congress in session at Watertown, and had spent the entire
night in transacting business growing out of his official
station. On reaching Cambridge, early in the morning, he
received intelligence of the expected battle. He attended
a meeting of the committee of safety, of which he was
chairman. Here he made known his intention of taking
part in the approaching contest. "Your ardent temper,"
said Gerry, "will carry you forward in the midst of peril,
and you will probably fall." "I know that I may fall,"
replied Warren, "but I should die with shame, were I to
remain at home in safety, while my friends and fellow-
citizens are shedding their blood, and hazarding their lives
in the cause." The honor of Warren is greatly enhanced
by the consideration that he was originally opposed to the
plan of fortifying the heights of Charlestown, but no sooner
had the council of war decided upon that measure, than he
gave it his hearty cooperation. And here we see this brave
and patriotic man in the field of battle, and in the midst
of danger, having adopted the beautiful sentiment of the
Roman poet,

" Dulce et decorum est pro patria mori."

The action opened at about three o clock in the afternoon,
at which time a general discharge of artillery was ordered

AMERICAN HISTORY. 281

along the whole British line. At the same time, the troops
advanced in two divisions. General Howe led the right
towards the rail-fence ; General Pigot with the left end
towards the redoubt.

The march of the British troops was slow, but steady.
They wore the aspect of strong confidence and strong
determination. Meanwhile, the American drums beat to
arms. Quitting his intrenchment, where he was still at
work on Bunker s hill, Putnam led his equally determined,
but far less disciplined, troops into action. Said this vete
ran general, in his usual pointed and laconic style, "Fellow-
soldiers! powder is scarce, and must not be wasted.
Reserve your fire till you see the whites of their eyes.
Then take aim at the officers."

This injunction, however, having been disobeyed by a
few of the more restless and impetuous, Prescott, proceed
ing along the lines, said, in a tone of thunder: "The next
man that fires before the order is given, shall be instantly
shot." It was apparently cruel thus to require troops,
whose bosoms were now glowing with burning zeal, to
withhold their fire, while the enemy was pouring in his at
every step of his progress. It was, however, a wise delay.
At length, the British had advanced within eight rods of the
redoubt. "Now, men," said Prescott, "now is your time!
Make ready ! Take aim ! Fire !"

And such a deadly fire, perhaps, was never before made ;
and, when the smoke rolled off, such a sight was perhaps
never before seen. The hill-side was covered with the
slain. The ranks of the British were broken, and confusion
appeared on every side. The British officers attempted to
rally their troops. In this, they succeeded so far as to induce
them to fire; but, evidently appalled at the fearful and unex
pected carnage, they turned, and fled down the hill.

"Following this repulse, there was an ominous pause,"
says a writer, "like the lull that sometimes interrupts the
wildest tempest, only broken by the occasional discharge
of artillery from the ships and batteries." It was not,

282 GREAT EVENTS OF

however, of long duration. A second attack was decided
upon, and orders issued again to advance. Meanwhile, a
deep silence brooded over the American lines, all being
intent upon the devastation which had been made, and
watching for the future movements of the enemy which
had been so signally repulsed. Their success had greatly
exceeded their own expectations, and served to inspire
them with still more confidence in a second rencontre which
they might now momently expect. In the first attack, they
had been directed to reserve their fire until the enemy had
approached within eight rods; now they must wait until
the enemy should approach within six rods.

While the British troops were advancing, suddenly a
new spectacle burst upon the eyes of the tens of thousands
who were looking on from every neighboring eminence,
which greatly ackled to the sublimity of the scene.

Annoyed in his first attack upon the American redoubt,
by the fire of a detachment stationed at Charlestown, Gen
eral Howe had given directions to fire that town, both by
way of revenging the injury he had sustained, and, also,
the more to distract the Americans during his second
attack, to which he was now advancing. In furtherance
of this object, a large quantity of combustibles had been
conveyed from Boston, and a detachment of marines, from
the Somerset, been landed to set them on fire. The work
of conflagration was now commenced. Dense and dark
clouds of smoke rose over the town, and at length envel
oped the whole peninsula; through this smoke, columns of
flame shot up, and flashed in every direction. The fire
spread with fearful rapidity from house to house, and from
street to street. At length, the flames reached the church,
and, climbing its lofty steeple, converted it into a blazing
pyramid. The beams, supporting the bell, were burned in
sunder, upon which it fell, and while falling, its pealing
sounds were distinctly heard by hundreds, uniting with
crackling flames and crashing edifices in enhancing the
dreadful magnificence of the day.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 283

It was in the midst of a scene of desolation like this by
which property to the amount of one hundred and twenty
thousand pounds sterling was destroyed, six hundred build
ings consumed, and two thousand people rendered house
less the two opposing forces were preparing for another
sanguinary rencontre. The British general was leading on
his troops, as cool and undisturbed as if they had met with
no repulse. They opened their fire by platoons, and appa
rently at random, yet not entirely without effect. Colonels
Nixon and Brewer were borne wounded from the works.
A ball through his shoulder rendered Colonel Backminster
a cripple for life. Major Moore received a shot through
the thigh; soon after which, a second ball pierced his body,
which subsequently proved mortal.

The Americans had been charged to reserve their fire
till the enemy .were within six rods. The success which
had attended their former delay, now enabled them the more
cheerfully to yield obedience to orders, a compliance with
which had, in the first instance, seemed nearly impossible.
At length, the enemy reached the prescribed distance,
when the anticipated words, "Make ready! Take aim!
Fire!" were heard in a voice like thunder and, in an
instant, hundreds of men, including a surprising number of
principal officers, were seen prostrated in the dust. The
fire proved even more destructive than in the first attack.
General Howe was left nearly alone, almost every officer
of his staff being either killed or wounded. So sweeping
had been the destruction, that the ranks were fatally
broken, and a second time orders were issued for -the
British army to make good their retreat.

An interesting incident is related, as having occurred
immediately following the fire of the Americans. Among
the British officers who escaped the terrible destruction,
was Major Small; but, so fatal had been the fire, that
scarcely was there a man left near him. Consequently, his
superior dress rendered him a more conspicuous object.
Several riflemen had marked him had indeed raised their

284 GREAT EVENTS OF

guns, and were in the act of levelling them, when Putnam
recognised Major Small, and perceived the imminent dan
ger he was in. A moment longer, and his early friend,
with whom he had served in the French war, and for
whom he cherished an unfeigned regard, would be in the
agonies of death. He sprang upon the parapet, and rushed
immediately before the levelled rifles, exclaiming: "My
gallant comrades ! spare, spare that officer ! we are friends ;

Putnam saves the life of Majoi Small.

we are brothers. Do you not remember how we rushed
into each others arms, at the meeting for the exchange of
prisoners?" The appeal, it needs scarcely be added, was
successful. Every rifle was instantly lowered; every
bosom glowed with the generous emotions which filled
that of the high-souled Putnam; nor was one feeling of
regret indulged, as the gallant British officer retired
unharmed.

Although repulsed in a second attack, and with losses as
signal as unexpected, Howe immediately decided upon
renewing the contest. Upon the issue of that day, and the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 285

results of this single conflict, he well knew, might hang the
fortunes of the British cause in America. If successful,
the patriots would become disheartened ; if defeated, they
would take courage, and continue the controversy with
greater animation. With more wisdom, he decided to
concentrate his whole force upon the redoubt and, that
his troops might act with greater energy, he directed them
to lay aside their cumbersome knapsacks, and, in imitation
of the Americans, to reserve their fire, or, if circumstances
allowed, to rely upon the bayonet.

Meanwhile, the situation of the Americans had become
critical and alarming. They had, indeed, lost compara
tively few of their number; but it was discovered, we
might almost say to their dismay, that their ammunition
was nearly exhausted. They had little prospect of any
further supply ; they had few, if any bayonets, and, as to
reinforcements, though extremely desirable, and now neces
sary, they could indulge only slight hopes. They were,
however, cheered by the prospect of a reinforcement of
three hundred men at this critical juncture. The regiment
of Colonel Gardiner, stationed at Charlestown, although
they had received no orders to that effect, that gallant
officer volunteered to bring to their assistance. Most
unfortunately, however, just as he was descending to the
lines, a musket-ball struck him, which soon after proved
mortal. In consequence of this untoward event, his regi
ment became disordered, and but a single company that
marched from Charlestown, under command of Captain
Harris, participated in the action. It was, however, and
well does it attest their patriotic courage, the very last to
leave the field.

The history of the American war furnishes many an
incident of thrilling interest, and many an instance of
heroic bravery and devotion to the cause of liberty: the
last moments of Colonel Gardiner may be ranked among
the number. On receiving his wound, he was borne from
the field by some of his men? when his son, a youth of only

286

GREAT EVENTS OF

nineteen, and a second lieutenant in Trevett s artillery
company, rushed forward to his father s aid. On beholding
him, said the father: "Think not of me, my son. I am
well. Go to your duty!" And the son obeyed, and

Death of Colonel Gardiner.

hastened to his post, while the father was borne from the
field to die. Is it a matter of marvel that people should
succeed in a struggle where such lofty patriotism fired
their bosoms, and, in pursuing which, some of the tenderest
and strongest ties of our nature were sacrificed for their
country s good?

The British troops, as we said, were again advancing.
Without bayonets, with a few charges of powder remain
ing, the Americans waited in silence to receive them as
they were able. Stones and the stocks of their muskets
supplied the place of powder and ball. Richardson, a pri
vate in the Royal Irish regiment, was the first to mount the
parapet; but he fell the next moment. Nearly at the same
time, Major Pitcairn, whose insolence and inhumanity at
Lexington will not soon be forgotten, appeared upon the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 287

parapet, and, as if actuated by a similar spirit now as then,
he exultingly exclaimed: "The day is ours!" But here he
met a deserved fate; for, while the words still lingered on
his lies, a bullet from a musket, fired by a colored man
named Salem, pierced his body, and he fell and expired.

While these events were occurring in one quarter, the
enemy were more successful in another, the south-east
corner of the redoubt. Here a tree had been left standing,
and by means of this, General Pigot succeeded in mounting
the works; his men followed him; and here, for a brief
space, the contest was spirited and sanguinary. Several
American officers suffered severely. Colonel Bridge was
twice wounded by a broad-sword. Major Gridley received
a ball through the leg, and was borne from the field.
Lieutenant Prescott, nephew to the colonel, had his arm
so broken, as to hang useless by his side; but, nothing
deterred by his wound, he continued to load his musket, and
was in the act of pointing his gun through the sally-port at
the enemy, when he was cut in sunder by a cannon-ball.
But now, the sacrifice of life which was being offered upon
the shrine of liberty, was accomplishing no good. The
Americans could no longer contend with hope, as their
ammunition was fairly expended. Prescott was reluctant
to yield; but it was wise it was best. An honorable
retreat was still practicable, and he chose this alternative.
The Americans retired in order from the hill.

A retreat bore more heavily upon one patriotic spirit
than, if possible, upon all others that one was Warren s.
He lingered to the very latest moment beyond the moment
of safety. Nor had he quitted the works, or proceeded but
a few rods, when the British were in full possession. Major
Small, the British officer whose life Putnam had saved only
a few hours before, saw him surmised his reluctance
perceived his danger and would have saved him. Ad
dressing him by name, he besought hirn to surrender, as
the only means of security; at the same time ordering his
men to suspend their firing. Warren, it is supposed, heard

288 GREAT EVENTS OF

the voice of Small ; but whether he would have taken
advantage of the proffered safety, cannot be known. He
turned his head towards the sound, and at that instant a
ball sunk deep in his forehead, and produced instant death.

The day following, the body of this patriot, statesman,
and hero, was discovered and identified by Isaac Winslow,
(then a youth, afterwards general,) and by several others,
who were familiar with his person. The bullet which ter
minated his life was extracted by Mr. Savage, an officer in
the custom-house. Subsequently, he carried it to England ;
but, years afterwards, it was presented at London to Rev.
Mr. Montague, of Dedham, Mass., in whose family it still
remains. The remains of Warren were buried on the spot
where he fell ; but the following year they were temporarily
removed to a tomb in the Tremont cemetery. They now
repose in the family vault, under St. Paul s church, Boston.

The loss of Warren was among the saddest and bitterest
incidents of the day. Few had such aspirations after liberty
few so well understood the true interests of the country,
or were better able to suggest measures calculated to secure
the triumph of her cause. To the British, the intelligence
of his fall was as grateful (considering him in the light of
an enemy) as it was unexpected. It is recorded that when
on the following morning the news of the event was brought
to General Howe, who remained on the field during the
night, he would scarcely credit it ; and when, at length, it
was verified, he declared that "his death was a full offset
for the loss of five hundred men."

The battle of Bunker s hill, which we have thus described
as minutely as our limits will allow, was of about two hours
continuance, having commenced at three o clock. The
Americans engaged were estimated at about three thousand
five hundred. The number killed and missing was one
hundred and fifteen; three hundred and five were wounded,
and thirty taken prisoners. Of the several regiments,
Prescott s suffered the most severely, losing forty-two killed
and twenty-eight wounded. Several officers were killed

AMERICAN HISTORY. 289

Colonel Gardiner, Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, Major Moore,
and Major Maclary.

The British force engaged in this battle was four thousand
Their loss General Gage, in his official account, acknowl
edged to be one thousand and fifty-four two hundred and
twenty-six killed ; eight hundred and twenty-eight wounded,
including nineteen officers killed and twenty-eight wounded.
Their loss, according to the official account of the action
by the Massachusetts congress, was fifteen hundred.

Charlestown was entirely destroyed. On the retreat of
the Americans, the British took possession of Bunker s hill,
from which they kept up a fire of artillery during the night.
The Americans occupied Prospect and Winter hills.

It was a bold attempt on the part of General Howe to
carry the American redoubt by an attack in front; in con
sequence of this, his troops were exposed to the direct and
galling fire of men who were each able to take deliberate
aim. A censure was indeed cast upon him for so doing;
but a too vain confidence in the bravery and discipline of
his soldiers, and an equally mistaken estimate of American
valor, led him to reject a plan proposed by General Clinton,
and the adoption of one which, had it succeeded, would
have secured more honor, but which obviously was so
hazardous and doubtful in its issue, as might well have
gained for the other the preference.

The night of the 17th of June was one of more sadness
to the British than to the Americans, notwithstanding that
the latter had been driven from their position, and the colors
of the former were waving over Bunker s hill. To the
British belonged the field to the Americans, in effect, the
victory. What the former had gained, was of no use to
them, as their forces were not sufficiently numerous to hold
possession of so extended a line. Their loss in numbers
was grievous; but this was small in comparison to the mor
tification experienced in view of their repeated repulses.
Nor was that mortification lessened when it became known
that the retreat of the Americans was caused by a want of
19

290

GREAT EVENTS OF

ammunition. Had the materiel of battle not failed, who
can say that the Americans would not have maintained
their position?*

Such an issue, however, might have drawn after it con
sequences which, in the sequel, would have been disastrous
to the patriotic cause. A vain confidence might have been
engendered, leading to the neglect of needful, and even
essential preparation, to cope with a foe more formidable at
that era, than any other on the globe. It was well doubtless,
and Providence in kindness so ordered, it, that ammunition
should fail. God gave to the Americans just that success
which was calculated to animate arid encourage them : and
permitted them to suffer just in that way, and to that extent,
as to teach them humility, and to trust in Him. Theirs was
a just and glorious cause. It was the cause of liberty and
of God. It was right that they should succeed; but it was
equally befiitting that they should feel and acknowledge
that their success was from the God of their fathers.

* Sparks Life of Warren.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

291

III. WASHINGTON, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF.

EFFECTS of the Battle of Bunker hill Meeting of Congress Appointment
of a Commander-in-Chief proposed Difficulties in regard to a Selection
Claims of Individuals Interview between John and Samuel Adams
Speech of the former Washington Nominated Unanimously Confirmed
Manifesto of Congress Public Fast.

IF, previous to the battle of Bunker s hill, doubts existed
in the minds of any, whether the contest between Great
Britain and America would be settled without a struggle,
the sanguinary scene on that hill must have dispelled them.
Both parties had received a wound not likely soon to be
healed. If the British had won the field, they had gained
but little, if any, honor and in the repulse, which the
Americans had met with, while they had lost no honor,
they had acquired self-confidence, and added to their
already high-wrought valor and determination.

Messengers spreading news of the Battle of Bunker s hill

"The battle was fought on Saturday afternoon. Before
Sunday night, the intelligence was spread more than a
hundred miles distant from the scene of action. All were

292 GREAT EVENTS OF

roused to the highest pitch of resentment, and set about
preparing themselves for a long and bloody struggle.
Companies were raised and equipped with the utmost
dispatch ; all hopes of reconciliation were lost. Squads
of armed men flocked to head-quarters, some of them
having traveled eighty miles in twenty-four hours."

While events of so much importance were occurring in
and around Boston, the more immediate theatre of the war,
the second general congress were in session in Philadelphia,
in deep consultation as to measures which the cause and
exigencies of the country required.

Their session had commenced on the 10th day of May
preceding. Various matters of interest engaged their
attention, and required all their wisdom and firmness. As
the war had commenced, it was essential to keep up the
zeal of the people to prevent revolt to the royal standard
to introduce discipline into an army which had been col
lected in haste to provide for the growing expenses of a
war, the end of which could not be predicted to prevent,
in the conduct of the war, the revival of jealousies which
had existed between the different colonies and, finally, to
place the army in the hands of some commander-in-chief,
in whom the country could confide, and whose commands
the army would cheerfully obey.

The importance of this last duty magnified, the more it
was contemplated and difficulties presented themselves
which occasioned no small anxiety and embarrassment.
A mistake here might prove fatal to the liberties of the
country, for an indefinite period to come.

Upon whom, then, should their choice fall? Gates and
Lee were held in high estimation as military men. The
first, for his experience; the second, because to experience
he joined a very active genius. But they were both born
in England, and, in case of misfortune, it would be difficult,
however upright and faithful they might have been, to per
suade the people that they had not been guilty of treason,
or at least of negligence in the accomplishment of their

AMERICAN HISTORY. 293

duties. Besides, Lee had an impetuosity of temper, which,
in some hour of excitement, might spur him to the adoption
of measures inconsistent with the safety of the army, and
prejudicial to the interests of the patriot cause. There
were also Ward and Putnam, who were already in the
field, and who had demonstrated the most signal valor and
ability in all the actions which had taken place in the
vicinity of Boston. Putnam had seen much service, and,
for energy and promptitude, had few equals; but he had
declared himself too openly in favor of independence;
this, congress devoutly wished to procure, but withal in a
propitious time. As to General Ward, New England, it
was well known, entertained an exalted opinion of him, and
many were strongly wishing and anticipating that the lot
would fall on him. He had served in the French war, in
which he had acquired an honorable distinction. In addi
tion, he was both a scholar and a gentleman, and the army
itself was uncommonly preposessed in his favor. But
besides that he also had openly expressed himself in favor
of independence, it was well known that the provinces of
the middle, and more so of the south, were in a measure
jealous of New England, in which the physical force of
the country confessedly predominated, and they would
naturally be reluctant to have the cause of America con
fided to the hands of an individual who might allow himself
to be influenced by certain local prepossessions, at a time
in which all desires and all interests ought to be common.
Nor was it a small desideratum with some of the sages of
that era, that the commander-in-chief should himself possess
an estate of such value as to offer a guaranty of his fidelity,
and elevate him above the sordid and selfish motives of
personal gain.

Surrounded by such difficulties, and embarrassed by such
opposite considerations, what was to be done? One point
was clear, union must be preserved, at any sacrifice.
Union was strength. If in harmonious concert the colonies
could not proceed, their doom was sealed. The country,

294 GREAT EVENTS OF

and the whole country, must come in. The pulsation must
beat through all hearts. The cause was one, and how
many soever bore a part in sustaining and defending it,
they must act as impelled but by one motive and using
but a single arm.

To the final question, it had been foreseen for some time,
the congress must come. Out of doors, the subject had
been considered and debated, but, as yet, no settled opinion
had been formed, and no decisive action had been had.

In this anxious and inquiring period, the Father of mer
cies that Almighty Being by whose care the colonies had
been planted, and hitherto sustained whose blessing was
daily sought by thousands of families, morning and evening
whose guidance the public councils, whether provincial
or continental, were never ashamed to implore that good
and gracious Benefactor was not slow in pointing to the
man who should lead the armies of his American Israel !

One morning, the elder President Adams was walking in
Congress hall, apparently absorbed in thought, when Samuel
Adams, a kinsman and a member of congress, approaching
him, inquired the subject of his deep cogitation. "The
army," he replied; "I am determined what to do about the
army at Cambridge." "What is that?" asked his kinsman.
"I am determined to enter on a full detail of the state of
the colonies, before the house this morning. My object
will be to induce congress to name a day for adopting the
army, as the legal army of the United Colonies of North
America; and, having done this, I shall offer a few hints on
my election of a commander-in-chief." "I like your plan,
Cousin John," said Samuel Adams; "but on whom have
you fixed as this commander?" "George Washington, of
Virginia, a member of this house." "That will never do,
never, never." "It must do," said John Adams, "and for
these reasons: the southern and middle states are loath to
enter heartily into the cause, and their arguments are potent ;
they see that New England holds the physical power in hei
hands, and they fear the result. A New England army, a

AMERICAN HISTORY. 295

New England commander, with New England perseverance,
all united, appal them. For this cause, they hang back.
The only way to allay their fears, and silence their com
plaints, is by appointing a southern chief over the army.
This policy will blend us in one mass, and that mass will
be resistless."

Mr. Adams now went in, and, taking the floor, put forth
his strength in the delineations he had prepared, all aiming
at the adoption of the army. He was ready to own the
army, appoint a commander, and vote supplies. His speech
was patriotic, eloquent, and thrilling; but some doubted,
some objected, some feared. To all these doubts and hes
itations, he replied: "Gentlemen, if this congress do not
adopt this army, before ten moons have set, New England
will have a congress of her own, which will adopt it, and
she will undertake the struggle alone with a strong arm
and a clear conscience." This had the desired effect, and
they agreed to appoint a day.

The day was fixed, and came, and the army was adopted.
And now followed the question as to a commander. Mr.
Adams again rose. He proceeded to a minute delineation
of the character of General Ward, according to him merits
and honors, which then belonged to no one else ; but, at the
end of this eulogy, he said : " This is not the man I have
chosen." The peculiar situation of the colonies required
another and a different man and one from a different
quarter. These qualifications were now set forth in
strong, bold, and eloquent terms; and, in the sequel, he
said: "Gentlemen, I know these qualifications are high, but
we all know they are needful at this crisis, in this chief.
Does any one say that they are not to be obtained in the
country? I reply, they are; they reside in one of our own
body, and he is the person whom I now nominate: GEORGE
WASHINGTON, of Virginia."

At the moment, Washington was intently gazing, as were
others, upon Mr. Adams, wrought up by an eager curiosity
for the annunciation of the name. Without a suspicion

296 GREAT EVENTS OP

that it would be his own, as it transpired from the lips of the
speaker, he sprang from his seat, and rushed from the hall.

Samuel Adams, already in the secret, immediately
moved an adjournment of the house, in order that the
members might have time to deliberate on a nomination
so unexpected and so surprising.

On the 15th of June, two days only before the battle of
Bunker s hill, congress convened in the hall to decide the
important question. As individuals, they had given to the
subject a deep and solemn deliberation, commensurate with
its vital importance to the country. Until the annunciation
of Washington s name by John Adams, probably no one
had even thought of him but now, but one sentiment pre
vailed. He was the man, and their ballots unanimously
confirmed the choice. The delegates of Massachusetts
had other predilections; but, nobly relinquishing sectional
claims, and even partialities, they united with the others,
and rendered the choice unanimous. That was a happy
day that a fortunate selection for America. And who can
doubt that the God by whose providence nations rise and
fall, guided that choice, with the same benign influence
which was exerted upon the prophet in a prior age of the
world, when from among his brethren he selected David
as the successor of Saul?

In a few days, following the appointment of Washington,
congress published a manifesto, setting forth to the world
the causes which had led them to take up arms. After
enumerating these causes, in a tone of manly assurance, and
yet of humble dependence upon Almighty God, they said:

"Our cause is just our union is perfect our internal
resources are great and, if necessary, foreign assistance is
undoubtedly attainable. We gratefully acknowledge, as
signal instances of Divine favor towards us, that His provi
dence would not permit us to be called into this severe
controversy, until we were grown to our present strength,
had been previously exercised in warlike operations, and
possessed of the means of defending ourselves. With

AMERICAN HISTORY. 297

Hearts, fortified witji these animating reflections, we must
most solemnly, before God and the world, declare, that,
exerting the utmost energy of those powers, which the
beneficent Creator hath graciously bestowed upon us, the
arms we have been compelled by our enemies to assume,
we will, in defiance of every hazard, with unabating firm
ness and perseverance, employ for the preservation of our
liberties; being, with one mind, resolved to die freemen,
rather than to live slaves." Finally, they added: "With
an humble confidence in the mercies of the supreme and
impartial Judge and Ruler of the universe, we most
devoutly implore His divine goodness, to protect us happily
through this great conflict, to dispose our adversaries to
reconciliation on reasonable terms, and thereby relieve the
empire from the calamities of civil war."

The above manifesto was sent into every part of the
country, and read from the pulpits by the ministers of
religion, with suitable exhortations. In the camps of Bos
ton, it was read with particular solemnity. Major-General
Putnam assembled his division, upon the heights of Pros
pect hill, to hear it. It was followed by a prayer, analo
gous to the occasion ; the general having given the signal,
all the troops cried, three times, amen! and, at the same
instant, the artillery of the fort fired a general salute; the
colors, recently sent to General Putnam, were seen waving
with the usual motto "An appeal to Heaven; and this
other, " Qui transulit sustinet." The same ceremony was
observed in the other divisions. The joy and enthusiasm
were universal.

It may be added, in this connexion, as an evidence of the
piety of our fathers of the belief of a superintending
providence, which characterized that generation, that con
gress recommended a public fast to be observed in all the
colonies, on the 20th of July. The soldiers, they recom
mended to be "humane and merciful ;" and all classes of cit
izens, "to humble themselves, to fast, to pray, and to implore
the Divine assistance, in this day of trouble and of peril."

298

GREAT EVENTS OP

Congress, in a body, attended divine services on that
day, in one of the churches of Philadelphia. Just as they
were about to enter the temple, important intelligence
was received from Georgia. It was, that that province,
which had hitherto held itself aloof from the common
cause, had joined the confederation, and had appointed five
delegates for its representation in Congress. While hum
bling themselves, God was blessing and exalting them.
No news scarcely could have occasioned more joy; and
this was heightened, in consideration of the moment at
which the government and people were apprised of it.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

299

IV. EVACUATION OF BOSTON.

GENERAL OFFICERS appointed Washington repairs to Cambridge State of the
Army Great want of Gunpowder Sickness in the Camp Dorchester
heights fortified Proposal of the British General to attack the American
Intrenchments Alters his plan, and evacuates Boston Embarkation of
the British Washington enters the city.

HAVING elected a commander-in-chief, congress pro
ceeded to the selection of other experienced officers.
Artimas Ward, Charles Lee, and Philip Schuyler, were
appointed major-generals, and Horatio Gates adjutant-gen
eral. These appointments were followed, a few days after,
by that of eight brigadier-generals : Seth Pomeroy, Wil
liam Heath, and John Thomas, of Massachusetts; Richard
Montgomery, of New York; David Wooster and Joseph
Spencer, of Connecticut ; John Sullivan, of New Hamp
shire; and Nathaniel Greene, of Rhode Island.

In July, Washington, accompanied by General Lee,
repaired to the camp near Boston; receiving, on his jour
ney thither, the highest honors from the most distinguished

300 GREAT EVENTS OP

citizens. On making a review of the army, soon after
his arrival, he found an immense multitude, of whom only
fourteen thousand five hundred were in a condition fit for
service. But even these, in respect to uniform, equipment,
and discipline, exhibited a variety most disheartening and
painful to a commander. As to discipline, it scarcely existed.
The subordinate officers were without emulation; and the
privates, having been unaccustomed to the rules and regu
lations of a camp, were impatient of all subordination.

Fortunately, the newly-appointed generals soon arrived,
and with great alacrity betook themselves to the task of
reform. General Gates, who was versed in the details of
military organization, exerted a powerful influence in this
salutary work. In a short period, the camp presented an
improved aspect. The soldiers became accustomed to
obedience; regulations were observed; each began to know
his duty; and, at length, instead of a mass of irregular mili
tia, the camp presented the spectacle of a properly-disci
plined army. It was divided into three corps: the right,
under the command of Ward, occupied Roxbury; the left,

House at Cambridge where Washington resided.

conducted by Lee, defended Prospect hill; and the center,
which comprehended a select corps, destined for reserve,
was stationed at Cambridge, where Washington himself

AMERICAN HISTORY. 301

had established his head-quarters. The cir cum vail ation
was fortified by so great a number of redoubts, and supplied
with so formidable an artillery, that it had become impossi
ble for the besieged to assault Cambridge, and spread them
selves in the open country. It was believed, also, that they
had lost a great many men, as well upon the field of battle
as in consequence of wounds and disease.

Another material deficiency was the want of gunpowder.
In the depositories at Roxbury, Cambridge, and other places,
there were found to be only ninety-six barrels ; the maga
zines of Massachusetts contained but thirty-six more ; and,
after adding to this quantity all that New Hampshire, Rhode
Island, and Connecticut, could furnish, the amount fell short
of ten thousand pounds, which allowed only nine charges
to a man. In this scarcity and danger, the army remained
more than fifteen days ; during which time, had the English
attacked them, they might easily have forced the lines, and
raised the siege. At length, by the exertions of the com
mittee of New Jersey, a few tons of powder arrived at the
camp, which supplied for the moment the necessities of the
army, and averted the evils that were feared.

The providing of gunpowder had now become an
important, and even an essential consideration. Accord
ingly, it was recommended, by a resolution of congress,
that all the colonies should put themselves, in a state of
defence, and provide themselves with the greatest possible
number of men, of arms, and of munitions; and, especially,
that they should make diligent search for saltpetre and
sulphur. An exact scrutiny was therefore commenced,
in the cellars and in the stables, in pursuit of materials so
essential to modern war. In every part, manufactories of
gunpowder and foundries of cannon, were seen rising;
every place resounded with the preparations of war. The
provincial assemblies and conventions seconded admirably
the operations of congress; and the people obeyed, with
incredible promptitude, the orders of these various authori
ties. In addition to these measures, several fast-sailing

302 GREAT EVENTS OF

vessels were despatched to the coast of Guinea, where
they procured immense quantities, having purchased it of
European ships, employed in the trade. The assembly of
Massachusetts even prohibited the use of powder in shoot
ing at game, or its expenditure in public rejoicing.

In the autumn of 1775, General Gage obtained leave to
repair to England ; or, according to some authorities, was
recalled by the king. During his administration, he had
rendered himself odious to the Americans, and now they
heard of his retirement without regret. He was succeeded
in command by General William Howe, a gentleman much
esteemed for his talents, and, withal, less vindictive in his
temper.

Towards the close of the year, Washington was envi
roned with difficulties. Great responsibilities were resting
upon him, with which his means were far from being com
mensurate. The organization of the army, notwithstanding
his greatest efforts, was very imperfect. The ardor of
the troops, having little excitement beyond an occasional
skirmish, was evidently abating. In not a few instances, a
spirit of rapacity had been manifested, by portions of the
troops, and depredations were made upon private as well
as public property. Several generals, dissatisfied with the
promotions made by congress, resigned their commissions,
and returned , home. Sickness, especially the dysentery,
appeared in the camp, and proved a distressing visitant.
The cold weather set in, and occasioned great suffering to
the soldiers, who were destitute of barracks and other
conveniences.

While these and other troubles were in a degree disturb-
ng the calmness of Washington, other considerations did
not serve to allay his anxiety. "He knew that congress
anxiously contemplated more decisive steps, and that the
country looked for events of greater magnitude. The
public was ignorant of his actual situation, and conceived
his means, for offensive operations, to be much greater than
they were; and they expected from him the capture or

AMERICAN HISTORY. 303

expulsion of the British army, in Boston. He felt the
importance of securing the confidence of his countrymen,
by some brilliant action, and was fully sensible that his own
reputation was liable to suffer, if he confined himself solely
to measures of defence." To publish to his anxious coun
try the state of his army, would be to acquaint the enemy
with his weakness, and to hazard his destruction. The
firmness and patriotism of General Washington were dis
played, in making the good of his country an object of
higher consideration, than the applause of those who were
incapable of forming a correct opinion of the propriety of
his measures. On this, and on many other occasions during
the war, he withstood the voice of the populace, rejected
the entreaties of the sanguine, and refused to adopt the
plans of the rash, that he might ultimately secure the great
object of contention. While he resolutely rejected every
measure which, in his calm and deliberate judgment he did
not approve, he daily pondered the practicability of a suc
cessful attack upon Boston. As a preparatory step, he took
possession of Plowed hill, Cobble hill, and Lechmere s point,
and erected fortifications upon them. These posts brought
him within half a mile of the enemy s works on Bunker s
hill, and, by his artillery, he drove the British floating-bat
teries from their stations in Charles river. He erected
floating-batteries to watch the movements of his enemy,
and to aid in any offensive operations that circumstances
might warrant. In these circumstances, he took the opinion
of his general officers, respecting an attack upon Boston;
but they unanimously gave their opinion in opposition to
the measure, and this opinion was immediately commu
nicated to congress. Congress appeared, however, to
favor the attempt; and, that an apprehension of danger to
the town of Boston might not have an undue influence upon
the operations of the army, resolved, That if General
Washington and his council of war should be of opinion
that a successful attack might be made on the troops in
Boston, he should make it in any manner he might think it

304 GREAT EVENTS OF

expedient, notwithstanding the town and the property
therein might thereby be destroyed. *

Towards the close of February, the stock of powder
having been considerably increased, and the regular army,
which amounted to fourteen thousand men, being reinforced
by six thousand of the militia of Massachusetts, Washington
himself was disposed to carry the war against the British
into Boston; but his general officers dissenting, he reluctantly
acquiesced, and turned his attention to the taking possession
of Dorchester heights, by which he would be able to com
mand the city.

The announcement of this intention, diffused joy through
out the American army, and each one prepared himself to
obey the summons in case his service was required. The
night of the 4th of March, was selected for the enterprise,
in hope that a recollection of the tragic scenes of the 5th of
March, 1770, would rouse the spirit of the soldiers to a
degree commensurate with the daring exploit proposed.

Accordingly, on the evening of the 4th, the necessary
arrangements having been made, the Americans proceeded
in profound silence towards the peninsula of Dorchester.
The obscurity of the night was propitious, and the wind
favorable, since it could not bear to the enemy the little noise
which it was impossible to avoid. The frost had rendered
the roads easy. The batteries of Phipps farm, and those
of Roxbury, incessantly fulminated with a stupendous roar.

Eight hundred men composed the van-guard ; it was
followed by carriages, filled with utensils of intrenchment,
and twelve hundred pioneers led by General Thomas. In
the rear-guard were three hundred carts of fascines, of
gabions, and bundles of hay, destined to cover the flank
of the troops, in the passage of the isthmus of Dorchester,
which, being very low, was exposed to be raked on both
sides by the artillery of the English vessels.

"All succeeded perfectly; the Americans arrived upon

* Hinton.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

305

the heights, not only without being molested, but even
without being perceived by the enemy.

Fortifying Dorchester heights.

"They set themselves to work with an activity so prodi
gious, that by ten o clock at night, they had already con
structed two forts, in condition to shelter them from small
arms and grape-shot; one upon the height nearest to the
city, and the other upon that which looks towards Castle
island. The day appeared, but it prevented not the pro
vincials from continuing their works, without any movement
being made on the part of the garrison. When the latter
discovered these deeds of the Americans, nothing could
exceed their astonishment. Their only alternative, it was
at once apparent, was either to dislodge the Americans, or
abandon the town.

"The first intention of Howe was to attempt the former,
and preparations were made accordingly ; but he was
compelled to defer the attack till the following morning.
During the night a storm arose, and when the day dawned,
the sea was still excessively agitated. A violent rain came
20

306 GREAT EVENTS OF

to increase the obstacles; the English general kept himself
quiet. But the Americans made proper use of this delay;
they erected a third redoubt, and completed the other
works. Colonel Mifflin had prepared a great number of
hogsheads full of stones and sand, in order to roll them
upon the enemy when he should march up to the assault,
to break his ranks, and throw him into a confusion that
might smooth the way to his defeat."

On more mature reflection, General Howe was convinced
of the impolicy of attempting to dislodge the Americans.
If success should crown such an enterprise, it would, indeed,
be highly auspicious to the British cause, but a failure would
be fatal. The other alternative, therefore, was the only
choice left.

Having taken this resolution, General Howe notified the
selectmen of Boston, that the city being no longer of any
use to the king, he was resolved to abandon it ; but, if
opposed, he should fire it, and for this purpose ample
materials had been provided. To these conditions it
appears, from what followed, that Washington consented ;
but the articles of the truce were never written. The
Americans remained quiet spectators of the retreat of the
English. But the city presented a melancholy spectacle;
notwithstanding the orders of General Howe, all was
havoc and confusion. Fifteen hundred loyalists, with their
families and their most valuable effects, hastened, with
infinite dejection of mind, to abandon a residence which
had been so dear to them, and where they had so long
enjoyed felicity. The fathers carrying burdens, and the
mothers their children, went weeping towards the ships;
the last salutations, the farewell embraces of those who
departed and of those who remained ; the sick, the wounded,
the aged, the infants, would have moved with compassion
the witnesses of their distress, if the care of their own
safety had not absorbed the attention of all.

"The carts and beasts of burden were become the occa
sion of sharp disputes between the inhabitants, who had

AMERICAN HISTORY. 307

retained them, and the soldiers, who wished to employ
them. The disorder was also increased by the animosity
that prevailed between the soldiers of the garrison and
those of the fleet; they reproached each other mutually,
as the authors of their common misfortune. With one
accord, however, they complained of the coldness and
ingratitude of their country, which seemed to have aban
doned, or rather forgotten them upon these distant shores,
a prey to so much misery, and to so many dangers. For,
since the month of October, General Howe had not received
from England any order or intelligence whatever, which
testified that the government still existed, and had not lost
sight of the army of Boston.

"Meanwhile, a desperate band of soldiers and sailors
took advantage of the confusion to force doors, and pillage
the houses and shops. They destroyed what they could
not carry away. The entire city was devoted to devasta
tion, and it was feared every moment that the flames would
break out to consummate its destruction.

"The 15th of March, General Howe issued a procla
mation, forbidding any inhabitant to go out of his house
before eleven o clock in the morning, in order not to disturb
the embarkation of the troops, which was to have taken
place on that day. But an east wind prevented their
departure. Meanwhile, the Americans had constructed a
redoubt upon the point of Nook s hill, on the peninsula of
Dorchester; and having furnished it with artillery, they
entirely commanded the isthmus of Boston, and all the
southern part of the town. It was even to be feared that
they would occupy Noddle s island, and establish batteries,
which, sweeping the surface of the water across the harbor,
would have entirely interdicted the passage to the ships,
and reduced the garrison to the necessity of yielding at
discretion. All delay became dangerous ; consequently,
the British troops and the loyalists began to embark the
17th of March, at four in the morning, and by ten, all
were on board.

308 GREAT EVENTS OF

"The vessels were overladen with men and baggage;
provisions were scanty, confusion was every where. The
rear-guard was scarcely out of the city, when Washington
entered it on the other side, with colors displayed, drums
beating, and all the forms of victory and triumph. He was
received by the inhabitants with every demonstration of
gratitude and respect due to a deliverer. Their joy broke
forth with the more vivacity, as their sufferings had been
long and cruel. For more than sixteen months they had
endured hunger, thirst, cold, and the outrages of an insolent
soldiery, who deemed them rebels. The most necessary
articles of food were risen to exorbitant prices.

"Horse flesh was not refused by those who could procure
it. For want of fuel, the pews and benches of churches
were taken up for this purpose ; the counters and partitions
of warehouses were applied to the same uses, and even
houses, not inhabited, were demolished for the sake of the
wood. The English left a great quantity of artillery and
munitions. Two hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, of
different caliber, were found in Boston, in Castle island, and
in the intrenchments of Bunker s hill, and the Neck. The
English had attempted, but with little success, in their haste,
to destroy or to spike these last pieces; others had been
thrown into the sea, but they were recovered. There
were found besides, four mortars, a considerable quantity
of coal, of wheat, and of other grains, and one hundred
and fifty horses."*

Dr. Thatcher in his * Military Journal, thus describes a
visit which he made to the Old South church, a few days
after the evacuation :

"March 23d. I went to view the Old South church, a
spacious brick building, near the centre of the town. It
had %een for more than a century consecrated to the
service of religion, and many eminent divines have in its
pulpit labored in teaching the ways of righteousness and

* Botta s History of the American War.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 309

truth. But, during the late siege, the inside of it was
entirely destroyed by the British, and the sacred building
occupied as a riding school for Burgoyne s regiment of
dragoons. The pulpit and pews were removed, the floor
covered with earth, and used for the purpose of training
and exercising their horses. A beautiful pew, ornamented
with carved work and silk furniture, was demolished ; and by
order of an officer, the carved work, it is said, was used as
a fence for a hog-sty. The North church, a very valuable
building, was entirely demolished, and consumed for fuel.
Thus are our houses, devoted to religious worship, profaned
and destroyed by the subjects of his royal majesty. His
excellency, the commander-in-chief, has been received by
the inhabitants with every mark of respect and gratitude ;
and a public dinner has been provided for him. He
requested the Rev. Dr. Elliot, at the renewal of his custom
ary Thursday lecture, to preach a thanksgiving sermon,
adapted to the joyful occasion. Accordingly, on the 28th,
this pious divine preached an appropriate discourse from
Isaiah xxxiii. 20, in presence of his excellency and a
respectable audience."

The recovery of Boston was an important event, and as
such was hailed with joyful triumph throughout the colonies.
A golden medal, commemorative of the occasion, was struck
by order of congress, and a vote of thanks was passed to
Washington and the army "for their wise and spirited con
duct in the siege and acquisition of Boston."

310

GREAT EVENTS OF

General Putnam reading the Declaration to the Connecticut Troops.

V. INDEPENDENCE DECLARED.

INDEPENDENCE begun to be contemplated Causes which increased a desire for
such an event Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the
Colonial Assemblies Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee
Debated State of Parties in respect to it Measures adopted to secure a
favorable vote Question taken Declaration adopted Signed The great
Act of the Revolution Influence of it immediately perceived Character
and merits of the Signers of that Instrument The 4th of July, a time-
honored and glorious day ! How it should be celebrated.

FOR some time previous to the winter of 1775-6, the
ultimate separation of the colonies from Great Britain must
have occurred to the leading men of America as a possible
event. But the people at large had, at that time, not only
not contemplated such an event, but would have been
startled by the proposal. The proceedings of the British
parliament, however, at length became so unjust, and even
monstrous, as to array most of the Americans against the
parent-country, and to excite a wish in the bosoms of thou
sands that the colonies were free from her dominion.

The news of the battle of Bunker s hill not only roused
to indignation the king and his ministers, but convinced

AMERICAN HISTORY. 311

them that "a flock of Yankees" were not so despisable
objects as they had supposed; and that if the arms of the
Americans were not so brightly burnished as those of his
majesty s disciplined troops, nevertheless, in the firm hands
and under the practised eye of "country boors," they could
make sad havoc among them.

A large augmentation of the forces in America, contrary
to all previous opinion, was now deemed essential. Accord -
ingly, an act was introduced into parliament, authorizing
the employment of sixteen thousand German troops, which,
with the British regiments in, and about to be sent to
America, would constitute a force of nearly fifty thousand
men. The minority in parliament reprobated the employ
ment of mercenary troops, in strong and unmeasured terms.
But little did the friends of America in parliament feel, in
view of such a step, compared with the Americans them
selves. "Arm foreigners against us!" they exclaimed;
"let us treat the English themselves as foreigners. Better
for us to be eternally separated from them, than to be
exposed to such cruelty." But the indignation of the
Americans was, if possible, still more increased by another
act of parliament, passed at the same session, viz: "pro
hibiting all trade and commerce with jthe colonies; and
authorizing the capture and condemnation, not only of all
American vessels with their cargoes, but all other vessels
found trading, in any port or place in the colonies, as if
the same were the vessels and effects of open enemies; and
the vessels and property thus taken were vested in the
captors, and the crews were to be treated, not as prisoners,
but as slaves." By another clause, British subjects were
authorized to compel men taken on board of American
vessels, whether crews or other persons, to fight against
their own countrymen !

By such measures, cruel and impolitic, did the British
authorities compel the Americans, not only to take up arms
against the mother-country, but to desire a lasting separa
tion from her.

312 GREAT EVENTS OP

Thus the leaven commenced, and by degrees diffused
itself through the mass. Shortly after, the gazettes began
to speak out. These were followed by the issue of several
pamphlets; among which, that entitled Common Sense, by
Thomas Paine, "produced a wonderful effect in the different
colonies in favor of independence." Influential individuals
in every colony urged it as a step absolutely necessary, to
preserve the rights and liberties, as well as to secure the
happiness and prosperity of America. Reconciliation, they
said, on any terms compatible with the preservation and
security of these great and important objects, was now
impossible. These sentiments were disseminated among
the people by distinguished individuals, in a variety of
ways. The chief justice of South Carolina, William
Henry Dayton, appointed under the new form of govern
ment, just adopted, in his charge to the grand jurors, in
April, after justifying the proceedings of that colony, in
forming a new government, on the principles of the revolu
tion in England, in 1688, thus concludes: "The Almighty
created America to be independent of Great Britain: let us
beware of the impiety of being backward to act as instru
ments in the Almighty s hand, now extended to accomplish
his purpose ; and by the completion of which alone, America,
in the nature of human affairs, can be secure against the crafty
and insidious designs of her enemies, who think her power
and prosperity already far too great. In a word, our piety
and political safety are so blended, that to refuse our labors
in this divine work, is to refuse to be a great, a free, a pious,
and a happy people." This was bold language for one so
prominent to utter. In the view of royalists, it was treason
able ; but in the estimation of the true friends of American
liberty, if bold, it was just and patriotic.

At length, the question of independence entered some of
the colonial assemblies and conventions, and expressions in
favor of such a measure were made. North Carolina, it
is believed, has the honor of taking the lead, as a province,
having by her convention, as early as April 22d, empowered

AMERICAN HISTORY. 313

their delegates in congress, "to concur with those in the
other colonies in declaring independency."*

On the 15th of May the covention of Virginia went still
further, and unanimously instructed their delegates in the
general congress, "to propose to that respectable body, to
declare the united colonies free and independent states,
absolved from all allegiance or dependence upon the
crown or parliament of Great Britain ; and to give the
assent of that colony to such declaration." During the
same month, Massachusetts and Rhode Island virtually
adopted similar resolutions. In short, public sentiment
appeared to be setting strongly in favor of action, on this
great and momentous question.

Meanwhile, congress were not idle or uninterested
spectators of events. They had been watching with no
small solicitude the "signs of the times." Personally,
they had counted the cost. Most of the members had
come to the conclusion that rather than be slaves, as
they had been, they would sacrifice fortune and life itself.
These, therefore, they were willing to peril, by any act or
declaration which might seem to contribute to their
country s cause.

* It has long been claimed that the first declaration of independence was
made by the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county, North Carolina,
in May, 1775. All doubt on this subject is now dispelled, and the honor of such
declaration must be accorded to them. In a letter from Mr. Bancroft, Ameri
can minister at London, to Governor Swain, of North Carolina, dated London
July 4th, 1848, he says: "You may be sure that I have spared no pains to
discover in the British state paper office a copy of the resolves of the committee
of Mecklenburg, and with entire success The first account of the extraor
dinary resolves of the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county, was
sent over to England by Sir James Wright, then governor of Georgia, (to whom
they had found their way) in a letter of the 20th of June, 1775. The newspaper
thus transmitted is still preserved, and is the number 498 of the South Carolina
Gazette and County Journal, Tuesday, June 13, 1775." " It is identically the
same with the paper which you enclosed to me." The letter of Sir James
Wright, referred to by Mr. Bancroft, closes as follows: "By the enclosed
paper, your lordship will see the extraordinary resolves of the people of Char
lotte town, in Mecklenburg county : I should not be surprised if the same should
be done every where else"

314 GREAT EVENTS OF

But a sacred regard to that cause, required the utmost
prudence. Premature action might injure a cause which
they wished, above all others, to benefit. The popular
feelings must have become duly interested the popular
will must precede and direct.

At length, the propitious time was believed to have
arrived, and in humble dependence upon the guidance and
protection of Almighty God, it was determined to go for
ward with this great and solemn work.

On the 7th of June, therefore, the great question of
independence was brought directly before congress, by
Richard Henry Lee, one of the delegates from Virginia.
He submitted a resolution, declaring "that the united colo
nies are, and ought to be, free and independent states; that
they are absolved from all allegiance to the British crown;
and that all political connection between them and Great
Britain is, and ought to be, dissolved." The resolution was
postponed until the next day, and every member enjoined
to attend, to take the same into consideration. On the 8th,
it was debated in committee of the whole.

No question of greater magnitude was ever presented to
the consideration of a deliberative body, or debated with
more eloquence, energy, and ability. Every member
seemed duly impressed with the important bearing that
their decision would have upon the future destiny of the
country.

Mr. Lee, the mover, and Mr. John Adams were particu
larly distinguished in supporting, and Mr. John Dickinson
in opposing the resolution. On the 10th, it was adopted in
committee, by a bare majority of the colonies. The dele
gates from Pennsylvania and Maryland, were instructed to
oppose it; and the delegates from some of the other colo
nies were without special instructions on the subject. To
give time for greater unanimity, the resolution was post
poned in the house, until the first of July. In the mean
time, a committee, consisting of Mr. Jefferson, John Adams,
Dr. Franklin, Mr. Sherman, and R. R. Livingston, was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 315

appointed to prepare a declaration of independence. Dur
ing this interval, measures were taken to procure the assent
of all the colonies.*

A portion of the colonies had not given specific instructions
to their delegates, while others had, and in opposition to the
measure. On a question of such magnitude, it was deemed
of the utmost importance that entire unanimity, if possible,
should be had. The delegates of New York dispatched
an express to the convention of that colony, then in session,
for advice; but the convention, not considering themselves
or their delegates authorized to declare the colony inde
pendent, recommended that the people, who w r ere then
about to elect new members to the convention, should give
instructions on the subject. June 15th, New Hampshire
instructed her delegates to join the other colonies on this
question. On the 14th, Connecticut gave similar instruc
tions. New Jersey followed on the 21st. Pennsylvania,
the same month, removed restrictions which in the previous
November, had been laid upon their delegates, and now
authorized them to unite in the measure. Maryland had
also instructed her delegates to vote against independence;
but on the 28th of June, following the example of Pennsyl
vania, the members of this convention recalled their former
instructions, and empowered their delegates to concur.
These new instructions were immediately dispatched by
express to Philadelphia, and, on 1st of July, were laid
before congress.

On the same day, the resolution of Mr. Lee, relating to
independence, was resumed in that body, referred to a
committee of the whole, and was assented to by all the
colonies, except Pennsylvania and Delaware.

The delegates from the former, then present, were seven,
and four voted against it. The number present from
Delaware, was only two Thomas McKean and George
Read and they were divided ; McKean in favor, and Read

* Pitkin.

316 GREAT EVENTS OF

against the resolution. Being reported to the house, at
the request of a colony, the proposition was postponed until
the next day, when it passed, and was entered on the
iournals. The declaration of independence was reported
by the special committee on the 28th of June, and on the
4th of July, came before congress for final decision, and
received the vote of every colony.

Two of the members from Pennsylvania, Morris and
Dickinson, were absent; of the five who were present,
Franklin, Wilson, and Morton, were in favor, and Willing
and Humphrey against. Mr. McKean, to secure the vote
of Delaware, sent an express for Mr. Rodney, the other
delegate from that colony ; who, although at the distance of
eighty miles from Philadelphia, arrived in time on the 4th
to unite with him in the vote, and thus complete the union
of the colonies on this momentous question. The com
mittee appointed to prepare a declaration of independence,
selected Mr. Adams and Mr. Jefferson a sub-committee;
and the original draft was made by Mr. Jefferson.

This draft, without any amendment by the committee, was
reported to congress, and after undergoing several amend
ments, received their sanction.

It now only remained to affix their signatures to the
declaration, and to publish it to the world, and their duty,
in respect to this important measure, was done. Having been
engrossed on parchment, it was brought out, and laid on the
table. This was on the 2d of August. Meanwhile, some
who had voted for the declaration, had left congress,
and others had taken their places. The latter signed the
instrument.

John Hancock, as president of the congress, led the way.
Taking a pen, he recorded his name. He wrote with great
power, and on the original parchment, no signature is so
bold and full-faced as his. The others followed by states
fifty-six in number.

The declaration of independence, was the great act of
the Revolution. It was the hinge on which turned the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 317

important events which followed. Yet, at the period the
plan was brought forward, it appeared to many to partake

John Hancock.

of the wildness and extravagance of some measure of the
knight of la Mancha. At that day, the colonies were few and
feeble. They had no political character no bond of union
but common sufferings, common necessities, and common
danger. The inhabitants did not exceed three millions
they had no veteran army no arsenals but barns no
munitions of war few fortifications no public treasury, no
power to lay taxes, and no credit on which to obtain a loan.

No wonder that the hearts of some trembled. No
wonder that many doubted the expediency of such a bold
and adventurous step. Who was the nation with which
the colonies had to contend? the mistress of the world -
a nation whose navy far exceeded that of any other nation
on the globe. Her armies were numerous and veteran
her officers were skilful and practised her statesmen subtle
and sagacious, and were now fired with indignation.

All these circumstances were well known to the patriots

318 GREAT EVENTS OF

who composed the congress of 76. They were aware that
they put in peril life, liberty, and country.

Yet, they well knew the importance of the measure pro
posed, and not only its importance, but its necessity. The
country needed some great object distinctly before them.
The colonies required a bond of union a common cause
one expressed recorded recognised some one great
plan, the object of which they could pledge their lives,
fortunes, and sacred honor, to secure. That plan was
independence.

The influence of the declaration was immediately per
ceived it roused the nation to a higher tone of feeling,
and gave impulse and concentration to the national energies.
It helped on the ti4e of Revolution, and mightily aided in
driving back the waves of British oppression. But the full
influence of that measure is not yet felt is not yet seen.
That belongs to distant time. Some day, hereafter, it will
stand out in the great picture of human liberty, in all its
grandeur and importance. More will be thought of it than
of the splendid and long-lauded achievments of Marathon
and Salamis of Waterloo and Trafalgar!

Nor can we yet estimate the greatness of the men. We
are still too near them. But they are rising higher and
higher, every year that passes. As we retire into the
distance from the date and scene of their actions, their
magnitude and worth acquire their true and proper dimen
sions. In stern and self-denying virtue, they w r ill compare
with Regulus, and in a pure and lofty patriotism, will be
placed on the same roll with William Tell and Robert
the Bruce.

The signers of the declaration of American independence,
and their compatriots in toil, and trial, and blood, will never
be forgotten. They need no monument, but they deserve
one; and, for myself, I wish there was one a Revolution
ary monument erected by the nation worthy of the
empire whose liberties, civil and religious, they secured
one which should stand if God pleased through all time,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 319

to serve as a consecrated offering to their patriotism, and
the evidence of their imperishable glory: a monument
to which we might conduct our sons in future days ; and,
as they pondered the deeply engraved names of these
heroes and martyrs to liberty we, the fathers, might say,
"Look upon your ancestry, and scorn to be slaves 1"

What a day is the 4th of July, as it yearly recurs! The
cannon on that day thunders from our hills but it speaks
of liberty. The bell from every spire sends forth its peal,
but in sounds which impart a joyous impulse to the blood
of the sire, and awaken a thrill of delight in the bosom of
the stripling.

No other nation ever celebrated such a day. Days of
joy and jubilee they have had; but they were days which,
while they removed one usurper from the throne, made
way for another; or celebrated some ambitious hero s
victories, achieved at the expense of slaughtered thousands.
Is it the spirit of an unholy triumph, which prompts the
Americans to dwell with delight upon the day? Patriotic
sympathy would hail with joy such a day, for any nation
on the globe. And such a day, we trust, will come for all;
when the sun of liberty, which warms and refreshes us,
will fill with joy even the vassals of the Russian autocrat,
and spread his heart-cheering beams over the tyrannized
millions of the misnamed "celestial empire."

It has sometimes been cast upon us as a reproach, that
we exalt the day too much. Exalt it too much ! It has
indeed sometimes been abused. The spirit of liberty has
grown wanton, and excess has sullied the irreproachable
propriety, which should ever characterize the demonstra
tions of joy on such a day as this. But those days are
chiefly passed. No whence the charge of .exalting the
day too highly? Not by those who have tasted the sweets
of American liberty, nor by those who have drawn long
and deep draughts from the refreshing fountains of western
freedom. Oh, no not by such; but by the hirelings of
some eastern usurper by the myrmidons of crowned

320 GREAT EVENTS OF

heads, who hate a day which speaks so loudly of rational
liberty to the rest of the world in bondage.

What monarch in Europe would think his throne safe,
were his subjects to witness an American celebration of the
4th of July? It would open visions before them upon
which they would gaze with intense emotions. It would
excite pantings after liberty, which, if unresisted, would
convulse every nation, and demolish every despotic throne.
What would the Russian serf say, were he to look in upon
the smiling faces which course the streets of a New Eng
land village, on a bright and balmy 4th of July? What
would the subjects of Algerine or Turkish despotism say?

Yet we exalt the day too much ! But for that day, what
would have been our present condition? Where would have
been that constitution, under which our political voyage
of more than sixty years has been made with so much
prosperity to the nation? Where were that enterprise
which has levelled our forests, and spread a smiling and
happy population over our western wilds? Where that
inventive genius, which, in its creations, has rivalled, and
in some respects excelled, the inventions of Europe? Look
at our ships our manufactures our printing establishments
our cities our canals our railroads our thousand and
ten thousand sources of wealth and happiness where had
these been, but for the 4th of July, 1776, connected as it
was, and must ever be, with the achievement of our national
independence? Would Great Britain have suffered these?
Would she have seen such thrift such expansion such
accumulation of national power, and not have repressed
it when she could not bear, without passing prohibitory
laws, that our forefather s should make a hat to cover their
heads or manufacture a sheet of paper on which to write
a letter to a friend! Had the mother-country had her will,
where had been the genius of Fulton, Whitney, and Clinton?
On the other side of the waters not on this. Our halls of
legislature would have failed in the manly eloquence of
rival orators, and our temples of worship would have been

AMERICAN HISTORY. 321

devoted to God and the aggrandizement of a phalanx of
spiritual lords.

Said a patriarch and apostle of liberty, just after the vote
on the question of independence had been taken "Let the
day be commemorated as the day of deliverance, by solemn
acts of devotion to God. Let it be solemnized with pomp,
guns, bells, bonfires, and illuminations, from one end of the
continent to the other, from this time forward for ever."

The patriarch uttered noble and patriotic sentiments.
Be the day remembered now and for ever. Remember it,
fathers, as connected with the civil and religious blessings,
whcih have been your portion in your earthly pilgrimage.
Remember it, mothers, for it has made you the wives and
companions of freemen. Remember it sons and daughters,
as the birth-day of liberty, but for which you might be
shedding your blood in the service of a tyrant, or staining
your virtue in the embraces of a bachanalian.

Be it remembered and as it recurs and may it recur
with every year while time shall last first and foremost
let the tribute of a devout homage ascend to the GOD of
our fathers to HIM, who imparted wisdom to their counsel
and success to their arms who, when darkness encircled
them, dispelled it when stores failed, supplied them who
was a pillar of cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night
to Him be glory for a land like that which the patriarch
saw from Pisgah and whose hills are like those of Lebanon
and Carmel.

The day is becoming a religious festival. This is right.
Let the sanctuary be opened, and homage be offered there.
Let our Sabbath-schools assemble, and fill our groves with
divine song. But never should we dispense with other
innocent demonstrations of joy. Let the cannon thunder
from our hills let the bells peal through our villages and
through our vallies. In every appropriate way, let the
future generations celebrate that glad era in our history
when British cohorts were obliged to retire, and "God save
the king" on the rolling drum, died upon our shores.
21

322 GREAT EVENTS OP

VI. ATTACK ON SULLIVAN S ISLAND.

INVASION of Southern Colonies proposed Expedition dispatched Charleston
its first Object Proceedings of its Citizens Sullivan s island Fortified
Arrival of General Lee His opinion of Fort Moultrie British Fleet
arrives Preliminary movements Fort Moultrie attacked Remarkable
Defence of it Action described Heroic conduct of Sergeant Jasper
Britsh repulsed Respective losses Liberal conduct of Governor Rutledge
Mrs. Elliot Death of Jasper.

THE successful defence of Fort Moultrie, on Sullivan s
island, is justly considered one of the noblest achievements
recorded in the annals of the Revolution.

The reduction of the southern colonies to obedience, was
deemed a measure of prime importance by the British
government, nor was it considered a project of difficult
achievement. Hitherto the principal theatre of the war
had been in the north; and, hence, it was calculated that
preparations for the defence of the southern colonies had
been so much neglected, that little more than a demonstra
tion in that quarter would be necessary to bring the people
to terms.

Early in 1776, an expedition having the above object in
view was devised, the command of which was entrusted to
Sir Peter Parker and Earl Cornwallis. Accordingly, on
the 3d of May, Admiral Parker, with twenty sail, arrived
at Cape Fear, with Generals Cornwallis, Vaughan, and
several others.

General Clinton was expected from New York, with
another considerable corps, to cooperate in the attack.
With his troops he had arrived at the point of destination,
even anterior to the naval armament ; and, being the senior
general, on the junction of the forces, assumed the com
mand. The immediate object was the reduction and pos
session of Charleston, the capital of South Carolina; on
the fall of which, the subjugation of that and the other
southern provinces would be an easy achievement.

The meditated invasion was not unknown to the Caroli
nians, who, being a high-minded and chivalrous people,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 323

determined that if their capital fell, it should be at an
expense of a treasure of British blood.

With great activity and energy, therefore, they betook
themselves to the fortification of every assailable point.
With patriotic disinterestedness, the citizens demolished their
valuable store-houses on the wharves to supply materials
for defence. Streets were barricaded, and intrenchments
erected along the shore. Even windows were stripped of
their weights, to supply the demand for bullets. The
inhabitants generally came to the work of defence, and
scarcely a man on the ground could be discovered without
a spade, a pickaxe, or other implement of work. Even
the blacks from the city, and for miles in the country, were
employed, and seemed animated with the enthusiasm and
zeal of their masters. The commanding general was
Major-general Lee, who, having been appointed by con
gress to the command of the southern forces, and possessing
the entire confidence of the troops and of the people, was
enabled to carry to completion the various works of defence,
which his knowledge and skill had decided to be important.
Governor Rutledge, also a man of great influence in the
province, cooperated with General Lee, in all his measures
of defence, and by his example and exhortations essentially
contributed to the happy results which followed.

At the distance of six miles from the point of land formed
by the confluence of the two rivers, Ashley and Cooper,
and on which Charleston is built, lies Sullivan s island. It
commands the channel which leads to the port. The due
fortification of this point was a matter of great moment.
The outline of a fort had already been marked out, to com
plete which, Colonel William Moultrie, a singularly brave
and accomplished officer, was dispatched early in March.
Palmetto trees, which from their soft and spongy texture,
were admirably calculated to deprive a ball of its impetus
without causing splinters, had been cut in the forest, and
the logs in huge rafts lay moored to the beach. "Ignorant
of gunnery, but confident in their own resources, and

324 GREAT EVENTS OF

nerved with resolute courage, Moultrie and his coadjutors,
hardy sons of the soil, heaved those huge logs from the
water, and began the work. A square pen was built, with
bastions from each angle, capable of covering a thousand
men. The logs were laid in two parallel rows, and sixteen
feet apart; bound together with cross-timbers dove-tailed
and bolted into logs, and the wide space filled with sand.
When completed, it presented the appearance of a solid
wall, sixteen feet wide ; but its strength was yet to be
tested. Behind this, Moultrie placed four hundred and
thirty-five men, and thirty-one cannon, some of them
twenty-sixes, some eighteens, and the rest of smaller
caliber throwing in all five hundred and thirteen pounds.

"It was at this juncture that Lee arrived from the north,
and took command of the troops. When his eye, accus
tomed to the scientific structures of Europe, fell on this
rudely-built affair, he smiled in derision, calling it a
slaughter-pen, and requested Governor Rutledge to have
it immediately evacuated. But that noble patriot was
made of sterner stuff, and replied, that while a soldier
remained alive, he would never give his sanction to such
an order. "

The naval force of the British, consisted of the Bristol
and Experiment, of fifty guns; four frigates, the Active, the
Acteon, the Solebay, and the Syren, of twenty-eight; the
Sphynx, of twenty, the Friendship, of twenty-two, two
smaller vessels of eight, and the Thunder, a bomb-ketch.
On reaching the bar, at the entrance of the channels of
Charleston, it was found that the fifty-gun ships could not
pass without being lightened. The removal and replace
ment of their guns was attended with incredible labor; and
although thus lightened, they struck, and for a time were in
danger of bilging.

Meanwhile, General Clinton issued his proclamation,
which he dispatched to the city with a flag, demanding the
citizens to lay down their arms, and to return to their
allegiance, on pain of an immediate attack, and -an utter

AMERICAN HISTORY. 325

overthrow. To this demand, not even the civility of a
reply was accorded, and the threatened attack, on the
morning of the 28th of June, was commenced.

To the citizens of Charleston those were anxious hours.
There was hope, but more of fear. They filled the wharves,
the roofs, and the steeples in short, every eminence was
black with spectators, gazing on the exciting scene and
the approaching conflict.

It was a calm, bright, beautiful day. The wind being
fair, the British fleet came steadily, proudly, towards the
"slaughter-pen," and one after another took the positions
assigned them. The Americans watched them with intense
interest "Moultrie s eye flashed with delight." Every
gun was loaded every one was manned and all were
now anxiously waiting the order to fire. At length, a por
tion of the fleet had reached point-blank-shot distance,
when Moultrie, who, like Prescott at the battle of Bunker s
hill, had restrained his anxiously-waiting men, now gave
the word of command "Fire!" And they did fire and
"the shores shook with the tremendous explosion."

The fleet continued to advance, a little abreast of the fort,
when letting go their anchors, and clewing up their sails,
they opened upon the fort. More than a hundred cannon !
their blaze, their smoke, their roar all in the same
instant it was a terrible commencement the stoutest
heart palpitated! every one unconsciously held his breath!

"The battle had now fairly commenced, and the guns
were worked with fearful rapidity. It was one constant
peal of thunder, and to the spectators in Charleston, that
low spot, across the bay, looked like a volcano breaking
forth from the sea. Lee stood on Haddrell s point, watch
ing the effect of the first fire. When the smoke lifted, like
the folds of a vast curtain, he expected to see that slaughter-
pen* in fragments; but there still floated the flag of freedom,
and beneath it beat brave hearts, to whom that awful can
nonade was but a symphony to the grand march of inde
pendence. When the fight had fairly begun, they thought

326 GREAT EVENTS OF

no more of those heavy guns than they did of their rifles.
Their coats were hastily flung one side, and their hats with
them and in their shirt-sleeves, with handkerchiefs about
their heads, they toiled away under the sweltering sun with
the coolness and courage of old soldiers. The fire from
those nine vessels, with their cannon all trained upon that
pile of logs, was terrific, and it trembled like a frightened
thing under the shock; but the good palmettoes closed
silently over the balls, as they buried themselves in the
timber and sand, and the work went bravely on. Thus,
hour after hour, did it blaze, and flame, and thunder there
on the sea, while the shots of the Americans told with
murderous effect. At every discharge, those vessels shook
as if smitten by a rock the planks were ripped up, the
splinters hurled through the air, and the decks strewed
with mangled forms. Amid the smoke, bombs were seen
traversing the air, and dropping, in an incessant shower,
within the fort but a morass in the middle swallowed them
up as fast as they fell. At length, riddled through and
through, her beds of mortar broken up, the bomb-vessel
ceased firing. Leaving the smaller vessels, as unworthy of
his attention, Moultrie trained his guns upon the larger ones,
and * Look to the Commodore ! look to the fifty-gun ship !
passed along the lines, and they did look to the Commo
dore in good earnest, sweeping her decks at every dis
charge with such fatal fire, that at one time there was
scarcely a man left upon the quarter-deck. The Experi
ment, too, came in for her share of consideration her decks
were slippery with blood, and nearly a hundred of her men
were borne below, either killed or wounded. Nor were the
enemy idle, but rained back a perfect tempest of balls; but
that brave garrison had got used to the music of cannon,
and the men, begrimed with powder and smoke, shot with
the precision and steadiness they would have done in firing
at a target. As a heavy ball, in full sweep, touched the
top of the works, it took one of the coats, lying upon the
logs, and lodged it in a tree. See that coat ! see that coat 1

AMERICAN HISTORY. 327

burst in a laugh on every side, as if it had been a mere play
thing that had whistled past their heads. Moultrie, after a
while, took out his pipe, and lighting it, leaned against the
logs, and smoked away with his officers, as if they were
out there sunning themselves, instead of standing within
the blaze, and smoke, and uproar of nearly two hundred
cannon. Now and then he would take the pipe from his
mouth to shout firel* or give some order, and then com
mence puffing and talking thus presenting a strange mix
ture of the droll and heroic. The hearts of the spectators
in the distance, many of whom had husbands and brothers
in the fight, were far more agitated than they against whom
that fearful iron storm was hailing.

"After the fight had continued for several hours, Lee,
seeing that the slaughter pen held out so well, passed over
to it in a boat, and remained for a short time. Accustomed
as he was to battle, and to the disciplined valor of Euro
pean troops, he still was struck with astonishment at the
scene that presented itself as he approached. There stood
Moultrie, quietly smoking his pipe, while the heavy and
rapid explosions kept up a deafening roar; and there, stoop
ing over their pieces, were those raw gunners firing with
the deadly precision of practised artillerists. Amazed to
find an English fleet, carrying two hundred and sixty guns,
kept at bay by thirty cannon and four hundred men, he left
the fort to its brave commander, and returned to his old
station."*

Among the Americans, who were that day in the
"slaughter-pen," and who were dealing death and destruc
tion without stint, was a Sergeant Jasper, whose name has
since been given to one of the counties in Georgia, for this
and other heroic deeds. In the warmest of the contest, the
flag-staff of the fort was shot away by a cannon-ball, and
fell to the outside of the ramparts on the beach. The spec
tators at Charleston saw it fall, and supposing that the fort

* Headley s Washington and his Generals.

328

GREAT EVENTS OP

had yielded, were filled with consternation and dismay. In
the surrender of the fort, they read the destiny of them
selves and city. But what was their joy to perceive that
columns of smoke, from the fort, still continued to roll up
the blaze and thunder of its cannon continued to be seen
and heard; and presently the folds of the flag again flut
tered in the breeze. Sergeant Jasper was the hero of the
occasion. He had witnessed the fall of the flag and he
saw it "stretched in dishonor on the sand." It was a peril
ous attempt, but he did not hesitate. Leaping the ramparts,
he proceeded, amidst a shower of balls, the entire length
of the fort, and, picking up the flag, tied it to a post, and

Sergeant Jasper replanting the Flag at Fort Moultrie.

replaced it on a parapet, and there, too, he himself sup
ported it till another flag-staff could be procured. Here,
once more, it proudly waved amid the shouts and con
gratulations of the now still more courageous in the fort,
and to the joy of still more distant and equally anxious
spectators of the scene.

About this time, another circumstance sent a momentary

AMERICAN HISTORY. 329

panic through the stern hearts of the defenders of the fort.
The ammunition was failing, and a large force, which had
effected a landing, was in rapid march to storm the works.
Moultrie instantly dispatched Marion to a sloop-of-war for
a supply, and another message to Governor Rutledge at
Charleston. Both were successful both in season. Said
the governor, in a note accompanying five hundred pounds
of powder, " Do not make too free with your cannon coo/,
and do mischief."

With this fresh supply of ammunition, the fire, which- had
been relaxed, was redoubled. The British were astounded.
They had congratulated themselves, upon the partial sus
pension of firing, that the fort was about to yield. But the
new fury of the firing, on the part of the Americans, soon
served to convince them of their error. They also redou
bled their efforts, and, for a time, the contest was more ter
rible than ever. "Once," it is said, "the broadsides of four
vessels exploded together, and when the balls struck the
fort, it trembled in every timber and throughout its entire
extent, and shook as if about to fall in pieces."

The day was now wearing away, and still the contest was
undecided. The British, reluctant to relinquish an object
which in the morning they imagined so easily won, still
continued the heavy cannonade; while the Americans,
gathering strength and courage by what they had already
accomplished, stood firm and undaunted. At length, the
sun went down behind the distant shore, and darkness
threw its ample folds on every object of nature. But now,
through the darkness, flames shot forth and thunders rolled,
presenting a scene of solemn and indescribable grandeur.
The inhabitants of Charleston still lingered on their watch-
towers, gazing out through the gloom towards the spot
where the battle was still raging in its fiercest intensity.

But they were not destined to hope and pray in vain.
At about half-past nine, the fire from the English fleet
suddenly ceased. They had fought long fought with all
the ardor and enthusiasm of friends to their king and his

330 GREAT EVENTS OF

cause. But they had fought in vain. Victory decided for
Moultrie and his patriot band, and it only remained for the
English to withdraw, as well as they were able, their ships,
which had been nearly disabled, and their crews, which had
been dreadfully reduced.

"The loss of the Americans, in this gallant action," says
the writer whom we have already quoted, "was slight,
amounting to only thirty-six, both killed and wounded,
while that of the British, according to their own accounts,
was a hundred and sixty. Double the number would prob
ably be nearer the truth. The commander had his arm
carried away. One is surprised that so few of the garri
son were killed, when it is remembered that nearly ten
thousand shots and shells were fired by the enemy that day.
The Acteon, during the action, went aground, and the next
morning a few shots were fired at her, when a party was
sent to take possession of her. The crew, however, setting
five to her, pushed off. When the Americans got on board,
they turned two or three of the guns on the fugitives, but,
finding the flames approaching the magazine, abandoned the
vessel. For a short time, she stood a noble spectacle, with
her tall masts wreathed in flame, and black hull crackling
and blazing below. But when the fire reached the powder,
there suddenly shot up a huge column of smoke, spreading
like a tree at the top, under the pressure of the atmosphere
and then the ill-fated vessel lifted heavily from the water,
and fell back in fragments, with an explosion that was
heard for miles around. v

A few days followmg the battle, the fort was visited by
Governor Rutledge and many of the distinguished ladies
and gentlemen of Charleston. They came to see the old
"slaughter-pen," which had so nobly withstood the attack
under such long-practiced and accomplished officers as
Parker, Clinton, and Cornwallis. Ample praises were
bestowed upon the "rough-and-ready" soldiers, while mu
tual congratulations were exchanged with Moultrie and his
brave associates in command. Nor was the gallant Jasper

AMERICAN HISTORY. 331

forgotten. Taking from his side his sword, Governor Rut-
ledge buckled it on the daring soldier, as a reward for his
noble exploit. Following this, the accomplished Mrs.
Elliot presented a pair of elegant colors to the regiment
under Moultrie and Motte, with the following brief, but
beautiful address: "The gallant behavior in defence of
liberty and your country, entitle you to the highest honor;
accept, then, two standards, as a reward justly due to your
regiment; and I make not the least doubt, under Heaven s
protection, you will stand by them as long as they can
wave in the air of liberty."

The colors thus presented to Colonel Moultrie were, at a
subsequent date, carried by him to Savannah, and were
displayed during the assault against that place. Two
officers were killed, while attempting to place them upon
the enemy s parapet at the Spring-hill redoubt. Just
before the retreat, Jasper, while endeavoring to replace
them upon the works, received a mortal wound. When a
retreat was ordered, he recollected the honorable condition
upon which the donor presented them to his regiment, and
among the last acts of his life, he succeeded in bringing
them off!

To Major Horry, who called to see him a little while
before his death, he said: "Major, I have got my furlough.
That sword was presented to me by Governor Rutledge,
for my services in defence of Fort Moultrie; give it to my
father, and tell him I have worn it with honor. If he should
weep, tell him his son died in hope of a better life. Tell
Mrs. Elliot that I lost my life supporting the colors which
she presented to our regiment."

Such was the affair at Fort Moultrie such the patriotic
and chivalrous conduct of men fighting for their altars,
their homes, their wives, their children. Was it strange
that, in a good cause, Heaven should smile on such high
and heroic conduct? Was it strange that a people, so
intent on the enjoyment of their just rights, should accom
plish their object?

332

GREAT EVENTS OF

This repulse of the British, it may be added, was unex
pected to them ; and the more so, as they well knew that
no systematic measure of defence had been adopted at the
South. The contest had hitherto been in a different quar
ter, and no intimations had transpired of a contemplated
change. In addition to this, the British were profoundly
ignorant of the true southern character. They had learned
some lessons in regard to the " Yankees ;" and, especially,
that if they were made of "stuff," it was "stern stuff;" but
they had yet to learn, that the same kind of ore abounded
south of the Potomac. The old "slaughter-pen" on Sulli
van s Island, enlightened them, and impressed them as to
the fact so fully, that the influence of the lesson lasted for
two years and a half that being the respite of the South
ern states from the calamities of war, consequent upon the
repulse of the British at Fort Moultrie.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 333

VII. MILITARY REVERSES LOSS OF NEW YORK.
BRITISH take possession of Staten Island Strongly reinforced State of the
American Army Occupation of New York and Brooklyn Battle of
Brooklyn Americans repulsed Long Island abandoned Remarkable
retreat Gloomy state of the American Army Washington retreats to
Harlem Movements of the British Washington retires to White Plains
Loss of Fort Washington American Army pursued Retreats suc
cessively to Brunswick, Princeton, and Trenton Thence to the Pennsyl
vania side of the Delaware British go into Winter-quarters between the
Delaware and Hackensack Capture of General Lee Prevalent Spirit of
Despondency.

FROM the commencement of hostilities to the evacuation
of Boston by the British, the cause of the Americans had
appeared to be specially favored by Heaven. In their
several engagements, if they had not achieved decided
victories, the effect of them was such as to inspire con
fidence, to diffuse through the colonies an unabated ardor,
and the most lively anticipations of ultimate and not far-
distant triumph. A season of sad reverse, and consequent
dejection, however, was appointed for them, perhaps to
teach them more entire dependence upon Divine Provi
dence, and to enhance the value of a final conquest, when
it should arrive, and which, though distant, was still in
reserve for them.

On the retirement of the British fleet from Boston,
Washington was left to conjecture its destination. Appre
hending, however, a hostile attempt upon New York, he
had, before their departure, detached a considerable force
for the protection of that important post. The main army
soon followed, and, on the 14th of April, entered the city.
Measures were immediately adopted to place it in a state
of defence.

Contrary to the expectations of Washington, the British
fleet, on leaving the waters of Boston, directed its course
to Halifax, at which place reinforcements from England
were expected by Sir William Howe. Disappointed, how
ever, in this latter respect, and finding provisions for his
troops scarce, he resolved on sailing for New York.

334 GREAT EVENTS OP

On the 2d of July, he took possession of Staten Island.
The inhabitants of the island received the English general
with great demonstrations of joy. The soldiers being
quartered about in the villages, found, in abundance, the
refreshments of which they were in the greatest need.
Here General Howe was visited by Governor Tryon, who
gave him precise information with respect to the state of
the province, as also with regard to the forces and prepara
tions of the enemy. Many inhabitants of New Jersey
came to offer themselves to be enrolled for the royal ser
vice; even those of Staten Island were forward to enlist
under the English standard; every thing announced that
the army had only to show itself in the provinces to be
assured of a prompt victory. Admiral Howe, after touch
ing at Halifax, where he found dispatches from his brother,
who urged him to come and join him at New York, made
sail again immediately, and landed, without accident, at
Staten Island, the 12th of July. General Clinton arrived
about the same time, with the troops he reconducted from
the unfortunate expedition against Charleston. Commodore
Hotham also appeared, with the reinforcements under his
escort; so that in a short time the army amounted to about
twenty-four thousand men English, Hessians, and Wal-
dekers. Several regiments of Hessian infantry were
expected to arrive shortly, when the army would be car
ried to the number of thirty-five thousand combatants, of
the best troops of Europe. America had never seen such
a display of forces.*

The Americans, on their part, meanwhile, had made
every effort in their power to resist the danger to their
cause, menaced by so formidable a force. The militia of
the neighboring provinces, and a few regular regiments
from Maryland, from Pennsylvania, and New England, had
been called in, by which several augmentations the Ameri
can force had been nominally raised to twenty-seven thou
sand. One-fourth part of these, however, were disabled

* Botta.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 335

by sickness, and nearly an equal number were destitute of
arms, leaving but about fourteen thousand and five hundred
effective men. Among so heterogeneous a force, collected
in a time of danger and excitement, there existed little
opportunity to introduce order and discipline. To the dis
cerning eye of Washington, grounds of serious apprehen
sion existed ; but, nevertheless, with his usual calmness and
energy, he adopted every measure within his means to
sustain his position, and inspire his soldiers with hope and
confidence. In his energetic proclamations addressed to
the army, he exhorted them "to animate and encourage
each other, and show the whole world that a freeman, con
tending for liberty on his own ground, is superior to any
slavish mercenary on earth."

As Washington was necessarily ignorant by what route
the British would choose to approach the city, he was
reluctantly compelled to divide his forces. A part were
stationed in the city, a part at Brooklyn, Long Island, and
detachments at various other assailable points.

Thus the armies, more numerous than had hitherto been
collected, were fairly arranged, and every succeeding day
was bringing nearer a contest which might decide the fate
of the new republic.

At length, from various indications, the American general
was convinced that the first attack would be upon the
forces at Brooklyn. Accordingly, he reinforced that point,
by a detachment of six regiments, and placed General
Putnam in command.

"On the 22d of August, the British forces were landed
on the opposite side of Long Island. The two armies
were now about four miles asunder, and were separated
by a range of hills, over which passed three main roads.
Various circumstances led General Putnam to suspect that
the enemy intended to approach him by the road leading to
his right, which he therefore guarded with most care.

"Very early in the morning of the 26th, his suspicions
were strengthened by the approach upon that road, of a

336 GREAT EVENTS OF

column of British troops, and upon the center road, of a
column of Hessians. To oppose these, the American troops
were mostly drawn from the camp, and in the engagements
which took place, evinced considerable bravery.

"These movements of the enemy were but feints to
divert the attention of Putnam from the road which led to
his left, along which General Clinton was silently advancing
with the main body of the British army. The report of
cannon in that direction, gave the first intimation of the
danger which was approaching. The Americans endeav
ored to escape it, by returning with the utmost celerity to
their camp. They were not able to arrive there in time,
but were intercepted by General Clinton, who drove them
back upon the Hessians.

"Attacked thus in front and rear, they fought a succes
sion of skirmishes, in the course of which many were killed,
many were made prisoners ; and several parties, seeing
favorable opportunities, forced their way through the
enemy, and regained the camp. A bold and vigorous-
charge, made by the American general, Lord Sterling, at
the head of a Maryland regiment, enabled a large body to
escape in this manner. This regiment, fighting with des
perate bravery, kept a force greatly superior engaged, until
their comrades had passed by, when the few who survived,
ceasing to resist, surrendered to the enemy.

"The loss of the Americans in killed, wounded, and taken
prisoners, considerably exceeded a thousand. Among the
latter, were Generals Sullivan, Sterling, and Woodhull.
The total loss of the enemy was less than four hundred."*

In the height of the engagement, Washington crossed
over to Brooklyn, and seeing some of his best troops
slaughtered or taken, he uttered, it is said, an exclamation
of anguish. He could, if he saw fit, draw out of their
encampment all the troops, and send them to succor the
corps that were engaged with the enemy; he might also

* Kale s History of the United States.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 337

call over all the forces he had in New York, and order
them to take part in the battle. But all these reinforce
ments would by no means have sufficed to render his army
equal to that of the English. Victory having already
declared in their favor, the courage with which it inspired
them, and the superiority of their discipline, cut off all hope
of being able to restore the battle. If Washington had
engaged all his troops in the action, it is probable that the
entire army would have been destroyed on this fatal day,
and America reduced to subjection. Great praise, there
fore, is due to him for not having allowed himself, in so
grave circumstances, to be transported into an inconsiderate
resolution, and for having preserved himself and his army
for a happier future.

The English were so elated with victory, that eager to
profit by their advantages, they would fain have immedi
ately assaulted the American camp. But their general
manifested more prudence ; whether he believed the
intrenchments of the enemy stronger than they really
were, or whether he considered himself already sure of
entering New York, without encountering new perils, he
repressed the ardor of his troops. Afterwards, encamping
in front of the enemy s lines, in the night of the 28th, he
broke ground within six hundred paces of a bastion upon the
left. His intention was to approach by means of trenches,
and to wait till the fleet could cooperate with the troops.

The situation of the Americans in their camp became
extremely critical. They had, in front, an enemy superior
in number, and who could attack them at any moment
with a new advantage. Their intrenchments were of little
moment, and the English, pushing their works with ardor,
had every possibility of success in their favor.*

Added to these unfavorable circumstances, the arms and
ammunition of the soldiers had suffered from a powerful
and long-continued rain. Besides, they were worn out with
fatigue, and discouraged by defeat. Thus environed with

* Botta.
22

338 GREAT EVENTS OF

difficulty and danger, a council of war decided that to
evacuate their position, and retire to New York, was the
part of wisdom and safety.

The accomplishment of this project, however, was a
movement attended with difficulty, but was effected with
great skill and judgment, and with complete success. The
commencement of the retreat was appointed for eight
o clock on the night of the 29th ; but a strong north-east
wind and a rapid tide, caused a delay of several hours.
In this extremity, Heaven remarkably favored the fugitive
army. A south-east wind springing up at eleven, essentially
facilitated its passage from the island to the city; and a
thick fog hanging over Long Island from about two in the
morning, concealed its movements from the enemy, who
were so near, that the sound of their pickaxes and shovels
was heard. In about half an hour after, the fog cleared
away, and the enemy were seen taking possession of the
American lines. General Washington, as far as possible,
inspected every thing. From the commencement of the
action on the morning of the 27th, until the troops were
safely across the East river, he never closed his eyes, and
was almost constantly on horseback. His wisdom and
vigilance, with the interposing favor of Divine Providence,
saved the army from destruction.*

The defeat experienced by the Americans at Brooklyn,
spread a deep gloom through the army ; and excited, on that
account, no little anxiety in the bosom of Washington. It
was the first serious loss which they had sustained the
first reverse which essentially shook their confidence and
weakened their courage.

To Washington and his officers, the great defect in the
American army was apparent. It was twofold first, the
employment of by far too large a proportion of militia, and
secondly, the utter impracticability of introducing among
them that discipline and subordination which could place
them on equal footing with the practised and veteran troops

* Holmes Annals.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 339

of the enemy. At length, convinced of the justness of the
views of Washington on these points, congress decided
that a regular army should be formed, in which the soldiers
should be enlisted to serve during the present war; and
that it should consist of eighty-eight battalions, to be raised
in all the provinces, according to their respective abilities.
A bounty of twenty dollars, and a grant of land, were
offered. At a subsequent date, soldiers were allowed to
enlist for three years ; in which case, however, they were
not entitled to the grant of land. Had congress, at an
earlier day, taken this measure to furnish an adequate
army for Washington, both he and the country might have
been saved great anxiety, and a succession of mortifying
defeats. And but for the adoption of the above resolution,
it is scarcely possible to predict what would have been the
ultimate fate of the new republic.

Fortunate would it have been for the Americans, had
their ill-fortune terminated in the defeat experienced on
Long Island. To other and not much less mortifying
reverses they were destined, ere the deepest point of
depression should be reached.

It was the ardent wish of Washington to retain posses
sion of New York; but, finding, as he said, in a communi
cation to congress, the militia "dismayed and intractable,"
and "leaving the camp in some instances almost by regi
ments, by half-ones, and by companies at a time ;" he was
compelled to relinquish the place to his enemies, and to
abandon, which he still more regretted, all the heavy
artillery, and a large portion of the baggage, provisions, and
military stores. On leaving the city, the American army
took post on Harlem heights.

Here Washington had time to ponder upon his situation,
and form his plan. His army had become seriously reduced,
and from the despondency and dismay which were visible
among them, it might become at anytime still more reduced.
On the other hand, the forces of the enemy were numerous,
and withal consisted of regular and well-disciplined troops.

340 GREAT EVENTS OF

It was futile, therefore, to attempt to maintain offensive
operations against them. Far better in his judgment to
risk no general engagement; but by retiring gradually
before them, to lead them as far as possible from their
resources ; and in the mean while to inspire his own troops
with courage, by engaging them in skirmishes, where
success was probable. Having adopted this cautious sys
tem, he prepared to put it in practice.

The British army did not long entertain its position on
York Island. The British frigates, having passed up the
North river, under a fire from Fort Washington and the post
opposite to it on the Jersey shore, General Howe embarked
a great part of his army in flat-bottomed boats, and passing
through Hurl Gate into the sound, landed at Frog s neck.
The object of the British general was, either to force
Washington out of his present lines, or to inclose him in
them. Aware of this design, General Washington moved
a part of his troops from York island to join those at King s
bridge, and detached some regiments to Westchester. A
council of war was now called, and the system of evac
uation and retreating was adopted, with the exception of
Fort Washington, for the defence of which nearly three
thousand men were assigned. After a halt of six days, the
royal army advanced, not without considerable opposition,
along the coast of Long Island sound, by New Rochelle, to
White Plains, where the Americans took a strong position
behind intrenchments. This post was maintained for sev
eral days, till the British, having received considerable rein
forcements, General Washington withdrew to the heights
of North Castle, about five miles from White Plains, where,
whether from the strength of his position, or from the
British general having other objects in view, no attempt at
attack was made.

Immediately on leaving White Plains, General Howe
directed his attention to Fort Washington and Fort Lee, as
their possession would secure the navigation of the Hudson,
and facilitate the invasion of New Jersey. On the 15th of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 341

November, General Howe, being in readiness for the
assault, summoned the garrison to surrender. Colonel
Magaw the commanding officer, in spirited language,
replied, that he should defend his works to extremity. On
the succeeding morning, the British made the assault in
four separate divisions; and, after a brave and obstinate
resistance, surmounted the outworks, and again sum
moned the garrison to surrender. His ammunition being
nearly expended, and his force incompetent to repel the
numbers which were ready on every side to assail him,
Colonel Magaw surrendered himself and his garrison, con
sisting of two thousand men, prisoners of war. The
enemy lost in the assault nearly eight hundred men, mostly
Germans. The conquest of Fort Washington made the
evacuation of Fort Lee necessary. Orders were, there
fore, issued to remove the ammunition and stores in it;
but, before much progress had been made in this business,
Lord Cornwallis crossed the Hudson, with a number of
battalions, with the intention to inclose the garrison between
the Hackensack and North rivers. This movement made a
precipitate retreat indispensable, which was happily effected
with little loss of men ; but the greater part of the artillery,
stores, and baggage, was left for the enemy. The loss at
Fort Washington was heavy. The regiments captured in
it were some of the best troops in the army. The tents,
camp-kettles, and stores, lost at this place and at Fort Lee,
could not, during the campaign, be replaced, and for the
want of them the men suffered extremely. This loss was
unnecessarily sustained, as those posts ought, unquestion
ably, to have been evacuated before General Howe was in
a situation to invest them ; and this event was the more to
be deplored, as the American force was daily diminished by
the expiration of the soldiers term of enlistment, and by the
desertion of the militia.

These successes encouraged the British to pursue the
remaining American force, with the prospect of annihilating
it. General Washington, who had taken post at Newark.

342 GREAT EVENTS OF

on the south side of the Passaic, finding himself unable to
make any real opposition, withdrew from that place, as the
enemy crossed the Passaic, and retreated to Brunswick,
on the Raritan; and Lord Cornwallis, on the same day,
entered Newark. The retreat was still continued from
Brunswick to Princeton; from Princeton to Trenton; and
from Trenton to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware.
The pursuit was urged with so much rapidity, that the rear
of one army was often within shot of the van of the other.
The winter being now set in, the British army went into
quarters, between the Delaware and the Hackensack.
Trenton, the most important post and barrier, was occupied
by a brigade of Hessians, under Colonel Rawle. General
Howe now issued a proclamation, in the name of his
brother and himself, in which pardon was offered to all per
sons who, within the space of sixty days, should take the
oath of allegiance, and submit to the authority of the British
government. The effects of this proclamation were soon
apparent. People from several quarters availed themselves
of it, and threw down their arms. No city or town, indeed,
in its corporate capacity, submitted to the British govern
ment, but most of the families of fortune and influence
discovered an inclination to return to their allegiance.
Many of the yeomanry claimed the benefit of the commis
sioner s proclamation; and the great body of them were
too much taken up with the security of their families and
their property to make any exertion in the public cause.*
Another source of mortification to the Americans, was the

* Nor was it only in New Jersey, and in the midst of the victorious royal
troops, that these abrupt changes of party were observed ; the inhabitants of
Pennsylvania flocked, in like manner, to humble themselves at the feet of the
English commissioners, and to promise them fealty and obedience. Among
others, were Mr. Gallaway and Mr. Allen, both of whom had been members of
the continental congress. Their example became pernicious, and the most
prejudicial effects were to be apprehended from it. Every day ushered in some
new calamity ; the cause of America seemed hastening to irrecoverable ruin.
The most ardent no longer dissembled that the term of the war was at hand,
and that the hour was come in which the colonies were about to resume the yoke.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 343

capture of General Lee, who had imprudently ventured to
lodge at a house three miles distant from his corps.*

"This was the most gloomy period of the revolutionary
war. It was the crisis of the struggle of the United States
for independence. The American army, reduced in num
bers, depressed by defeat, and exhausted by fatigue, naked,
barefoot, and destitute of tents, and even of utensils with
which to dress their scanty provisions, was fleeing before a
triumphant enemy, well-appointed and abundantly supplied.
A general spirit of despondency through New Jersey was
the consequence of this disastrous state of public affairs.
But, in this worst of times, congress stood unmoved ; their
measures exhibited no symptoms of confusion or dismay;
the public danger only roused them to more vigorous exer
tions, that they might give a firmer tone to the public mind,
and animate the citizens of the United America to a manly
defence of their independence. Beneath this cloud of
adversity, too, General Washington shone with a brighter
lustre than in the day of his highest prosperity. Not dis
mayed by all the difficulties which encompassed him, he
accommodated his measures to his situation, and still made
the good of his country the object of his unwearied pursuit.
He ever wore the countenance of composure and confi
dence, and inspired, by his own example, his little band
with firmness to struggle with adverse fortune." f

* General Lee had been a British officer, and had engaged in the American
service before the acceptance of the resignation, of his commission. Sir Wil
liam Howe, for this reason, pretended to view him as a traitor, and at first
refused to admit him on his parole, or to consider him as a subject of exchange.
Congress directed Washington to propose to General Howe to give six Hessian
officers in exchange for him ; but Howe still persisting in his refusal, Congress
ordered that Lieutenant-colonel Campbell and five Hessian officers should be
imprisoned, and treated as General Lee. This order was executed even with
more rigor than it prescribed. The lieutenant-colonel, being then at Boston,
was thrown into a dungeon destined for malefactors. Washington blamed this
excess; he knew that Lee was detained, but not ill-treated. Lieutenant-
colonel Campbell and the Hessians were not liberated until General Howe had
consented to consider Lee as a prisoner of war.

t Hinton.

344 GREAT EVENTS OF

VIII. RETURNING PROSPERITY.

BATTLES OF TRENTON AND PRINCETON.

I j

RELIANCE of the patriots for success upon God Public Fast recommended by
Congress Offensive Operations decided upon Battle of Trenton Wash
ington victorious Battle of Princeton British repulsed American Army
at Morristown British at Brunswick Prospects brightening.

IRRESPECTIVE of the special blessing of Heaven, the
colonies of America entered upon the revolutionary war
with fearful chances against them. That they well knew,
and hence that blessing was more universally sought than
by any other people, in similar circumstances, since the
founding of empires. The cause was remembered by those
who offered the incense of prayer morning and evening on
the family altar. Scarcely a Sabbath occurred, on which
the embassadors of God did not make public mention, in
their addresses to a Throne of grace, of the American
cause ; and fervent supplications for Divine aid in supporting
that cause, and, carrying it to a prosperous issue, were to
be heard in every church. Nor were colonial assemblies
nor, after its organization, the continental congress back
ward in recognising the necessity of propitiating the Divine
favor. Not a single instance, it is believed, is on record,
and probably never occurred, in which a legislator in a
provincial assembly attached to the patriotic cause, or a
member of congress, opposed the adoption of any resolution
which had for its object the humiliation of the people in the
season of national adversity, or the rendering of due thanks
to God in the day of prosperity. There were men con
cerned in conducting the military operations of the Revolu
tion, and in guiding the counsels of the nation, who were
far from being personally religious ; but such was the per
vading influence of piety in the land, that they would have
manifested no open opposition, had they felt it; nor is it
to be credited, in the absence of positive evidence, that
such feelings ever existed.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 345

The reverses sustained by the Americans, detailed in the
preceding pages, were most sensibly felt in every portion
of the land. Notwithstanding the knowledge of the supe
riority of the British, in regard to numerical force, but much
more in respect to munitions of war, and the disciplined
character of their soldiery, the Americans had cherished
the expectation of success. Their confidence at the com
mencement of the struggle had been raised, and strength
ened by the issue of the affairs at Lexington, and Bunker s
hill, and the evacuation of Boston. Success thus early was
positively essential to success in the sequel. Had they
early met with reverses, such as were experienced from
the discomfiture at Brooklyn to the battle of Trenton, it is
doubtful whether that resolution would not have failed, and
with the failure of that, the contest have been relinquished.

Those reverses, though painful and mortifying, were
perhaps even salutary. A firmer reliance upon Providence
was felt to be needful, and a holier tide of supplication
ascended to the Arbiter of the fate of nations.

The connexion between an acknowledgment, of God in
his providence, and his blessing on the common cause, was
recognised by no body with more readiness than by the
continental congress. Although in May, 1776, that body
had recommended a public fast, in view of the gloomy
reverses which had attended the American arms, on the
llth of December, in a resolution, which for the tone of its
piety cannot be too much admired, and which might serve
as a model to future ages, they recommended the observance
of a day of fasting and humiliation: "Whereas the war in
which the United States are engaged with Great Britain,
has not only been prolonged, but is likely to be carried to
the greatest extremity; and whereas it becomes all public
bodies, as well as private persons, to reverence the provi
dence of God, and look up to him as the Supreme Disposer
of all events, and the Arbiter of the fate of nations ; therefore
Resolved, that it be recommended to all the United States,
as soon as possible, to appoint a day of solemn fasting and

346 GREAT EVENTS OF

humiliation ; to implore of Almighty God the forgiveness of
the many sins prevailing among all ranks, and to beg the
countenance and assistance of his providence in the prose
cution of the present just and necessary war. The congress
do also, in the most solemn manner, recommend to all the
members of the United States, and particularly the officers,
civil and military, under them, the exercise of repentance
and reformation ; and, further, require of them the strict
observation of the articles of war, and particularly that
part of the said articles which forbids profane swearing
and all immorality, of which all such officers are desired to
take notice."*

We left Washington on the Pennsylvania side of the
Delaware his army greatly reduced by the return of
numbers to their homes, and depressed by a long and dis
heartening retreat before an exulting foe. Nor would the
Americans have now been permitted to pause in safety,
had the British commander succeeded in procuring the
means necessary to make the passage of the river. Find
ing his efforts for this purpose, however, fruitless, he began
his preparations for retiring into winter-quarters. The
main body of the army was therefore cantoned between
the Delaware and the Hackensack: about four thousand
men occupied positions between Trenton and Mount Holly,
and strong detachments lay at Princeton, Brunswick, and
Elizabethtown. The object of this dispersion over so wide
an extent of country, was to intimidate the people, and thus
prevent the possibility of recruiting for the continental
service; while in the spring these forces could be imme
diately concentrated, and it was then proposed to put an
easy conclusion to all rebellious contumacy.

The desperate condition of his country s fortunes now
pressed with saddening weight upon the mind of Washing
ton, and he resolved, if possible, to retrieve misfortune by
some daring enterprise. To such an enterprise he was the

* V3 L

* Journals of Congress.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

347

more inclined, since, with the exception of about fifteen
hundred effectives, his whole force would be entitled in a
few days to its discharge. Having formed his plan an
attack upon the British posts on the Delaware he pro
ceeded to put it in execution.

Early in the morning of the 26th of December, 1776, the
main body of the American army, twenty-four hundred
strong, and headed by Washington in person, crossed the
river at M Konkey s ferry, about nine miles above Trenton.
The night was tempestuous with rain and sleet, and the
river encumbered with quantities of floating ice, so that the
passage, although begun soon after midnight, was not fully
effected until three o clock, and one hour more elapsed
before the march could be commenced. The Americans

Battle of Trenton.

moved in two divisions along the roads leading to the town,
and their operations were so well combined, and executed
with such precision, that the two attacks on the British out
posts were made within three minutes of each other. The

348 GREAT EVENTS OF

pickets attempted resistance, but were almost immediately
driven in upon the main body, which was forming hurriedly
in line. Colonel Rawle, their commander, soon after fell,
mortally wounded ; the confusion of the soldiery became
irremediable; and, after a loss of about twenty killed, one
thousand men laid down their arms, and surrendered their
munitions and artillery. On the American side, the loss in
battle amounted to only two killed and four wounded;
among the latter, James Monroe, afterwards president of
the United States.

The other parts of this brilliant enterprise were not,
however, executed with the same success. General Irvine
had been instructed to cross at Trenton ferry, and, by
securing a bridge below the town, to cut off the enemy s
march along the Bordentown road. Notwithstanding all
his exertions, it was found that the ice had rendered the
passage impracticable ; and five hundred fugitives from the
disastrous field of Trenton were thus enabled to escape by
a speedy and well-timed retreat. General Cadwallader
was to have crossed at Drink s ferry, and carried the post
at Mount Holly; but the same impediment prevented this
movement also, and he was compelled to return with a part
of his infantry which had effected the passage. Deprived
of this important and expected cooperation, Washington
had, nevertheless, achieved a most critical and important
triumph; he returned to his former position, charged with
the spoils and trophies of his foes; and from that moment,
though reverses frequently dimmed the brilliancy of the
prospect, hope never again deserted the cause of American
independence.

Having secured the Hessian prisoners on the Pennsylva
nia side of the Delaware, Washington recrossed the river
two jays after the action, and took possession of Trenton.
Generals Mifflin and Cadwallader, who lay at Bordentown
and Crosswix with three thousand six hundred militia, were
ordered to march up in the night of the 1st of January, to
join the commander-in-chief, whose whole effective force,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 349

including this accession, did not exceed five thousand men
The detachments of the British army, which had been dis
tributed over New Jersey, now assembled at Princeton, and
were joined by the army from Brunswick, under Lord Corn-
wallis. From this position, the enemy advanced towards
Trenton in great force, on the morning of the 2d of January ;
and, after some slight skirmishing with troops detached to
harass and delay their march, the van of their army reached
Trenton about four in the afternoon. On their approach,
General Washington retired across the Assumpinck, a rivu
let that runs through the town; and by some field-pieces,
posted on its opposite banks, compelled them, after attempt
ing to cross in several places, to fall back out of the reach
of his guns. The two armies, kindling their fires, retained
their positions on opposite sides of the rivulet, and kept up
a cannonade till night.

The situation of the American general at this moment
was extremely critical. Nothing but a stream, fordable in
many places, separated his army from an enemy, in every
respect his superior. If he remained in his present position,
he was certain of being attacked the next morning, at the
hazard of the entire destruction of his little army. If he
should retreat over the Delaware, the ice in that river not
being firm enough to admit a passage upon it, there was
danger of great loss perhaps of a total defeat : the Jerseys
would be in full possession of the enemy; the public mind
would be depressed ; recruiting would be discouraged ; and
Philadelphia would be within the reach of General Howe.
In this extremity, he boldly determined to abandon the
Delaware ; and, by a circuitous march along the left flank
of the enemy, fall into their rear at Princeton, which was
known to be occupied by three British regiments.*

About sunrise, at a short distance from the town, they
encountered two of these regiments, marching forward in
order to cooperate in the expected battle, arid a warm

* Holmes Annals.

350 GREAT EVENTS OF

engagement immediately commenced. The American gen
eral was well aware that the existence of his country hung
suspended in the scale of victory; and he exerted himself
as one who knew the importance of the object, and felt that
success depended on his efforts. Wherever the fire was
hottest, or the press of battle most fearful, Washington was
sure to be found, guiding the thunders of war, and animating
all by his language and example. At length, the British
line was broken, and the two regiments separated. Colonel
Mawhood, with the division in the van, pushed rapidly for
ward for the main army; while the fifty-fifth, cut off from
this point of support, fled in confusion across the fields to
Brunswick. The Americans now pressed the remaining
regiment, which at first attempted a defence in the college ;
but this was soon abandoned, and those who were not cap
tured, escaped only by precipitate flight. The British loss
amounted to one hundred killed and three hundred prison
ers; the conquerors had to lament the death of General
Mercer, an experienced officer, much respected by the
commander-in-chief.

" The battles of Trenton and Princeton, though similar
in their outlines, were very different in point of conception
and execution. The attack upon Trenton was a blow
struck against an enemy in position, which admitted, there
fore, of every advantage of preparation on the part of the
assailants. The battle of Princeton belonged to a higher
and more elaborate order of tactics. The American forces
were already engaged with a superior army, commanded
by an officer of eminent reputation ; and the change of
plan was wholly contrived and executed with the enemy
in front. It was entirely due to the prompt genius, and
fertile resources of Washington, that his army was extri
cated from so perilous an exposure, and enabled to attack
the enemy s rear with such advantage, as to leave it no
choice but surrender or flight. A military critic, contem
plating these inspirations with a soldier s eye, can easily
appreciate the feelings of the great Frederick, when he

AMERICAN HISTORY. 351

sent a sword to the American commander, as a gift from
the world s oldest general to its best. 9 "

As a natural result of these unexpected manoeuvres, the
British officers were thrown into a state of uncertainty,
which gave to their subsequent operations an unusual char
acter of timidity. The distant roll of the American artillery
at Princeton, first announced to Lord Cornwallis the danger
of his rear, and the escape of his active adversary. Alarmed
for the safety of his magazines, the British commander
instantly broke up from the Assumpinck, and commenced
a forced march upon New Brunswick; moving with such
celerity as nearly to overtake the American rear at Prince
ton. On the other hand, Sir William Howe drew in all his
forces, by concentration in the neighborhood of Amboy
and Brunswick, and abandoned all hope of preventing the
recruiting service by overawing the whole extent of the
country. Washington, finding the surprise of the stores
impossible, moved northward into the highlands of Jersey,
in order to afford some relief to the fatigues of his troops;
for long and severe exposure to the inclemencies of the
winter, without the usual protections, had produced sick
ness, and even complaint. It was finally considered neces
sary to abandon offensive operations, and to put the army
under cover at Morristown. Among other prudent pre
cautions adopted, during this temporary respite, the com-
mander-in-chief caused the whole army to be innoculated ;
an operation then very uncommon in America, but which
enabled him thereafter to defy a disease, which had proved
more fatal than the sword of the enemy.

The situation of American affairs though far from
brilliant was much improved by the late successes. The
people of Jersey rose with fresh spirit, and in a number of
small skirmishes inflicted loss upon the enemy, both in men
and stores: new hope was made to animate the public
mind; while congress fanned the flame by judicious and
well-timed incitements to vigorous action. Washington
was authorized to raise sixteen regiments, and in further

352

GREAT EVENTS OP

testimony of the public confidence, he was invested for six
months with almost dictatorial powers in the conduct of
the war. It was, however, found to be impossible to collect
a sufficient force for active operations upon any considerable
scale during the winter. All the hopes of the commander-
in-chief were therefore turned to the next campaign ; and
in the mean time an active warfare was carried on with
small posts and foraging parties, which greatly annoyed
the British army; while the frequent reports of fresh suc
cesses excited the spirit of the American people. The
most earnest applications were made to the several states,
for reinforcements enlisted upon longer terms ; for, as Wash
ington strongly observed, "to the short engagements of our
troops may be fairly and justly ascribed almost every mis
fortune that we have experienced." These representations
produced at last their due impression; and the hope was
abandoned of defending the country by hasty assemblages
of militia, and of carrying on a protracted warfare upon the
impulse and mere foundation of disinterested patriotism.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 353

IX. OCCUPATION OF PHILADELPHIA.

POSITION of the Armies British remove to New York Sail for the Chesa
peake Advance towards Philadelphia American Army also move
towards the same place Meet at Brandywine Battle Americans
repulsed British enter Philadelphia Congress retire to Lancaster
Battle of Germantown Americans retreat Ineffectual attempts to force
the British to evacuate Philadelphia.

DURING the winter of 1776-7, the American army
encamped, as already noticed, at Morristown. The royal
army occupied Brunswick. Towards the close of May,
the former, which had been augmented by recruits to
almost ten thousand men, removed from Morristown to a
fortified position at Middlebrook. The British soon after
left their encampment, General Howe endeavoring, by
various movements, to induce Washington to quit his strong
hold and meet him on equal ground. But the latter, too
prudent and sagacious to risk an engagement with a force
so decidedly superior, determined to remain in his present
N secure position, until the designs of the British were more
fully developed.

At length, the British commander, wearied wiih an unprof
itable contest with an enemy which had the decided advan
tage as to position, and satisfied that his adversary would,
on no consideration, hazard a general engagement, resolved
to abandon New Jersey, and direct his attention to the
occupation of Philadelphia.

In pursuance of this plan, the British forces fell back
upon Amboy, and soon after passed over to Staten Island.
Leaving Sir Henry Clinton in command at New York,
General Howe, on the 26th of July, put out to sea with
sixteen thousand troops. His destination was carefully
concealed. Unfavorable winds delayed his voyage beyond
his wishes; but, on the- 20th of August, he entered Chesa
peake bay, and thus rendered it certain that an attack
upon Philadelphia was intended. On the 25th, the troops
23

354 GREAT EVENTS OF

were landed at Elk ferry, in Maryland, fifty miles south
of the city.

Washington, penetrating the designs of his adversary,
and yielding to the wishes of a great portion of the people
in that section of the country, that a general engagement
should he hazarded for the defence of Philadelphia, moved
with his army across the Delaware, and hastening his
march, passed through and took a position on the eastern
bank of Brandywine creek, with the hope of giving a
check to the advancing foe. The force of Washington,
including irregulars, was now about eleven thousand men.

Meanwhile, the British army was advancing towards
Philadelphia. "At day-break, on the morning of the llth,
(Washington having crossed the Brandywine, and taken
position on a height behind that river,) it was ascertained,
that Sir William Howe in person had crossed the Brandy-
wine at the forks, and was rapidly marching down the north
side of the river to attack the American army. The com-
mander-in-chief now ordered General Sullivan to form the
right wing to oppose the column of Sir William. General
Wayne was directed to remain at Chadd s ford with the
left wing, to dispute the passage of the river with Knyp-
hausen. General Green, with his division, was posted as a
reserve in the center, between Sullivan and Wayne, to
reinforce either, as circumstances might require. General
Sullivan marched up the river, until he found favorable
ground on which to form his men; his left was near the
Brandywine, and both flanks were covered with thick
wood. At half-past four o clock, when his line was
scarcely formed, the British, under Lord Cornwallis, com
menced a spirited attack. The action was for some time
severe; but the American right, which was not properly in
order when the assault began, at length gave way, and
exposed the flank of the troops, that maintained their
ground, to a destructive fire, and, continuing to break from
ihe right, the whole line finally gave way. As soon as the
firing began, General Washington, with General Greene s

AMERICAN HISTORY. 355

division, hastened towards the scene of action, but, before
his arrival, Sullivan was routed, and the commander-in-
chief could only check the pursuit of the enemy, and cover
the retreat of the beaten troops. During these transac
tions, General Knyphausen assaulted the works erected
for the defence of Chadd s ford, and soon carried them.
General Wayne, by this time learning the fate of the

General Wayne,

other divisions, drew off his troops. General Washington
retreated with his whole force that night to Chester. The
American loss in this battle was about three hundred killed
and six hundred wounded. Four hundred were made
prisoners, but these chiefly of the wounded." Among the
latter were two general officers; the Marquis de la Fayette
and General Wood ford. Count Pulaski, a Polish noble
man, fought also with the Americans in this battle.

"Perceiving that the enemy were moving into the Lan
caster road towards the city, General Washington took
possession of ground near the Warren tavern, on the left
of the British, and twenty-three miles from Philadelphia.

356 GREAT EVENTS OF

The protection of his stores at Reading was one object of
this movement. The next morning, he was informed of the
approach of the British army. He immediately put his
troops in motion to engage the enemy. The advance of

Marquis de la Fayette.

the two hostile armies met, and began to skirmish, when a
violent storm came on, which prevented a general engage
ment, and rendered th.e retreat of the Americans absolutely
necessary. The inferiority of the muskets in the hands of
the American soldiery, which had been verified in every
action, was strikingly illustrated in this retreat. The gun-
locks being badly made, and the cartridge-boxes imperfectly
constructed, this storm rendered most of the arms unfit for
use, and all the ammunition was damaged. The army
was, in consequence, extremely exposed, and their danger
became the greater, as many of the soldiers were destitute
of bayonets. Fortunately the tempest, which produced
such serious mischief to the Americans, prevented the pur
suit of the British. Washington still continued to make
every effort to save the capitol; but Sir William Howe,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 357

having secured the command of the Schuylkill, on the 23d
of September, crossed it with his whole army ; on the 26th,
he advanced to Germantown, and, on the succeeding day,
Lord Cornwallis, at the head of a strong detachment,
entered Philadelphia in triumph." Congress removed from
the city, and immediately reassembled at Lancaster. For
tunately, through the precautions of Washington, the mili
tary stores and deposits at Philadelphia, had been removed
up the Delaware, and were thus prevented from falling into
the hands of the enemy.

Passing over some unimportant events, we arrive at the
4th of October, on the morning of which day, the Ameri
can army made a spirited attack upon a strong body of
British forces encamped at Germantown, a village of a
single street, beginning about five miles from Philadelphia,
and extending along the road about two miles more. Lord
Cornwallis occupied the city with another division, and a
numerous detachment had marched to Chester, as an escort
for a convoy of provisions. A fair opportunity for assailing
the enemy in detail was thus offered to the enterprise of the
American commander, and he was not slow in perceiving
its advantages. He accordingly chose, for his point of
assault, the advanced camp at Germantown, and made
masterly arrangements for surrounding and destroying that
exposed division of the enemy, before reinforcements could
arrive from Philadelphia.

Never was an attack more auspiciously begun, or the
prospect of a decisive victory, for a time, more flattering.
But the British army, at length, recovering from its first
surprise, rallied the fugitives, and prepared vigorously to
assume the offensive. The fortunes of the day, in conse
quence, changed, and Washington became convinced of the
necessity of withdrawing his troops from the contest. The
disputed town was therefore evacuated by the Americans.
According to the official returns of the English general,
his loss in the battle of Germantown scarcely exceeded
five hundred men. On the side of the Americans, two

358 GREAT EVENTS OF

hundred were killed, more than five hundred wounded,
and four hundred made prisoners. Congress passed a
resolution highly commending the plan of the battle, and
thanking the commander and the army for their courage
and conduct.

The main object of the American commander was now
to compel the evacuation of Philadelphia, by cutting off the
supplies of the British army. The fleet was effectually
prevented from cooperation by the obstructions fixed in the
channel of the Delaware, and by two small forts one
called Fort Mifflin, on Mud Island, near the confluence of
the Delaware and Schuylkill, and the other at Red Bank,
on the opposite Jersey shore. Strong parties of militia
scoured the whole country in the neighborhood of the city,
for the purpose of enforcing the resolution of congress,
which subjected to martial law all persons supplying pro
visions to the enemy.

Sir William Howe soon felt the increasing difficulties of
his situation, and began to prepare his plans for their -forci
ble removal. Works were erected against Fort Mifflin,
which produced severe conflicts with Colonel Samuel
Smith, who commanded the station. Lord How r e came
up the river, with his ships of war and transports, and
anchored from New Castle to Reedy Island ; some frigates
being detached, in advance, to remove the chevaux de frise
that encumbered the channel. Considerable difficulties
were encountered in effecting this object, so that the
obstructions below Mud Island were not cleared until the
middle of October, while those, covered by the American
guns, were yet untouched. The capture of the forts
was, therefore, the next object, and it was accordingly
attempted by a combined attack on land and water.

The importance to the British of effecting the reduction
of these forts, brought into requisition every possible
means. On the other hand, the most determined resist
ance was made for their defence ; but, at length, the Amer
icans were obliged to yield them up to superior force;

AMERICAN HISTORY.

359

in consequence of which, Sir William Howe was fully
secured in his conquest of Philadelphia, and in the pos
session of an uninterrupted communication between his
army and fleet.

The occupation of Philadelphia by the British, was
to them an important movement. Washington deeply
regretted the success of the enterprise by which it fell into
their hands; but he had no occasion to reproach himself in
view of the event. He had taken every precaution, and
made every effort to prevent the loss of so important a
place. But the benefits anticipated by the British, were
scarcely realized. The prospects of the Americans were,
after all, growing brighter, and events were hastening on,
which were to make those prospects brighter still.

360 GREAT EVENTS OP

X. SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE.

BRITISH project for securing the command of the Hudson, between New York
and Albany Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne The latter
leaves Canada with a strong Force Invests and takes Crown Point and
Ticonderoga Affair of Skenesborough Fort Edward abandoned Re
treat of Americans to Stillwater Battle of Bennington General Gates
supersedes General Schuyler Critical condition of Burgoyne Burgoyne
advances upon Saratoga Battle of Saratoga Battle of Stillwater Bur
goyne retreats Pursued by the Americans Capitulates Public rejoicings.

EVENTS of deep interest transpiring in the north, must
divert our attention for a time, from the military operations
of the middle states.

At an earlier day, a scheme had been formed by the
British ministers, of opening a way to New York, by
means of their army, which should descend from the lakes
to the banks of the Hudson, and unite in the vicinity of
Albany with the whole, or a part of that commanded by
General Howe, from the south. By means of such a
manoauvre, the eastern and western provinces would be
separated from each other; and thus, being prevented from
furnishing mutual succor, would become an easy prey to
the royal forces.

Obstacles had prevented the execution of this plan in the
latter part of 1776, as originally intended, but now (the
early part of 1777) it was designed to be prosecuted with
a vigor and resolution corresponding to its importance.

To General Burgoyne, an officer distinguished for his
ability, and possessed of a competent knowledge of the
country, and, moreover, animated with an ardent thirst for
military glory, the expedition from the north was confided ;
while General Howe was expected to lead up the royal
forces from the south.

General Burgoyne arrived at Quebec in the beginning
of May ; and being seconded by General Carleton, imme
diately prepared himself to push forward the business of
his mission. The regular force of General Burgoyne con
sisted of upwards of seven thousand British and German

AMERICAN HISTORY. 361

troops, exclusive of a corps of artillery of five hundred.
Seven hundred rangers, under Colonel St. Leger, were
added, designed to make an incursion into the country of
the Mohawks, and to seize Fort Stanwix, otherwise called
Fort Schuyler. It was expected, also, that two thousand
Canadians, including hatchmen and other workmen, would
join the army. And, finally, one thousand Indians were
induced to unite in the expedition. A train of artillery sel
dom equalled, either in numbers, or in the skill of those who
managed it, also accompanied the army. Able and expe
rienced officers had been selected to direct its movements.
The principal were, Major-general Philips, of the artillery,
who had distinguished himself in the wars of Germany;
the Brigadier-generals Frazer, Powel, and Hamilton, with
the Brunswick Major-general Baron Reidesel, and Briga
dier-general Specht. The whole army shared in the ardor
and hopes of its chiefs; not a doubt was entertained of an
approaching triumph, and the conquest of America.

Thus prepared, General Burgoyne proceeded to encamp
near the little river Bouquet, upon the west bank of Lake
Champlain, at no great distance to the north of Crown
Point. Here having addressed his army in a speech calcu
lated to excite their highest ardor, and issued a proclamation
warning the Americans against any attempt to resist his
progress, upon pain of savage fury, devastation, famine,
and kindred calamities he moved upon Crown Point,
whence soon after he proceeded with all his force to invest
Ticonderoga.

This fortress at the time was under command of General
St. Clair. Believing his garrison, only three thousand men,
one-third of which were militia, inadequate to resist the
attack of so formidable a -force as was making its approach,
he ordered its evacuation and the retreat of his army,
having first burned or destroyed every thing which might
prove important to the invading foe.

The night of the 5th of July was appointed for the evac
uation. The British army was near, and peculiar cautio,.

362 GREAT EVENTS OF

was to be observed, in order to effect their retreat in safety.
General. St Clair led the van-guard, and Colonel Francis
the rear. The soldiers had received orders to proceed
with silence. St. Clair drew out the van-guard at two in
the morning; Francis with the rear left at four. The bag
gage, furniture, military stores, and provisions, had been
embarked on board of two hundred batteaux, and five
armed gallies. The general rendezvous was appointed at
Skenesborough; the batteaux proceeding up Wood creek,
and the main army taking its route by way of Castleton.

Under the animating prospect of affecting their retreat
in safety, the army and batteaux were proceeding on their
respective routes, when suddenly flames burst forth from a
house which had taken fire on Mount Independence, and
discovered by their glare, to the surprise of the royalists,
the retreating patriots.

Immediate orders were issued to the English to pursue.
General Frazer, at the head of a strong detachment of
grenadiers and light troops, proceeded by land along the
right bank of Wood creek. General Reidesel rapidly
followed with his Germans, to aid him if required. Gen
eral Burgoyne embarked on board of several vessels, and
gave chase by water.

"By three in the afternoon, the van of the British squad
ron, composed of gun-boats, came up with, and attacked
the American gallies, near Skenesborough falls. In the
mean time, three regiments which had been landed at South
bay, ascended and passed a mountain with great expedition,
in order to turn the enemy above Wood creek, to destroy
his works at the falls of Skenesborough, and thus to cut off
his retreat to Fort Anne. But the Americans eluded this
stroke by the rapidity of their flight. The British frigates
having joined the van, the gallies, already hard pressed by
the gun-boats, were completely overpowered. Two of
them surrendered, three were blown up. The Americans
now despaired; having set fire to their works, mills, and
batteaux, and otherwise destroyed what they were unable

AMERICAN HISTORY.

363

to burn, they escaped as well as they could up Wood
creek, without halting till they reached Fort Anne. Their
loss was considerable; for the batteaux they burned were

Destruction of Gallies.

loaded with baggage, provisions, and munitions, as neces
sary to their sustenance as to military operations. The
corps which had set out by land was in no better situa
tion. The van-guard, conducted by St. Clair, had arrived
at Castleton, thirty miles distant from Ticonderoga, and
twelve from Skenesborough ; the rear, commanded by
Colonels Francis and Warner, had rested the night of the
6th, at Hubbardston, six miles below Castleton, towards
Ticonderoga.

"At five o clock in the morning of the 7th, the English
column, under General Frazer, made its appearance. The
Americans were strongly posted, and appeared disposed to
defend themselves. Frazer, though inferior in point of
numbers, had great confidence in the valor of his troops.
He also expected every moment to be joined by General
Reidesel; and being apprehensive that the enemy might

364 GREAT EVENTS OF

escape if he delayed, he ordered the attack immediately.
The battle was long and sanguinary. The Americans,
being commanded by valiant officers, behaved with great
spirit and firmness ; but the English displayed an equal
obstinacy. After several shocks, with alternate success,
the latter began to fall back in disorder; but their leaders
rallied them anew, and led them to a furious charge with
the bayonet; the Americans were shaken by its impetu
osity. At this critical moment, General Reidesel arrived
at the head of his column, composed of light troops and
some grenadiers. He immediately took part in the action.
The Americans, overpowered by numbers, fled on all sides,
leaving their brave commander, with many other officers,
and upwards of two hundred soldiers, dead on the field.
About the same number, besides Colonel Hale, and seven
teen officers of inferior rank, were made prisoners. Above
six hundred were supposed to be wounded ; many of whom,
deprived of all succor, perished miserably in the woods.
The loss of the royal troops, in dead and wounded, amounted
to about one hundred and eighty."*

Upon receiving intelligence of the foregoing disasters,
St. Clair proceeded by a circuitous route to Fort Edward,
in order to strengthen General Schuyler, in anticipation of
an attack upon that fortress. With the accessions thus
made, the troops at Fort Edward amounted to but little
more than four thousand, including the militia. The losses
of the Americans had been great, and were severely felt.
No less than one hundred and twenty-eight pieces of artil
lery, besides a great quantity of warlike stores baggage,
provisions, particularly flour had either fallen into the
hands of the enemy, or had been destroyed. Added to
these losses, a general panic had seized upon the inhabit
ants, especially on account of the Indians attached to the
British army, and against whose merciless and savage
spirit there was felt to be no security.

While General Burgoyne was detained at Skenesborough,

* Botta.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 365

General Schuyler was actively engaged in increasing his
means of defence. Trenches were opened, and the roads
leading to the fort were in every possible way obstructed.
The militia from various quarters were summoned to the
American standard, and artillery and warlike stores were
forwarded from various points.

At length, General Burgoyne moved towards Fort Ed
ward ; but such were the obstacles which impeded his
movements, that he did not reach the banks of the Hudson,
near Fort Edward, till the 30th of July.

In the mean while, under a conviction that, after all the
efforts made to render that fort defensible, it could not be
maintained against so formidable a force as was approach
ing, General Schuyler abandoned it, and returned lower
down to Stillwater, where intrenchments were thrown up.

Unexpectedly, General Burgoyne now found himself
nearly destitute of provisions, and from the 30th of July
to the 15th of August, the time was spent in procuring the
means of supporting the army, which were obliged to be
brought from Ticonderoga, at the expense of vast toil and
labor. This, it was afterwards alleged, was the great
mistake of General Burgoyne, that he suffered himself,
after the occupation of Skenesborough, and the discomfit
ure of the enemy s army, to have attempted the reduction
of Fort Edward. Had he then made his way directly to
Albany, he might have secured the possession of that
important place to himself, before the Americans could
have rallied.

While thus posted at Fort Edward, General Burgoyne
received intelligence that large stores of live cattle, corn,
and other necessaries belonging to the Americans, had been
deposited at Bennington, a village situated about twenty
miles from the Hudson, in Vermont. Impelled by necessity,
as well as desirous of adding to his military fame, he resolved
to attempt their seizure, the accomplishment of which plan,
he entrusted to Colonel Baum, a German officer of great
bravery, and well versed in this sort of partisan war.

366

GREAT EVENTS OF

AMERICAN HISTORY. 367

Accordingly, with a force of five hundred men and two
light field-pieces, Baum set forth, in proud anticipation of
success. The roads, however, were so heavy, that the
detachment was fatally retarded. The intelligence of their
approach preceded them in time to allow Colonel Stark a
brave, active man, who was in command at Bennington, with
a corps of New Hampshire militia to assemble a consider
able reinforcement of Green-mountain Boys from the neigh
boring towns. Before Baum made his appearance, the
number of Americans had swelled to about two thousand.
On learning the numbers of the enemy, Baum dispatched
an express to Colonel Breyman, who had been detached to
support him if necessary, to urge his march. In the mean
while, Baum took post on the banks of the Walloon creek,
to await the arrival of his auxiliaries.

Stark, however, was not disposed to accommodate his foe
by any such delay; but, taking up his line of march, on the
morning of the 6th of August, advanced towards the place
of Baum s encampment. Dividing his forces into several
corps, he gave orders to attack the British on all sides at
once. On their approach, Baum strangely mistaking them
for loyalists coming to his aid, held still. Judge his surprise
when they poured in from all sides a deadly fire upon him!
Rallying his men in the best possible manner, for a time he
made a brave resistance; but before the impetuous charge
of the Americans, the English were obliged to yield.

The fortune of the day had already been decided, when
Colonel Breyman appeared. He was, in fact, perfectly
ignorant of the engagement, and the fate of his pioneers.
What was his consternation, on reaching the intrenchments
of Baum, to find, instead of friends ready to receive him,
the place in possession of an enemy ready to give him battle !
Perceiving his mistake, his troops, though greatly fatigued,
were ordered to the combat; and bravely for a time they
fought, and not without some prospect of success, a part
of the Americans being employed in pillaging. But the
momentary advantage which he seemed to have gained

368 GREAT EVENTS OF

was soon lost; and, leaving all their baggage and one thou
sand muskets in the hands of the conquerors, they made a
rapid retreat. The loss of the British in the two engage
ments, was about two hundred killed, and five hundred
wounded and prisoners. The loss of the Americans did
not much exceed one hundred.

The exploit of Bennington redounded not only to the
credit of General Stark and his brave troops, but to the
good of the country at large. It roused the drooping
spirits of the Americans, it inspired the troops with con
fidence, and presented an earnest of still nobler conquests.
In consequence of this defeat, the situation of General Bur-
goyne was still more perplexing. The hope of supplying
his army with provisions from the stores of Bennington,
was annihilated, and to other quarters he must look for
supplies, without a considerable stock of which, it would be
presumption to attempt offensive operations.

While these events were transpiring, congress appointed
General Gates to take command of the Northern army, in
place of General Schuyler. The latter was a soldier of
great bravery, but was not universally acceptable to the
troops, especially to those from Massachusetts and other
provinces of New England. The former enjoyed a high
military reputation, and his appointment was hailed by the
army with joy. Gates made his appearance at Stillwater
on the 21st of August, and took the command.

"Meanwhile," says Botta, "General Burgoyne continued
in his camp, on the left bank of the Hudson, where he used
the most unremitting industry and perseverance in bringing
stores and provisions forward from Fort George. Having
at length, by strenuous efforts, obtained about thirty days
provisions, he took a resolution of passing the river with
his army, in order to engage the enemy, and force a passage
to Albany. As a swell of water, occasioned by great rains,
had carried away his bridge of rafts, he threw another, of
boats, over the river at the same place. Towards the mid
dle of September, he crossed with his army to the right

AMERICAN HISTORY. 369

bank of the Hudson, and encamped on the heights and in
the plain of Saratoga, Gates being then in the neighbor
hood of Stillwater, about three miles below. The two
armies of course faced each other, and a battle was
expected soon to follow."

On the morning of the 19th, it was reported by Colone_
Colburn, who was watching the enemy, that they were
beginning to ascend the hill towards the American left.
General Gates sent Colonel Morgan to oppose them, and
the firing began about noon. The action extended, and, in
three hours, was general, and continued without interrup
tion till dark. The American troops engaged amounted to
three thousand; the British to three thousand five hundred.

"For four hours," says General Wilkinson, "the battle
fluctuated, like the waves of a stormy sea, with alternate
advantage, without one moment s intermission. It was
truly a gallant conflict, in which death, by its familiarity,
lost its terrors, and certainly a drawn battle, as night alone
terminated it." The British army kept possession of the
field ; but they had nothing of which to boast. Their loss
was more than five hundred men, and, among others, Cap
tain Jones, of the artillery, an officer of great merit; the
loss of the Americans, in killed and wounded, was from
three to four hundred ; among the former, were Colonels
Adams and Colburn.

From September 19th to October 7th, was devoted, by
the English, to strengthening their fortifications. The
army of Gates, in the mean while, was continually increas
ing, and, on a single occasion, was added to by the arrival
of General Lincoln with two thousand men, well trained
and disciplined, from the New England provinces. Attacks
on the British pickets took place almost every night.

For some time. General Burgoyne had been daily and
ardently waiting for news from General Howe, as to the
cooperation he intended. On the 20th of September, he
received a letter from that general, informing him that,
about the 20th of the month, he should attempt the reduc-
24

370 GREAT EVENTS OF

tion of Fort Montgomery, situated on the right bank of the
Hudson, and near the Highlands.

The situation of Burgoyne was now becoming so criti
cal, that he immediately despatched an express to General
Howe, entreating him to hasten his attack on the fort, if
there was any prospect of delay, as he was provided with
necessaries for his army only to the 12th of October, at
which time he would be obliged to move from his present
position.

Near the 1st of October, General Burgoyne found it
necessary to lessen the rations of his soldiers a measure
to which they cheerfully submitted. The 7th arrived, and
no further tidings had reached him of the movements of
General Howe.

In this situation, General Burgoyne resolved, as the last
resort, to make a bold and, if possible, a decisive attack.

The battle occurred on the 7th, and a most severe and
sanguinary contest it proved; we have space only for the
results. The loss of the British, in killed, wounded, and
prisoners, was about six hundred; that of the Americans,
three hundred and nineteen. Of the British, Brigadier-
general Frazer, a gallant officer, was mortally wounded,
and Colonel Breyman killed. General Arnold, of the
Americans, was badly wounded, in the same leg which had
already been shattered under the walls of Quebec.

Many pieces of artillery, all the baggage of the Ger
mans, and many warlike stores, fell into the hands of the
republicans, who needed them greatly. They were impa
tient for the return of day, to renew the battle. But
deplorable and perilous, beyond expression, was the situa
tion of the British troops; they bore it, however, with
admirable temper and firmness. It was evidently impossi
ble to continue in their present position, without sub
mitting to a certainty of destruction on the ensuing day.
The Americans, invigorated and encouraged, would take
advantage of the access they had already opened to them
selves on the right, and of other untenable points, to carry

AMERICAN HISTORY. 371

every part of the camp, and completely surround the
British army. Burgoyne, therefore, determined to operate
a total change of ground. He executed this movement
with admirable order, and without any loss. The artillery,
the camp, and its appurtenances, were all removed, before
morning, to the heights above the hospital. The British,
army, in this position, had the river in its rear, and its two
wings displayed along the hills, upon the right bank. The
English expected to be attacked the following day. But
Gates would not expose to the risk of another battle, that
victory of which he was already certain. He intended
that time, famine, and necessity, should complete the work
which his arms had so fortunately commenced. There
were frequent skirmishes, however, occurring in the course
of the day, but of little importance. Towards night, the
obsequies of General Frazer were celebrated in the British
camp; a ceremony mournful of itself, and rendered even ter
rible by the sense of recent losses, of future dangers, and of
regret for the deceased. The darkness and silence of the
night aided the effect of the blaze and roar of the Ameri
can artillery ; while, at every moment, the balls spattered
the earth upon the face of the officiating chaplain."*

The situation of General Burgoyne, after the battle, w r as
gloomy and critical in the extreme. The fortunes of war
were obviously against him, and no safe alternative pre
sented itself but in retreat. Orders were accordingly
issued for the army to return to Saratoga, six miles up the
river. "The retreat began at nine o clock; but such was
the badness of the roads, rendered still more difficult by a
heavy rain, which fell that night, and such was the weak
ness of the teams, for want of forage, that the English did

* General Frazer was wounded about four o clock in the afternoon, and died
the following morning at eight. At six in the evening he was buried all the
generals attending his funeral, and marching to an eminence where his remains
were deposited. The Americans, entirely ignorant of the nature of the collec
tion, directed their artillery towards the British. Fortunately, no lives were
lost, and no one was wounded. General Gates, on learning the object of the
assemblage, expressed his deep regret at the firing.

372

GREAT EVENTS OP

AMERICAN HISTORY. 373

not reach Saratoga till tfie evening of the ensuing day; the
soldiers were harassed with fatigue and hunger. The hos
pital, with three hundred sick and wounded, and a great
number of wheel-carriages, were abandoned to the enemy.
The English, as they retired, burned the houses, and
destroyed whatever they could use no longer."

From the moment that General Gates learned the move
ments of the enemy, his plan was formed to follow up his
success by a vigorous pursuit, pushing the contest until they
should surrender their arms as a conquered foe.

Accordingly, putting his army in motion, as early as was
practicable, he followed. The only hope which now
inspired Burgoyne was, that he might effect a passage to
Fort Edward, and in that fastness sustain himself till succor
could arrive from the south. But when the intelligence
arrived, as it did at the moment of his deepest perplexity,
that that fortress was in possession of the Americans, he
saw he must relinquish all hope of saving himself by his
own efforts.

The condition of the British army was indeed deplorable.
"The troops, worn down by a series of hard toil, incessant
effort, and stubborn action, abandoned by Indians and
Canadians, the whole army reduced by repeated and heavy
losses of many of their best men and most distinguished
officers, from ten thousand combatants to less than five
thousand fighting men, of whom little more than three
thousand were English. In these circumstances, and in
this state of weakness, without a possibility of retreat, they
were invested by an army of four times their own number,
whose position extended three parts in four of a circle
round them who refused to fight from a knowledge of
their own condition and who, from the nature of the
ground, could not be attacked in any part. In this helpless
situation, obliged to be constantly on their arms, while a
continued cannonade pervaded all the camp, and even
rifle and grape-shot fell in every part of their lines, the
troops of Burgoyne retained their ordinary constancy,

374 GREAT EVENTS OF

and, while sinking under a hard necessity, they showed
themselves worthy of a better fate. Nor could they be
reproached with any action or word, which betrayed a
want of temper or fortitude.

"At length, no succor appearing, and no rational ground
of hope of any kind remaining, an exact account of the
provisions was taken on the morning of the thirteenth,
when it was found that the whole stock would afford no
more than three days bare subsistence for the army. In
such a state, it was alike impossible to advance or to
remain as they were; and the. longer they delayed to take
a definite resolution, the more desperate became their sit
uation. Burgoyne, therefore, immediately called a council
of war, at which not only the generals and field-officers,
but all the captains of companies were invited to assist.
While they deliberated, the bullets of the Americans
whistled around them, and frequently pierced even the
tent, where the council was convened. It was determined,
unanimously, to open a treaty, and enter into a convention
with the American general."

On the night of the 15th, the articles of capitulation were
settled. The morning of the 17th was appointed as the
time on which they were to be signed.

That night (15th) intelligence, by a special messenger,
reached the English camp, that General Clinton had reduced
Fort Montgomery, and was then rapidly marching to their
relief. This added to the suffering of the conquered Bur
goyne. Forthwith, he summoned a council of war, and to
his discredit the only apology for which is to be found in
the deep mortification felt by a proud and ambitious soldier
to surrender proposed to retreat, and once more try the
fortunes of combat, in the hope that Clinton might arrive
in season to their relief. But his officers, with stricter
notions of propriety, were of the opinion that, as their faith
had been pledged, the honor of the English character
required a fulfillment of the articles of capitulation.

Meanwhile, Gates, apprised of the nature of the intelli-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 375

gence received, calmly waited for the arrival of the 17th,
on the morning of which he proceeded to form his troops
in the order of battle ; which done, he dispatched a messen
ger to General Burgoyne, to inform him that the appointed
hour had arrived, and he must either sign the articles, or
prepare himself for battle.

Deeply as the latter regretted submission, he was fully
sensible that circumstances demanded it, and therefore
proceeded to sign the articles, which, in substance, were as
follows:

"That the army should march out of the camp with all
the honors of war and its camp artillery, to a fixed place,
where they were to deposit their arms and leave the
artillery; to be allowed a free embarkation and passage to
Europe, from Boston, upon condition of their not serving
again in America during the present war; the army not to
be separated, particularly the men from the officers; roll-
calling, and other duties of regularity, to be permitted; the
officers to be admitted on parole, and to wear their side-
arms; all private property to be retained, and the public
delivered upon honor; no baggage to be searched or
molested ; all persons, of whatever country, appertaining
to, or following the camp, to be fully comprehended in the
terms of capitulation, and the Canadians to be returned to
their own country, liable to its conditions."

On the day on which the capitulation took place, the
American army numbered nearly fifteen thousand men, ten
thousand of whom were regular troops; the English troops
amounted to five thousand seven hundred and ninety-one,
of whom two thousand four hundred and twelve were Ger
mans, and three thousand three hundred and seventy-nine
were English.

The munitions of war, which by the capitulation came
into possession of the Americans, were, besides being
numerically great, exceedingly valuable. They consisted
of a fine train of brass artillery, amounting to forty-two
pieces, of different sorts and sizes, four thousand six hun-

376 GREAT EVENTS OF

dred muskets, and an immense quantity of bombs, balls, and
other implements of war.

Such was the result of this expedition of the British, on
the banks of the Hudson. To the English, it was most
unexpected and disastrous; to the Americans, joyous and
fortunate. It had been planned with ability, and had Gen
eral Howe fulfilled the part expected of him, the result
might have been reversed. But* his failure to cooperate, as
contemplated in the plan, left General Burgoyne but little
chance of success.

The victory won, General Gates forthwith dispatched
Colonel Wilkinson to convey the happy tidings to congress.
On entering the hall of session, he approached the speaker,
and said: "The whole British army has laid down arms at
Saratoga; our own, full of vigor and courage, expect your
orders; it is for your wisdom to decide where the country
may still have need of their services."

"To General Gates and his army, congress, by resolu-
tiqn, expressed their thanks. To the former, in addition,
they voted a gold medal, in commemoration of the proud
achievement. On one side of it, was the bust of the general,
with these words around: Horatio Gates, Dud strenuo;
and in the middle, Comita Americana. On the reverse,
Burgoyne was represented in the attitude of delivering
his sword ; and, in the back ground, on the one side and on
the other, were seen the two armies of England and Amer
ica. At the top were these words: Salum regionum sep-
tentrion; and at the foot, Hoste ad Saratogam in deditione
accepto. Die XVII. Oct. MDCCLXXVII. It would be
difficult to describe the transports of joy which the news
of this event excited among the Americans. They began
to flatter themselves with a still more happy future; no
one any longer entertained a doubt of independence. All
hoped, and not without reason, that a success of this kind
would at length determine France, and the other European
powers that waited for her example, to declare themselves
in favor of America."

AMERICAN HISTORY.

377

To the American people at large, the news of the victory
conveyed the most heartfelt joy. The cloud, which had
long rested upon their hopes, seemed to be breaking away,
and to presage the dawn of a day for which for years they
had prayed and struggled; but which, with all their
efforts, hopes, and prayers, had, until now, appeared distant
and doubtful.

378 GREAT EVENTS OF

XI. PROGRESS OF THE WAR.

STATE of affairs in England Treaty with France Movements in the British
Parliament Overtures to Congress Rejection of them Battle of Mon-
mouth Disastrous Retreat of General Lee Fortunate interposition of
Washington His rebuke of Lee Tremendous Battle Sufferings of the
Armies Renewal of the Contest Midnight Retreat of the British army
Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee.

1. STATE OF AFFAIRS IN ENGLAND.

THE effect produced by the surrender of General Bur-
goyne, upon the British cabinet and the nation at large,
was as grievous and depressing, as it had been joyous and
animating to congress and the American people. The
most brilliant success had been anticipated by the former;
the most ignominious result had occurred. The pride of
the nation was humbled, and those who had disapproved of
the war, were now loud in their censures of ministers.

Already had the war cost England twenty thousand men
and thirty millions of money. But more of both were now
needed. Reluctant to ask parliament for a fresh levy, the
ministers, during the recess of that body, near the beginning
of the year 1778, dispatched agents into the different prov
inces of the kingdom, to spur the inhabitants to enlist, and
to furnish voluntary contributions to carry on the war.

The success of this plan was only partial far less than
anticipated, or the exigencies of the case required. The
citizens of Liverpool and Manchester, however, responded
to the call, and agreed to raise and equip a regiment of one
thousand each. Edinburgh and Glasgow followed their
example. London, as a city, peremptorily refused to raise
troops but the friends of the government raised the sum
of twenty thousand pounds.

2. TREATY WITH FRANCE.

Not long after the declaration of independence, commis
sioners were authorized to bring the subject of a recogni
tion before the court of Versailles, and to urge the measure

AMERICAN HISTORY.

379

by such considerations as existed in the case. This they
had done, and continued to do, so long as any prospect of
success existed. At length, despairing of obtaining their
object, they were about to abandon further effort, when the
joyful intimation was communicated to Dr. Franklin, that a
treaty, involving the desired recognition, had been deter
mined upon by the king and his ministers. On the 6th
of February, 1778, this measure, most auspicious to Ameri
can interests, was concluded at Paris. It was signed on
behalf of the king by M. Gerard ; and for the United States
by Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee. The
treaty stipulated a thing until then unheard of on the part
of a king that the essential and express object of the alli
ance was to maintain effectually the liberty, sovereignty,
and independence of the United States.

American Commissioners before the Court of Louis XVL

On the 21st of March, the American commissioners were
with great pomp and ceremony, introduced by Count de
Vergennes before the throne, whereon was seated the king,
Louis XVL, in the midst of the grandees of his court.

380 GREAT EVENTS OF

The honor was one which was conferred only when the
king gave audience to the ambassadors of sovereigns and
independent states.

On the 2d of May, the French frigate La Sensible, having
on board the important treaty, reached the American
shores. Congress was forthwith convened, and the treaty
was ratified. The most heartfelt joy pervaded the country.
The army, drawn up in the order of battle, received the
intelligence with exultation not to be described.

MOVEMENTS IN THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT.

Before the treaty between France and the United States
was made public, the British ministry had knowledge of its
existence. Justly alarmed, they felt the necessity of adopt
ing some measures by which to bring the war to a close,
without a collision with France. What those measures
should be, was a question on which a diversity of opinion
existed in the cabinet. It is asserted, that some of the
members, in secret session, proposed at once to acknowledge
the independence of the United States, and to conclude a
treaty with them. But on the 19th of February, Lord
North introduced a resolution into parliament, admitting
that the parliament could not in future impose any tax or
duty on the colonies of North America, except such only
as should be deemed beneficial to commerce, and the pro
duct even of those to be collected under the authority of
the respective colonies, and to be employed for their use
and advantage. He proposed, besides, that five commis
sioners should be appointed, empowered to adjust with any
assembly or individual whatsoever, the differences existing
between Great Britain and her colonies ; it being under
stood, however, that the compacts were not to take effect
till ratified by the parliament.

To the surprise and indignation of the friends of the war,
the bill passea; and, shortly after, the king appointed for
commissioners the Earl of Carlisle, William Eden, George
Johnstone, and the commander-in-chief of the English army

AMERICAN HISTORY. 381

in America. The three first sailed from St. Helena for
America on the 21st, on board the ship Trident.

In the beginning of June, the commissioners arrived, and
on the 9th, repaired to Philadelphia. Soon after, they made
a communication to congress, explanatory of their object,
and requested the privilege of opening a conference with
that body, or with some of its members, either at New
York, or some other place which congress should please to
appoint.

The serious consideration of congress was given to the
overture, and on the 17th of June, their answer was
returned. In substance it was, that they would be ready
to enter upon the consideration of peace and commerce,
not inconsistent with treaties already subsisting, when the
king of Great Britain should demonstrate a sincere disposi
tion for that purpose; of which no other proof could be
admitted but that of an explicit acknowledgment of the
independence of the United States, or the withdrawal of
his fleets and armies.

Thus terminated the negotiation. America, steady to
her purpose, would not listen to any proposal which did
not involve the recognition of her independence. Great
Britain was yet too proud to accede to such terms, and
consequently, the idea of accommodation was abandoned,
and the most vigorous measures were adopted to wage
war against her ancient ally and her disobedient child,
whose fortunes had now become linked together.

It may be added in this place, that, subsequent to the
failure of the commissioners in effecting the object of their
mission, commenced a system of intrigue with several dis
tinguished persons, and especially with members of congress,
to whom one at least addressed confidential letters, with the
hope of winning them to the royal cause. Some of these
letters and propositions at length were made public. Gen
eral Reed, a member of congress, stated that a proposition
had been made to him by Johnstone, through a lady, that
if he would promote the reunion of the two countries, he

382 GREAT EVENTS OF

should have any office in the colonies which he might name.
His reply was worthy of a Christian and a patriot: "/ am
not worth purchasing ; but such as I am, the king of Great
Britain is not rich enough to do it"

4. BATTLE OF MONMOUTH.

During the winter of 1777-8, the British army had occu
pied Philadelphia ; the winter-quarters of the American
army were at Valley Forge. On the opening of the spring,
m consequence of the alliance of France and America,
orders were issued to the British general to evacuate. Phila
delphia, and concentrate the royal force in the city and
harbor of New York. In pursuance of this resolution, the
royal army, now under command of Sir Henry Clinton
General Howe having returned to England left Philadel
phia, and on the 18th of June, passed the Delaware into
New Jersey.

Washington immediately quitted his camp, and hung
upon the British army, watching a favorable opportunity
to offer battle. On the 27th, the British army encamped
on some high grounds in the neigborhood of Freehold
court-house, in the county of Monmouth.

On the morning of the 28th, General Lee was ordered to
take command of five thousand men, and commence the
attack.

At first, he declined the honor; but judging, on reflection,
that such a procedure would redound to his discredit, he
now sought the command at the hands of Lafayette, to
whom, on his declining it, it had been tendered.

Lee immediately put his troops in motion for the plain of
Monmouth, some four or five miles distant. On approach
ing it, the British were already in motion. The army was
in advance of the baggage-train, which covered miles in
extent. The morning was clear, and the sun poured down
his heat so fervidly, as seemingly to cause all nature to
faint. Before noon, the mercury of the thermometer reached
ninety-six. Man and beast panted for breath. The sand-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 383

plain became parched as an oven, and water was needed at
almost every step. The sufferings of men and horses early
became nearly insupportable.

Moreover, it was the Sabbath that day when the hum
of life is ordinarily hushed, and when men are commonly
with their families in the house of God. We may pause,
we trust, to say, that that Sabbath, and the God of that Sab
bath, would have been more honored nor do we believe
that the patriot cause would have suffered in the sequel
had Washington, instead of sending out a hostile corps
had he and his troops spent it in paying divine honors to
the God of our fathers. It had been still better, could
hostile armies have that day grounded their arms, and of
that plain made a sanctuary, and there, in the exercise of
that friendship and love which the gospel enjoins, worshiped
together at a common altar, and before a common Father.
But the latter was not to be expected perhaps, not the
former. Other thoughts were occupying those bosoms,
and a far different spectacle was that day to be witnessed.
Let us not judge severely. We will hope that the honor
of God did animate those sons of the Pilgrims. We know
that they were true patriots, and that they were fighting for
their altars and their firesides. Nor is it to be doubted that
they would have preferred the calm and delightful worship
of God, with their families, in the sanctuaries of their own
quiet villages. But they were summoned to the field of
battle, and here, now, we find them soon employed amid
scenes of carnage and death.

Wayne was that day in command under Lee. On seeing
the British train horses and waggons, miles in extent
following the army in advance, the former, with his detach
ment, hastened rapidly forward, with the intent to cut off
and capture the train. Meanwhile, Lee, with the rest of
his division, took a more circuitous route, designing to attack
the corps which had the train in charge. Most unexpect
edly, however, just as he was ready to commence the
charge, intelligence was received that the entire British

38 i GREAT EVENTS OF

army which was on the retreat, but which had had inti
mation of Lee s advance had wheeled about, and were in
full march to protect its rear.

Lee had reluctantly taken the command; he was in ill-
humor, and, moreover, was probably now appalled at the
prospect before him. At all adventures, greatly to his dis
credit, for as yet he had not commenced action, he ordered
a retreat. This movement fell upon Wayne like a thun
derbolt, who was himself compelled, by reason of it, to fall
back, at the hazard of his entire command.

Washington was still at a distance with the remainder of
the army; but was rapidly approaching the theatre of the
contest. The distant cannonade impelled him forward.
The troops, partaking of his own enthusiasm, if not of his
anxiety, laid aside knapsacks coats all that encumbered,
and amidst dust and heat pressed on to the encounter. At
this moment, a horseman was seen approaching from the
immediate battle-field. He pressed his horse, and made
announcement to Washington that Lee s division, in utter
disorder, was in full retreat. For a moment, the latter
seemed petrified with astonishment; and the next moment
for it seems he had for some reason dismounted vaulting
upon his saddle, he sprang forward, and like a winged arrow
directed his way to the scene of confusion and flight. The
instant he was seen by the troops in retreat, "The brave
fellows" we use the stirring language of Headley "the
brave fellows, who had not been half beaten, sent up a shout
that was heard the whole length of the Jine, and Long live
Washington T rent the air. Flinging a hasty inquiry to
Osgood, as to the reason, who replied, ir, we are fleeing
from a shadow; 1 he galloped to the rear, and, reining up
his horse beside Lee, bent on him a face of fearful expres
sion, and thundered in his ear, as he leaned over his saddle
bow, Sir, I desire to know what is the reason, and whence
arises this disorder and confusion / It was not the words,
but the smothered tone of passion in which they were
uttered, and the manner, which was severe as a blow, that

AMERICAN HISTORY. 385

made this rebuke so terrible. Wheeling his steed, he spur
red up to Oswald s and Stewart s regiments, saying, On
you I depend to check this pursuit; and riding along the
ranks, he roused their courage to the highest pitch by his
stirring appeals; while that glorious shout of Long live
Washington! again shook the field. The sudden gust of
passion had swept by; but the storm that ever slumbered
in his bosom was now fairly up; and, galloping about on
his splendid charger, his tall and commanding form tower
ing above all about him, and his countenance lit up with
enthusiasm, he was the impersonation of all that is great
and heroic in man. In a moment, the aspect of the field
was changed the retreating mass halted officers were
seen hurrying about in every direction, their shouts and
orders ringing above the roar of the enemy s guns. The
ranks opened and, under the galling fire of the British,
wheeled, and formed in splendid order. Washington then
rode back to Lee, and, pointing to the firm front he had
arrayed against the enemy, exclaimed, Will you, sir, com
mand in that place? He replied, Yes. Well, then said
he, I expect you to check the enemy immediately. Your
orders shall be obeyed, replied the stung commander, and
I will not be the first to leave the field. The battle then
opened with renewed fury, and Washington hurried back,
to bring his own division into the field."

This took time, as the division was still at a distance.
Meanwhile, however, the retreat was partially staid. The
troops once more rallied. They stood they fought fought
with unwonted desperation. But the overpowering legions
of the enemy pressed hard. Their shouts were deafening
their cannonade appalling and destructive. Lee now
attempted to his utmost power to withstand the impetuous
shock but it was entirely beyond the compass of his troops.
They were again giving way. A few moments longer,
and all would be lost. - At this critical juncture, Hamilton
appeared, seemingly sent as a messenger from above
crossing the field his charger covered with foam, and his
25

386 GREAT EVENTS OF

hair streaming in the wind Hamilton appeared, and riding
up to Lee, said to him: "My dear general, let us die here
rather than retreat."

What would have been the effect of this soul-stirring and
patriotic address of Hamilton, had no succor been at hand,
we pretend not to say. They were words of comfort and
assurance; and, if necessary to prevent a dishonorable
retreat, there doubtless Hamilton, and perhaps now Lee
himself, would have surrendered up life. But succor was
at hand. Washington with his division had arrived. No
time was lost. He issued his orders, and they were obeyed.
Sterling, Knox, Wayne, brought up their several commands,
and soon the battle was raging, and the whole plains shook
under the clangor of arms and the thunder of artillery.
For a time, few such spectacles were seen during the Revo-
^lutionary war. The heat of the day, we have already said,
was intense. Water was not to be had, or rather there was
no time to quench parched lips, had there been any. Their
thirst added to the sufferings of the troops immeasurably.
The tongues of the soldiers became so inflamed and swollen,
as not to be retained in their mouths. Yet they fought, and
fought with a desperation increased by the very sufferings
they endured. The British suffered from the same causes,
and fought with the same desperation. And for a time, it
was indeed doubtful whose cause would triumph. But the
batteries of Knox and Sterling, like volcanoes, hurled death
and destruction on every side ; while the impetuous Wayne
with his columns, torrent-like, spread confusion and dismay
in every step of their progress. There was a concentra
tion of effort and that effort, doubtless the more earnest
and effective, for the reason of the previous unwarranted
and pusillanimous retreat.

In turn, the British themselves now retreated, and encamped
on the spot which Lee s division had occupied in the morn
ing. They had fought with unwonted zeal. Officers and
soldiers were exhausted. They coveted rest. They needed
repose. It was so with the Americans. "Even Washing-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 387

ton s powerful frame was overcome by the heat and toil he
had passed through; and as he stood begrimed with the
dust and the smoke- of the battle, and wiped his brow, the
perspiration fell in streams from his horse, which looked as
if it had been dragged through a muddy stream, rather
than rode by a living man."

Yet, wearied as he was wearied and worn down as
were his officers and men Washington could not consent
so to terminate the day. A further duty remained ere he
slept. That duty was to dislodge the enemy from the
position which he had taken. His officers his army sym
pathized with him; they were willing to put forth one more
effort to secure all that they had promised themselves, and
which in the morning had seemed so practicable.

Two brigades were therefore ordered to attack the British
at their post on the right and left. The battle was now
renewed, and renewed with all the spirit and determination
of an earlier hour. It continued, however, but for a brief
period. The sun was fast descending when the second
battle began, and had set ere the several corps had really
attained their proposed positions. It was fortunate, prob
ably, that the contest was interrupted. Both armies had
done enough. Had Washington succeeded in dislodging
the enemy, his troops were too much spent to have followed
up the victory.

There they now paused. Darkness soon set in. Too
much overcome even to administer to the wants of nature,
the troops of both armies flung themselves upon the parched
ground, and slept. They slept in sight of each other, and
they slept strong and deep. With the morning light, Wash
ington had decided to renew the battle. He, therefore,
instead of retiring to his marquee, wrapped himself in his
cloak, and sunk upon the earth in the midst of his soldiers.

At the dawn of morning, Washington rose, and with his
recruited followers was about to follow up the advantages
of the preceding day. But the enemy had retired. Aware
of the peril of his condition, the British commander had

388 GREAT EVENTS OF

roused his army at midnight, and ordered a retreat. And
so silently was that retreat effected, and so soundly had the
American army slept, officers and men, that no one of the
thousands which composed it, had any suspicion of the
retreat, till the light of day revealed it. Washington was
indeed disappointed; but the departure of the enemy, if it
was not in all respects equal to a victory, gave practical
assurance that Washington had suffered no defeat.

There were doubtless other engagements during the
Revolutionary struggle more brilliant, and of greater influ
ence, as to the final result, than the battle of Monrnouth.
But it is doubtful whether there was a single other one in
which there was a higher exhibition of firmness, or the
practice of greater self-denial, or the endurance of greater
suffering.

Never did commander appear more nobly than did Wash
ington. But for his presence at the critical moment his
quick perception of the danger, and the means of averting
it his celerity in issuing his orders his manly but terrific
rebuke of Lee and perhaps more than all, his undaunted
bravery, and his firm stand when all were flying from a
pursuing foe all would indeed have been lost.

For twelve long hours were the respective armies that
day engaged. They numbered about twenty thousand
men. They were on a plain where little or no water could
be obtained, and with a thermometer standing the whole *
day at nearly one hundred degrees. Not a few died from
sun-stroke and still more from excessive fatigue. The
cry for "water! water!" from the wounded and the dying,
was sufficient to overcome the stoutest heart.

It is not necessary to dwell longer on the particulars of
this remarkable battle. The British troops, as already
intimated, left Washington in occupation of the field. On
the following day, finding his foe gone, he took up his line
of march, and by easy stages moved towards the Hudson.

It does not belong to the plan of our work to pursue the
history of the difficulty which that day arose between

AMERICAN HISTORY. 389

Washington and Lee, growing out of the retreat of the
latter. That retreat was most unexpected, dishonorable,
and needless. So Washington evidently deemed it, and
this was the occasion of his severe rebuke of that officer in
the field. It has been said that Washington was profane.
That he was greatly excited, calm as he usually was, admits
of no question. That he was profane, is without proof.
Weems says, as quoted by Headley, that as he rode up, he
exclaimed, "For God s sake! General Lee, what is the
cause of this ill-timed prudence?" to which the latter
replied, "No man can boast a larger share of that rascally
virtue than your excellency." What reliance, if any, is to
be placed upon the above authority, the writer pretends
not to say. To an inquiry once made of Lafayette, at La
Grange, by Dr. Sparks, what the precise expression of
Washington was, he replied, that although near him at the
moment, he could not have told an hour subsequently. He
thought, however, that it was not so much the expression
itself, as the manner in which it was uttered, that stung the
retreating general. That manner was terrible. The wrath
of Washington was without disguise.

But the results of the day served to meliorate the feelings
of Washington towards Lee, whatever opinion he might
have continued to entertain of his unworthy conduct. It is
said that he reinstated him in his old command; and had
Lee reciprocated the feelings and kindness of Washington,
the unpleasant occurrence might have passed^ and have been
forgotten. But Lee was hot-tempered ; and, under the smart
of rebuke, addressed a most ill-judged and "saucy" letter to
Washington, in which he demanded a trial by court-martial.
Washington, in his reply, accused Lee of a breach of orders,
in not attacking the enemy; and a breach of good behavior,
unbecoming an officer of his rank, in so hasty and cowardly
a retreat. Lee rejoined, and in a manner entirely in accord
ance with his previous communication. "You cannot," he
wrote, "afford me greater pleasure, sir, than in giving me
an opportunity of showing to America the efficiency of her

390 GREAT EVENTS OF

respective servants. I trust that the temporary power of
office, and the trivial dignity attending it, will not be able,
by all the mists they can raise, to effusate the bright rays
of truth. In the mean time, your excellency can have no
objection to my retiring from the army."

In whatever light Lee s previous conduct deserved to be
regarded, no doubt could exist as to the intended insult of
Washington conveyed in the above letter. Suffice it to say,
that he was put under immediate arrest; and in August was
tried before a court-martial on three separate charges, viz:
" for disobeying orders, in not attacking the enemy ;" " for
making an unnecessary and disorderly retreat;" and "for
disrespect to the commander-in-chief, in two letters."

Of these charges, with a slight modification of one of
them, he was found guilty, and suspended from the army
for twelve months. The decision was most unexpected and
distasteful, as might be supposed, to a man of Lee s ardent
and self-complacential feelings. Washington he never for
gave. Stung by the decision of the court-martial, against
that body against congress itself he launched his bitter
invectives. At the expiration of his suspension, and while
congress was contemplating his restoration, he addressed
an insulting letter to that body, which hastened his dismis
sion. We add, only, that he retired to Virginia, where on
a farm he passed the residue of his days.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

391

XII. TREACHERY OF ARNOLD.

THE Vulture in the Hudson Midnight Adventure Benedict Arnold Repairs
to Cambridge Expedition to Canada Created a Brigadier-general
Grounds of Complaint Honorable Conduct in Connecticut Appointed
to the command at Philadelphia Charges preferred against him Repri
manded by Washington Plots against his Country Correspondence with
Sir H. Clinton Appointed to the command of West Point Interview
with Andre Capture of Andre Arrival of Washington Escape of Ar
nold Developments of Arnold s traitorous intentions Trial and Con
demnation of Andre Subsequent incidents in the life of Arnold.

ON the night of the 21st of September, 1780, there was
lying at anchor on the Hudson, a few miles below West
Point, a British sloop-of-war, called the Vulture. A little
before midnight, a boat, with muffled oars, and rowed by
two men, put off from the American shore, and proceeded
with great caution towards the sloop. In the stern of the

The Vulture.

boat sat a third man, of more consequence than the oars
men, and the leader of the secret expedition. It was a
tranquil night; the stars peered out with unwonted lustre,

392 GREAT EVENTS OF

and the waters moved slowly down the channel. What
object was proposed by this cautious midnight adventure?
Was intelligence sought from the enemy, or was it to be
imparted to them? Was it a patriotic or a traitorous
expedition? The sequel will tell.

Among the brave and chivalrous men who early engaged
in the defence of American rights, was Benedict Arnold.
On the occurrence of the battle of Lexington, he was
residing at New Haven, and was commandant of a com
pany of militia, called the Governor s Guards.

On the arrival of the news of the above battle at New
Haven, citizens and soldiers, as if moved by a common
impulse, assembled on the green. Fired with indignation,
as were others, Arnold proposed to head such as would
volunteer under him, and lead them to the more immediate
scene of action.

Such was the dispatch of preparation, that the following
day, at the head of sixty volunteers, he was ready to march.

After reaching Cambridge, for a time Arnold was em
ployed in an expedition against Ticonderoga. About the
time of his return, congress was contemplating a still more
important and hazardous movement against Canada, under
General Schuyler. Believing that essential aid might be
rendered by the way of the Kennebec river, a detachment
of troops was made at Cambridge, the command of which
was tendered to Arnold.

The troops detached for this service amounted to eleven
hundred men ten companies of musket-men from New
England, and three companies of rifle-men from Virginia
and Pennsylvania. The field officers were Colonel Arnold,
Lieutenant-colonels Greene and Enos, and Majors Bigelow
and Meigs. The afterwards-celebrated Daniel Morgan
commanded the riflemen. On the 18th of September, the
troops sailed from Newburyport, and rendezvoused at Fort
Western, on the Kennebec, opposite the present town of
Augusta.

From this point they started, and their hardships and

AMERICAN HISTORY.

393

trials began. No body of troops during the Revolutionary
war, if indeed in the annals of warfare, encountered greater
obstacles, or endured more suffering, than this. The distance
traversed was about two hundred miles, and nearly the
whole of it was a howling wilderness.

Arnold s Expedition through the Wilderness.

On the night of the 14th, Arnold with his men crossed
the St. Lawrence; and, ascending the same abrupt preci
pice which Wolfe had climbed before him, formed his small
corps on the heights, near the memorable Plains of Abra
ham. But he soon discovered that neither the number nor
condition of his men would justify him in hazarding an
action. Having spent a few days on the heights, and sum
moned the town to surrender, without even a response, he
retired twenty miles above Quebec, to wait the arrival of
the troops which were to proceed by the western route,
which were now led by General Montgomery, who had
succeeded General Schuyler, in consequence of the illness
of the latter.

On the 1st of December, Montgomery joined Arnold;

394

GREAT EVENTS OF

and on the morning of the 31st occurred the memorable
assault upon Quebec, in which the gallant and lamented
Montgomery fell. Arnold, not less bold and intrepid, had
his leg-bone severely fractured, and was obliged to be car
ried from the ground. The issue was disastrous to the
Americans, as is well known; about sixty being killed, and
between three and four hundred taken prisoners. Notwith
standing his wound and the serious diminution of his force,
Arnold maintained a blockade of the city during a long
and severe Canadian winter.

As a reward for his persevering efforts in conducting his
troops through the wilderness, and for his gallant conduct
in the assault of Quebec, congress promoted Arnold to the
rank of brigadier-general.

; General Lincoln.

In February, 1777, congress appointed five additional
major-generals. According to the usual practice in refer
ence to promotions, Arnold would have been entitled to this
honor ; but those thus promoted were all his juniors, and
one of them, General Lincoln, was taken from the militia.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 395

To a man like Arnold, ambitious of military glory, such a
neglect could not be otherwise than deeply wounding. In
anticipation of his mortified feelings, Washington addressed
a kind and soothing letter to him, virtually expressing his
disapproval of the course of procedure, and advising Arnold
to demean himself with the magnanimity of a soldier, in
the hope that justice would still be done him, and others,
who were similarly neglected.

Meanwhile, Washington addressed to friends in congress
a letter of inquiry on the subject. To this it was replied,
that as each state claimed a number of general officers,
proportioned to the troops it "furnished, and as Connecticut
already had two, there existed no vacancy for another.
There was at least plausibility in the reason, but it seems
not to have satisfied Washington; much less could it be
expected to satisfy so sensitive and ambitious a man as
Arnold. This disappointment was probably among the
causes which soured the mind of the latter, and laid the
foundation of those corrodings of the heart, which in after-
times led to the utter ruin of his reputation, and came near
effecting the ruin of his country.

But this was by no means the only ground of Arnold s
complaint. Construing the neglect of congress as an implied
censure of his military conduct in past times and perhaps
the inference was not entirely without foundation Arnold
resolved to demand of congress an examination into his
conduct. With this object in view, he proceeded to head
quarters, to solicit of Washington permission to proceed to
Philadelphia.

Just at the time he was passing through Connecticut, a
British force, consisting of two thousand troops, under the
infamous General Tryon, had landed at Compo, between
Fairfield and Norwalk, for the purpose of penetrating to
Danbury, to destroy some public stores, which the Ameri
cans had lodged there.

Arnold heard of this invasion ; and, for the time, honorably
foregoing the object of his journey, and roused by that high

396

GREAT EVENTS OF

military spirit which in no small degree characterized him,
he immediately turned his course northward, for the purpose
of aiding in repelling the foe.

A militia force of five hundred had been hastily collected
by Generals Wooster and Silliman. These, together with
about one hundred continental troops, Arnold overtook near
Reading, on their march towards Danbury. At Bethel,
information was obtained that the town had been fired, and
the public stores destroyed. The next morning, the generals
divided their forces General Wooster, with two hundred
men, falling in the rear of the enemy, while Arnold and
Silliman, with five hundred (their original force having been
augmented), by a rapid movement, took post in their front
at Ridgefield.

Death of General Wooster.

About eleven o clock, General Wooster overtook the ene
my, and attacked them with great gallantry. Riding to the
front of his troops, with a design of inspiring them with
appropriate courage, he cried: "Come on, my boys! never
mind such random shot." But scarcely had he uttered the

AMERICAN HISTORY.

397

words, when a fatal ball pierced his side, and this gallant
general fell.

^Meanwhile, Arnold having reached the north part of the
long street at Ridgefield, barricaded the road with carts,
logs, hay, and earth, presenting a formidable obstruction
to the approaching enemy, and no mean protection to the
resisting force.

Arnold and the British Soldier.

"At three o clock the enemy appeared, marching in a
solid column, and they commenced a heavy fire as they
advanced towards the breastwork: it was briskly returned.
For nearly a quarter of an hour, the action was warm, and
the Americans maintained their ground, by the aid of their
barricade, against four times their number, until the British
column began to extend itself, and to stretch around their
flanks. This was a signal for retreat. Arnold was the last
man that remained behind. While alone in this situation, a
platoon of British troops, who had clambered up the rocks
on the left flank, discharged their muskets at him. His
horse dropped lifeless; and when it was perceived that the

398

GREAT EVENTS OF

rider did not fall, one of the soldiers rushed forward with a
fixed bayonet, intending to run him through. Arnold sat
unmoved on his struggling horse, watched the soldier s
approach till he was near enough to make sure his aim,
then drew a pistol from his holsters, and shot him dead.
Seizing this critical opportunity, he sprang upon his feet,
and escaped unharmed. So remarkable an exhibition of
cool and steady courage, in a moment of extreme danger,
has rarely been witnessed.

"He rallied his men, and continued to annoy the enemy
in their progress. Being reinforced the next day, he hung
upon their flanks and rear throughout the whole march to
their ships, attacking them at every assailable point. In a
skirmish near Compo, just before the British embarked,
the horse which he rode was shot through the neck, and
on all occasions he exposed himself with his accustomed
intrepidity."

General Arnold.

The heroic conduct of Arnold periling life as a volun
teer, and while smarting under a sense of wrong was duly
appreciated wherever the exploit was told. Congress, sen
sible of the merit of the achievement, immediately promoted
him to the rank of major-general ; but instead of ante-dating

AMERICAN HISTORY. 399

his commission, that he might take rank with those who
had been raised above him, they left him still subordinate
to them. This was unfortunate, and even inconsistent.
Arnold felt the neglect with still deeper sensibility, and
saw in it, as he imagined, an undeniable proof that the
charge of ingratitude which he had brought against his
country was well founded.

At length, his complaints were referred to the Board of
War, and the charges of his accusers were examined. The
board reported that they were satisfied with the character
and conduct of General Arnold. This report congress
confirmed. Indeed, they went further, and presented him
with a horse properly caparisoned, in token of their appro
bation of his gallant conduct in resisting the troops under
General Tryon. Had they added to this an equality of
rank with the generals who had been raised over him,
Arnold would have been satisfied; but neglecting this
and the cause was doubtless to be ascribed to the personal
influence of bitter enemies, who could not forget his arro
gance and presumption he was chagrined, rather than
flattered, by the tokens of approbation he had received
and soured rather than pacified.

Added to this, Arnold was mortified and exasperated that
his accounts were not fully and promptly allowed by a com
mittee appointed to audit them. This they could not justly
do without much qualification. They were numerous and
large, many debts incurred were without authority, and
vouchers were wanting. The consequence was a general
suspicion that Arnold intended to enrich himself, or meet
his private extravagant expenditures at the public expense.

Passing over several intervening events, especially the
signal success of General Gates in resisting the progress of
General Burgoyne, during which Arnold acted a part so
heroic, as to be honored by Washington with one of the
three sets of epaulettes and sword-knots which had been
presented to him by a gentleman of France, we reach a
signal event in the life of this remarkable man his appoint-

400 GREAT EVENTS OF

ment by Washington, in consideration of his disabled con
dition, to the command of Philadelphia, following the,
evacuation of that city by the British. The station was
honorable, and the duties, though delicate, were not severe.

Several circumstances, about this time, served to weaken
his affections for the patriotic cause. One was the report
of specific charges against him by a committee of congress,
for acts oppressive and unworthy his rank and station, on
which he was tried, and ordered to be reprimanded by the
commander-in-chief.

In performing this duty, Washington exhibited as much
mildness as the case permitted. "Our profession," said he,
"is the chastest of all. The shadow of a fault tarnishes our
most brilliant actions. The least inadvertence may cause
us to lose that public favor, which is so hard to be gained.
I reprimand you for having forgotten that, in proportion as
you had rendered your name formidable to our enemies,
you should have shown moderation towards our citizens.
Exhibit again those^ splendid qualities which have placed
you in the rank of our most distinguished generals. As far
as it shall be in my power, I will myself furnish you with
opportunities for regaining the esteem which you have
formerly enjoyed."

The decision of the court, and the reprimand of Wash
ington, mild and delicate as it was, fell heavy on the exci
table spirit of Arnold. A burning revenge rankled in his
bosom, and from this time if his traitorous purposes nad
not before been formed he sought opportunities to gratify
his malice, and at the same time the sordid passion of
avarice, which had long held sway m his bosom.

Another circumstance, besides contributing to his ex
penses, operated to separate his affections from the patriotic
cause. He had married a beautiful and accomplished lady,
during his residence in Philadelphia, a daughter of Mr.
Edward Shippen, a family of distinguished rank ; and which,
like others of a similar stamp in that city, was .intimate with
Sir William Howe, M;rjor Andre, and other British officers,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 401

during their occupation of Philadelphia. This alliance
( brought Arnold, as a matter of course, into associations
with persons who were attached to the royal cause, and
who were ready to foster his prejudices, and justify his
complaints of ingratitude and persecution.

At length, he matured a plan confined for a time to his
own bosom dark, base, and traitorous as it were the
offspring of the nether world.

To the accomplishment of this plan, it was necessary
that he should be appointed to the command of West
Point, a fortress on the Hudson. With consummate art, he
accomplished his purpose; and, at the hands of Washing
ton, to whom he had been indebted more than to any other,
for standing by him as a shelter during his stormy life, he

Megor Andre.

received the appointment; soon after which, he repaired to
the Highlands, and established his head-quarters at Robin
son s house, two or three miles below West Point, on the
opposite, or eastern bank of the river.
Previous to her marriage, Mrs. Arnold had been acquainted
26

402 GREAT EVENTS OF

with Major Andre, and had corresponded with him after that
event, and after his removal with the British forces to New
York. Acquainted with this correspondence, Arnold took
the opportunity presented by it to address, unknown to his
wife, letters to Sir Henry Clinton, through Andre, under
the signature of Gustavus, and Andre replied under the
assumed name of John Anderson. This correspondence had
been carried on for months before Arnold s appointment to
West Point. For a time, Clinton was at a loss to imagine
the real character behind the curtain; but, at length, he
became convinced that it could be no other than Arnold
himself. Hitherto, that general had treated Gustavus with
cautious indifference, but no sooner was Arnold promoted
to the command of West Point, than Clinton was ready to
enter into negotiation with hirn to surrender that fortress
into the hands of the British, and almost at any price which
Arnold might choose to name.

The first plan devised for bringing about an interview
between Arnold and Andre failed, but a second proved
more successful. The Vulture, a sloop-of-war, with Colonel
Robinson on board, came up the river about the 16th of
September. On their arrival at Teller s Point, Robinson,
who was a tory, and whose property had been confiscated
by the state of New York, addressed a letter to General
Putnam, relating to the recovery of his property, and for
warded it under cover of a letter to Arnold by a flag-boat.
Putnam was known not to be in that quarter, but the letter
to him served as a pretext to enable Robinson to communi
cate a plan, by which an interview could be effected.

Arnold, by means of consummate art and duplicity, had
engaged a Mr. Smith, a man of respectable standing, to go
on board the Vulture, and convey a gentleman there to the
American shore, who would impart intelligence to him of
the greatest importance to the American cause. Smith had
been employed in procuring intelligence from time to time
from New York for Arnold s predecessor at West Point,
and at length consented to perform the service solicited by

AMERICAN HISTORY. 403

Arnold; and, that his family might not be privy to the
transaction, they were removed to Fishkill, under pretence
of a visit to some friends.

Thus matters were arranged ; and on the night of the
21st, Smith, with two oarsmen, bribed to secresy by the
promise of fifty pounds each, left the American shore, and
proceeded, as related in the commencement of this account,
to the Vulture.

Andre was expecting Arnold himself. Not finding him
on board, but receiving a letter putting him on his guard,
and inviting him to return in the boat, for a time he hesi
tated. Robinson was still firmer in the opinion that he
should not go. But, at length, the adventurous spirit of
Andre decided the point; and having cautiously concealed
his uniform in a great-coat, he stepped on board the boat,
which immediately proceeded towards the American shore.
They landed at the foot of a mountain, called Long Clove,
about six miles below Stony Point.

Arnold was in the bushes, ready to receive the stranger.
Smith had expected to be present at the interview, and was
not only disappointed, but exasperated, in being refused.
What a spot ! what a conference ! what a deep and traitor
ous planning in midnight darkness!

The interview was long, and the patience of Smith was
exhausted, but more his fears were roused. The night was
far spent, and the dawning of the day was at hand. He
now made known his apprehensions to the midnight traitors;
but as they had not perfected their business, Smith and his
oarsmen were allowed to retire.

No sooner were they gone, than Arnold proposed that
Andre should proceed with him to Smith s house, and leave
the manner of his return to future deliberation. This plan
was replete with hazard; but no alternative presenting itself,
Andre reluctantly followed. Judge his surprise, when, on
approaching the American lines, a sentinel hailed them, and
demanded the countersign. Andre shuddered. Arnold gave
the sign, and they passed on. Andre was now, contrary to

404 GREAT EVENTS OF

all his determinations, within the American lines, on danger
ous ground, where his life and fortunes hung, as it were,
upon the cast of a die.

Arnold and Andre reached Smith s about the dawn of
day. Soon after, the latter made his appearance. An inci
dent now occurred, which added to the anxiety of Andre.
The sound of cannon broke upon them, which, on proceed
ing to a window overlooking the river, was ascertained to
be from the American shore; and from the movements of
the Vulture soon after down the stream, it was inferred that
the fire was against her. So it proved. Believing her to
lie in the river for no good purpose, Colonel Livingston had
directed a fire to be opened upon her, which caused the
movement observed. Andre now felt the delicacy of his
situation still more, and the difficulty of his return to the
sloop to be still greater.

But the duties of his mission required attention, and to its
completion the plotters betook themselves. It was finally
settled. The British, on a given day, were to dispatch a
fleet up the river with the requisite troops : and Arnold, in
order to render the seizure of the fortress easy, was previ
ously to withdraw the garrison, and station them at different
points in the neighborhood, in small detachments. In con
sideration of the surrender, the traitor was to receive a
large amount of "British gold."

Having completed these ne farious negotiations, the man
ner in which Andre should return, next engrossed their
deliberations. This was a question of difficult solution.
Andre insisted on being put on board the Vulture; Smith
was unwilling to run the hazard. Before the question was
decided, Arnold left for West Point, giving to Andre pass
ports accommodated to the manner in which it might finally
be decided that he should return.

Andre spent the day in an upper room at Smith s a long
and anxious day. Towards its close, he urged Smith to
take him on board the Vulture; but to his surprise and
distress, the former peremptorily refused, but offered to

AMERICAN HISTORY. 405

accompany him on horseback to some point of safety. No
other alternative presenting itself, Andre consented; and,
having changed his military coat for a citizen s dress, over
which throwing his great-coat, they departed.

Between eight and nine o clock, they were startled by
the hail of a sentinel, who ordered them to stop. "Who
commands here?" inquired Smith, dismounting, and ap
proaching the sentinel. "The commander, Captain Boyd,
being himself within hearing distance, approached, and
demanded who the stranger was, and whither bound."
Smith, ignorant of the real character of Andre, answered
as Arnold had dictated; and, moreover, added that he had
a pass from the general. Boyd required a sight of the pass,
on perusing which, his curiosity was still more excited, and
he now in private questioned Smith with still greater par
ticularity. Smith explained the matter as well as he was
able; and, by several adroit fabrications, finally induced
Boyd to consent to their continuing their journey; not,
however, until morning, for fear, as he pretended, they
might be waylaid by the Cow-boys.* Andre would have
purchased a release from tarrying in the neighborhood that
night at any price, had he had the means; but such an
overture would have been fraught with danger, and there
fore, bending to necessity, they repaired to one Miller s,
where they passed the night a night of dread and fearful
anticipation.

At early dawn, in order to escape the further scrutiny of
Boyd, they were on their journey. At the distance of about
a couple of miles from Pine s bridge, they halted, took
breakfast, and separated Smith setting out on his return,
and Andre continuing his journey. Andre had now nearly

* The term Cow-boys was given to Americans attached to the British cause,
who resided within their lines, but who frequently plundered the Americans on
the other side of their cattle, which they drove to New York. Skinners were
those who lived within the American lines, and professed attachment to their
cause ; but they were even more unprincipled than the former, often committing
their depredations on friends as well as foes.

406 GREAT EVENTS OF

thirty miles to traverse ere he was on safe ground. He
had been recommended to proceed by the way of White
Plains; but, on crossing the above bridge, deeming the
Tarrytown road more safe, he took that, and for a time
passed on without molestation.

Two plundering parties were abroad that morning from
the "neutral ground;" one of which, consisting of John
Paulding, Daniel Williams, and Isaac Van Wart, had con
cealed themselves in some bushes near the road which
Andre was passing, watching there for some valuable prey.

Andre approached the spot ; upon which, Paulding rose,
and presenting his firelock to his breast, bid him stand.
"Gentlemen," said Andre, "I hope you belong to our party."
"I asked him" we follow the testimony of Paulding on
the trial of Smith "what party? He said, The lower
party. Upon that I told him I did. Then he said, I am
a British officer out of the country on particular business,
and I hope you will not detain me a minute; and to show
that he was a British officer, he pulled out his watch. Upon
which, I told him to dismount. He then said, My God! I
must do any thing to get along; and seemed to make a
kind of laugh of it, and pulled out General Arnold s pass,
which was to John Anderson, to pass all guards to White
Plains and below. Upon that, he dismounted. Said he,
Gentlemen, you had better let me go, or you will bring
yourselves into trouble, for your stopping me will detain
the general s business; and said he was going to Dobb s
ferry, to meet a person there, and get intelligence for Gen
eral Arnold. Upon that, I told him I hoped he would not
be offended, that we did not mean to take any thing from
him ; and I told him there were many bad people who were
going along the road, and I did not know but perhaps he
might be one."

Williams testified as follows: "We took him into the
bushes, and ordered him to pull off his clothes, which he
did; but on searching him narrowly, we could not find any
sort of writings. We told him to pull off his boots, which

AMERICAN HISTORY. 407

he seemed to be indifferent about; but we got one boot off)
and searched in that boot, and could find nothing. But we
found there were some papers in the bottom of his stocking
next to his foot; on which we made him pull his stocking
off, and found three papers wrapped up. Mr. Paulding
looked at the contents, and said he was a spy. We then
made him pull off his other boot, and there we found three
more papers at the bottom of his foot within his stocking."

After consultation, it was decided to take the prisoner to
North Castle, where Lieutenant-colonel Jameson com
manded a detachment of dragoons. Having surrendered
him to Jameson, the latter for a time hesitated what dispo
sition to make of him. The papers found upon Andre were
important in the hand-writing of Arnold, and endorsed
by him.

Most men would have suspected treason nor would
Arnold himself have escaped suspicion. Yet Jameson, at
length, decided to forward the papers to Washington by
express, and the prisoner to Arnold. These measures had
been taken, when Major Talmadge, next in command to
Jameson, returned from an excursion to White Plains. On
learning the incidents of the day, he expressed his surprise,
and begged Jameson to dispatch a counter-order, if possible,
to bring back the prisoner and the papers.

To the foregoing, Jameson finally consented, but the
papers were left to be conveyed to Washington. Andre
was overtaken and brought back. Talmadge, being a saga
cious observer, marked Andre his walk his military air
his dignfied bearing and decided that the prisoner was no
ordinary man. Shortly after, under escort of Talmadge,
Andre was removed to Lower Salem, to await the develop
ments of time and the orders of Washington.

The morning after their arrival at Salem, Andre requested
paper and ink, and soon presented to Talmadge an open
letter addressed to Washington, with a request that he
would himself read and forward it.

This letter, couched in most respectful language, com-

408 GREAT EVENTS OF

municated to Washington his name, and rank in the British
army, and his object in coming within the American lines.

It so happened a wonderful interposition of Divine
Providence, who can doubt? it so happened, that on the
very day that Andre wrote his letter, Washington, on his
return from Hartford, arrived at Fishkill, eighteen miles
from Arnold s head-quarters. Contrary to his previous
intentions, he was induced to remain there during the night.
In the morning, an express was dispatched early to give
notice to General Arnold, that the party would reach his
quarters to breakfast.

Washington and his suite followed soon after, and on
coming to the road which led off to Robinson s house
Arnold s residence Washington was proceeding towards
the river. Being informed of his mistake, he observed that
as he must inspect the redoubts on this side the river, he
himself would forego Mrs. Arnold s breakfast, but his suite
might pass on, and enjoy it. They would not, however,
leave their general; and all, excepting his aids, who were
sent forward to make his excuse, proceeded towards the
river.

On learning that General Washington would not be there
to breakfast, General Arnold and family, with the aids, pro
ceeded to the breakfast-table.

That was the last peaceful meal Arnold was to enjoy in
this world and even the peace of that was invaded, before
they were ready to leave the table. A messenger entered
with a letter from Jameson the letter which first announced
the capture of Andre.

It fell ag a thunderbolt upon the traitor. Yet he so far
concealed his agitation before the aids, as to prevent serious
suspicion that any thing uncommon had occurred. A sud
den emergency called him to West Point, he said, and he
begged to be excused. Having ordered a horse, he
requested Mrs. Arnold s presence in her chamber, and here
in few words informed her of the necessity of his fleeing
for his life. He left her fainting on the floor; and, mount-

AMERICAN HISTORY.

409

ing, put spurs to his horse, directing his course to the river,
on reaching which, he entered a boat, and fabricating a
story to his purpose, ordered the men to proceed to the
Vulture. The promise of reward gave impulse to their
energies, and Arnold was soon safely on board of the royal
sloop.

Interview of Arnold and his Wife.

Washington having completed his inspection of the
redoubts, reached Arnold s soon after his departure. Un
derstanding that he had gone to West Point, after a hasty
breakfast, Washington and suite followed. But what was
his surprise to learn that Arnold had not been there. After
a cursory view of the fortress, the party returned to Arnold s.
Meanwhile, the messenger from Colonel Jameson, with
Andre s papers, had arrived.

Light was now shed upon the mystery. Arnold was a
traitor, and had fled to the enemy. Measures were imme
diately taken to secure the fortress. An* express was dis
patched to Salem, with orders to have Andre conveyed to
Arnold s house.

410 GREAT EVENTS OF

Let us hasten to the conclusion. On the 29th of Sep
tember, Washington ordered a Board of Inquiry, consisting
of six major and eight brigadier generals. After a full
hearing of the facts, the Board reported that Major Andre
ought to be considered as a spy, and, according to the laws
and usages of nations, to suffer death.

The decision, though just, was painful painful to Wash
ington to the Board to the officers of the American army
but more painful, if possible, to Sir Henry Clinton and
the companions of Andre in arms.

Efforts, and such as did honor to Clinton, were made to
reverse the doom of Andre. Intimations were given from
Washington, that upon one condition the surrender of
Arnold Andre might be released ; but to this, Clinton
thought he could not in honor yield while in the scale of
affection, Andre would have outweighed a thousand traitors
like Arnold. A deputation from Clinton repaired to Robin
son s house under a flag, to urge the release of Andre, but
no change could be effected in the mind of Washington.

Sentence of execution issued, and five o clock, of the 1st
day of October, was appointed for carrying it into effect.
On the morning of that day, Andre addressed a letter to
Washington, requesting that he might be allowed a soldier s
death.

" Tappan, 1st October, 1780.

"Sin: Buoyed above the terror of death, by the conscious
ness of a life devoted to honorable pursuits, and stained with
no action that can give me remorse, I trust that the request
I make to your excellency, at this serious period, and which
is to soften my last moments, will not be rejected.

"Sympathy towards a soldier will surely induce your
excellency, and a military tribunal, to adapt the mode of
my death to the feelings of a man of honor.

"Let me hope, sir, that if aught in my character impresses
you with esteem towards me if aught in my misfortune
marks me as the victim of policy, and not of resentment I

AMERICAN HISTORY. 411

shall experience the operations of those feelings in your
breast, by being informed that I am not to die on a gibbet.
"I have the honor to be your excellency s most obedient
and most humble servant,

"JoHN ANDRE."

To this request, Washington could not consistently accede,
but to avoid needless pain, he omitted to make a reply.

The execution finally took place October 2d, at twelve
o clock a delay having been occasioned by pending nego
tiations, which could not be terminated in season the pre
vious day.

Dr. Thatcher, in his * Military Journal, has given the
closing particulars of this tragic scene. It follows:

"The principal guard-officer, who was constantly in the
room with the prisoner, relates, that when the hour of his
execution was announced to him in the morning, he received
it without emotion ; and while all present were affected with
silent gloom, he retained a firm countenance, with calmness
and composure of mind. Observing his servant enter the
room in tears, he exclaimed, Leave me till you can show
yourself more manly. His breakfast being sent to him
from the table of General Washington, which had been
done every day of his confinement, he partook of it as
usual; and having shaved and dressed himself, he placed his
hat on the table, and cheerfully said to the guard-officers,
I am ready at any moment, gentlemen, to wait on you/
The fatal hour having arrived, a large detachment of troops
was paraded, and an immense concourse of people assem
bled ; almost all our general and field officers, excepting his
excellency and his staff, were present on horseback; melan
choly and gloom pervaded all ranks; the scene was affecting
and awful.

"I was so near during the solemn march to the fatal spot,
as to observe every movement, and participate in every
emotion which the melancholy scene was calculated to pro
duce. Major Andre walked from the stone house, in which

412 GREAT EVENTS OF

he had been confined, between two of our subaltern officers,
arm in arm; the eyes of the immense multitude were fixed
on him, who, rising superior to the fear of death, appeared
as if conscious of the dignified deportment which he dis
played. He betrayed no want of fortitude, but retained a
complacent smile on his countenance, and politely bowed
to several gentlemen whom he knew, which was respect
fully returned. It was his earnest desire to be shot, as
being the mode of death most conformable to the feelings
of a military man, and he had indulged the hope that his
request would be granted. At the moment, therefore,
when suddenly he came in view of the gallows, he involun
tarily started backward, and made a pause. Why this
emotion, sir? said an officer by his side. Instantly recov
ering his composure, he said, I am reconciled to my death,
but I detest the mode.

" While waiting, and standing near the gallows, I observed
some degree of trepidation; placing his foot on a stone, and
rolling it over, and choking in his throat, as if attempting to
swallow. So soon, however, as he perceived that things
were in readiness, he stepped quickly into the wagon, and
at this moment he appeared to shrink ; but instantly elevating
his head with firmness, he said, It will be but a momentary
pang; and taking from his pocket two white handkerchiefs,
the provost-marshal with one loosely pinioned his arms, and
with the other, the victim, after taking off his hat and stock,
bandaged his own eyes with perfect firmness, which melted
the hearts, and moistened the cheeks, not only of his servant,
but of the throng of spectators. The rope being appended
to the gallows, he slipped the noose over his head, and
adjusted it to his neck, without the assistance of the execu
tioner. Colonel Scammell now informed him that he had
opportunity to speak, if he desired it. He raised the hand
kerchief from his eyes, and said: I pray you to bear me
witness, that I meet my fate like a brave man. The wagon
being now removed from under him, he was suspended, and
instantly expired."

AMERICAN HISTORY. 413

Thus was cut off in the morning of life a man full of
promise and expectation one to whose personal attractions
were added accomplishments, rich, varied, and brilliant
destined, but for an untimely sacrifice of himself, under the
impulse of a forbidden ambition, to have reached the goal
of his wishes honor and renown. His death at the hands
of the Americans, according to the usage of war, was just;
but to Arnold, the pioneer in the base transaction, the news
of his execution must, it would seem, have been as the bit
terness of death.

But no: Arnold had no such feelings. Conscience was
seared ; the generous sympathies of our nature were extinct ;
even the honor of a soldier, dearer to him than life itself, had
expired. The long-cherished, deep-rooted, sordid passion
of his soul avarice alone lived; and now, while Andre,
who might almost be said to be the victim of that nether
spirit, was mouldering in an untimely and dishonored grave,
he demanded his pay. What must Clinton the friend and
patron of the high-souled and magnanimous Andre have
felt when he told out to Arnold six thousand three hundred
and fifteen pounds, as the reward of his treachery !

In addition to this pecuniary reward, Arnold received the
commission of brigadier-general in the British army. But,
after his infamous attack on New London, and his inhuman
conduct to the brave Ledyard and his garrison in Fort
Trumbull, finding himself neglected by the British officers,
he obtained permission to retire to England, for which he
sailed in 1781 with his family.

The life of Arnold was prolonged twenty years beyond
this date. But although the king and a few others in office
felt compelled to notice him for a time, yet they, at length,
were willing to forget him, while others despised and shun
ned him. Colonel Gardiner says, that when a petition for
a bill authorizing a negotiation of peace was presented to
the king, Arnold was standing near the throne. Lauderdale
is reported to have declared, on his return to the House of
Commons, that, however gracious the language he had heard

414

GREAT EVENTS OF

from the throne, his indignation could not but be highly
excited at beholding, as he had done, his majesty supported
by a traitor. And on another occasion, Lord Surrey, rising
to speak in the House of Commons, and perceiving Arnold
in the gallery, immediately sat down, exclaiming: "I will
not speak while that man (pointing to him) is in the house."
Not long after the war, Arnold removed to St. John s, in
New Brunswick, where he engaged for a time in the West
India trade. Subsequently, he returned to England, where
he resided to the time of his death, which occurred in Lon
don, June 14th, 1804.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 415

XIII. CONCLUDING SCENES OF THE REVOLUTION.

THEATRE of War changed to the South Siege of Savannah Siege of
Charleston Battle of Camden Battle of Cowpens Retreat Subse
quent Movements Battles of Guilford, Kobkirk s hill, Ninety-Six, and
Eutaw Springs Battle of Yorktown Treaty of Peace Cessation of
Hostilities Army disbanded Departure of the British Army Final
Interview between Washington and his Officers Resigns his Commis
sion Retires to Mount Vernon.

WE must hasten to the closing scenes of the long and
sanguinary contest between Great Britain and America.

The capture of Burgoyne, in 1777, was hailed, by a por
tion of the American people, as indicative of a speedy
termination of the war. But, in these anticipations, they
were destined to be disappointed. For several years fol
lowing, although the contest was still continued, but little
advance was made towards the termination. Battles were
indeed fought, naval engagements occurred, and predatory
enterprises were planned, and executed with various suc
cess; but neither power could be said at any one period to
be decidedly in the ascendant. In 1779, the theatre of war
was changed from the northern to the southern section of
the confederacy. To this change, the British were invited
by the prospect of an easier victory. That portion of the
country was rendered weak by its scattered population,
by the multitude of slaves, and by the number of tories
intermingled with the citizens.

Partial success to the British arms was the consequence.
Savannah was taken possession of, which gave the enemy,
for a time, the power in Georgia. In like manner, Charles
ton fell into their hands, and with it, a considerable portion
of the state of South Carolina. In the progress of this
southern warfare, battles occurred at Camden at the Cow-
pens at Guilford Court-house and at Eutaw Springs.

1. SIEGE OF SAVANNAH.

In the autumn of 1778, Savannah fell into the hands of
the British. At that time, Colonel Campbell, with a force

416 GREAT EVENTS OF

of two thousand men, was dispatched by Governor Clinton
from New York against that city. The American gar
rison, under General Howe, consisting of but six hundred
continental troops and a small body of militia, was inade
quate to resist so formidable a force ; and at the expiration
of a spirited action, in which the Americans suffered
severely, the latter surrendered, and with that surrender,
the British took military occupation of the capital itself.

The succeeding year, D Estaing, with a French fleet,
destined to cooperate with the Americans for the recovery
of Savannah, arrived on the coast of Georgia. This intel
ligence having been communicated to General Lincoln,
who was in the vicinity of Charleston with a small force,
he immediately broke up his camp, and marched to assist in
the disembarkation of the French troops.

Before the arrival of Lincoln, D Estaing had sent a
"haughty summons" to Prevost, the English commander, to
surrender. The safety of the former depended upon rein
forcements, which he was daily expecting; and, in order to
attain a delay, he required twenty-four hours to consider
the question of a capitulation. Unfortunately, D Estaing
acceded to this demand. This proved fatal to the expedi
tion; for, meanwhile, Prevost was not idle. He succeeded
in mounting nearly one hundred cannon, and, moreover, the
expected reinforcement arrived, swelling his force to three
thousand men; upon which, he replied to the French com
mander, that he was resolved to hold out to the last.

The original plan of attempting the place by storm was
now prudently abandoned, and the slow process of its
reduction by siege was resolved upon. The combined
forces numbered between six and seven thousand men. The
siege was commenced. Trenches were opened, and, by
the 4th of September, a sap had been pushed to within
three hundred yards of the abbatis. In the course of a
another month, batteries had been erected, and other
preparations were ready.

On the evening of October 4th, the tragical scene com-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 417

rnenced, and a heavy cannonade was kept up during the
night. In the morning, that scene became terrific. Thirty-
seven cannon and nine mortars were opened upon the city,
while sixteen heavy guns from the fleet added their uproar
to the thunder of the former. The response to these was
still louder and more appalling. Nearly one hundred guns,
which had been mounted by Prevost, as we have said, gave
back their tremendous explosions. Carcasses, filled with
all manner of combustibles, were hurled into the town, set
ting on fire the houses, and spreading consternation among
the inhabitants. Shells came down from the sky, bursting
like meteors, and scattering their death-dealing fragments
in every street and in the neighborhood of every dwelling.
All that day, and, indeed, for four succeeding days and
nights, this mutual tremendous firing was maintained.
Savannah and its neighborhood became covered with a
dense, dark cloud of smoke, through which the rays of the
sun could scarcely penetrate by day, and which, as that set,
served as a pall to increase the gloom and darkness of
the night.

If the besiegers were steady to their purpose, the
besieged were no less resolute and successful in their
resistance. Little or no impression had hitherto been
made upon the enemy s works, and how long they would
continue to hold out, the Americans had no means of judg
ing. They had reason, indeed, to believe that a reduction
might at no distant day be effected, as the supplies were
cut off, and the inhabitants must be suffering intensely.
But D Estaing began to fear for the safety of his fleet,
exposed, as it was, on an open coast. In this posture, he
proposed to Lincoln to attempt the place as originally con
templated by storm. This the latter deemed extremely
hazardous; but submitting to the higher authority of the
count, an assault was fixed for the 9th of October.

At one o clock of the morning of that day, the Ameri
cans were up, and ready for the fearful contest. The
French unwisely delayed for some two or three hours;
27

418 GREAT EVENTS OF

but at length, led on by D Estaing and Lincoln, the com
bined forces the French in three columns and the Ameri
cans in one proceeded to the attack.

Taking a position at the head of the first column,
D Estaing led them forward to the very walls of the Eng-
ligh works. It was a fatal approach. Of a sudden, and
when the French commander was congratulating himself
that he was taking the enemy by surprise, the blaze of a
hundred cannon filled him and his troops with amazement,
while the balls and grape-shot mowed down their ranks, as
did the fire of the Americans at Bunker s hill. Still,
D Estaing ordered the remainder to advance, he himself
heroically leading the way. But it was only to death and
defeat. Soon wounded, D Estaing was borne from the
spot, while his brave troops remained to meet a still
severer destiny. They were mowed as grass by a new-
ground scythe. The few who survived, now made good
their retreat to an adjoining wood, leaving room for the
second column, pressing forward, to supply their place.

These, passing over the fallen bodies of their brave com
panions, succeeded in mounting the walls; and there they
stood and there, with almost superhuman strength and
determination, they fought. But it was not even for such
bravery and such perseverance to succeed. If the struggle
was now fearful, the carnage was still more so. One after
another, and by tens and twenties, they fell side by side,
companions in death of their brave precursors. A remnant
only was left; and as that remnant succeeded in securing
a retreat, the third and last column of the French troops
came into action. A similar contest awaited them, which
they entered into with even greater ardor and more excited
passion ; but it was followed by a similar, and perhaps still
more fatal, result. The chivalrous Laurens, at the head of
the Americans, now made his appearance; and directing his
entire force against the Spring-hill redoubt, attempted to
scale its ramparts. But it was a vain attempt. The para
pets were too high to be reached, and the assailants fell as

AMERICAN HISTORY.

419

they appeared, shot down with equal certainty and rapidity.
Among the Americans, at this memorable contest, was that
Carolina regiment which, at the siege of Fort Moultrie, had
so distinguished itself, and which, as a reward for its valor,
Mrs. Elliott had presented two standards, as we had occasion
to notice, when describing the noble defence of the old
"slaughter pen." Nothing daunted by the fate of their
companions, this regiment pressed furiously forward; and
now, for a brief period, was witnessed a spectacle, which
lighted up gladness in every eye: two American standards
the very standards which we have named were seen
waving on the English ramparts. And there, too, was the

Jasper on the Ramparts.

noble-hearted Jasper himself, with those standards, which
he loved better than life itself. But it was a momentary
floating to the breeze, and these standards had for ever done
their duty. They soon fell, and with them fell the brave
and patriotic Jasper. He grasped his standard as he fell
into the ditch, and there the flag covered him as a winding-
sheet of glory. He had told Mrs. Elliott that he would

420 GREAT EVENTS OF

surrender his flag only with his life, and he was true to his
word. Jasper s name heroism patriotism will descend
with the lapse of years ; nor will they be remembered but to
be honored, while the records of American valor shall have
an existence.

The issue may be told in few words. The Americans
failed, and retired. Many a noble heart had shed its blood ;
many an arm, which had that day

Shed fast atonement for its first delay,

was folded on the breast in death. And among those who
fell nobly, there was one a high-souled Polander the
chivalric Pulaski a volunteer in the American service; he
fell at the head of two hundred horsemen, urging on their
way amid fire and smoke, until a swivel-shot struck the
gallant soldier to the earth.

The contest lasted a little more than an hour; and yet,
in that brief space, six hundred and thirty-seven French,
and four hundred and fifty Americans, were mangled
bleeding corpses on the ground more than one thousand !
Rapid work ! It should seem that Moloch might have been
satisfied with the victims offered on that day s altar.

D Estaing retired soon after with his fleet. He had
gained no praise: on the contrary, he was censured for his
haste in demanding the surrender of Savannah before the
arrival of Lincoln; and then, by allowing Prevost so long
a time to deliberate, in truth giving him ample opportunity
to prepare for defence. The result was inglorious, and
served to perpetuate, and even strengthen, the cause of the
English at the South.

2. SIEGE OF CHARLESTON.

Charleston had long been an object of cupidity on the
part of the British. We have already had occasion to
speak of an expedition under Sir Peter Parker and Gen
erals Cornwallis and Howe, destined against that city,
and the summary check they received at Fort Moultrie
that "old slaughter-pen" every one of whose garrison was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 421

a hero, and the record of whose combined resistance can
never be remembered but to the honor and praise of Amer
ican valor. That repulse was not forgotten by the British,
and, when next an attempt should be made, it was to be
expected that preparations would be commensurate with
the magnitude and difficulties of the enterprise.

It proved so. In the spring following the siege of
Savannah, General Clinton left New York with ten thou
sand men, intent on the capture of Charleston. Lincoln
was still at the head of the American troops in the South.
But they were altogether inadequate to defend the city
against so numerous and formidable a force as now
appeared against him. For his own credit, as well as
for the honor of the American arms, clearly he should have
avoided a collision. But, over-persuaded by Governor
Rutledge and other prominent citizens, and, moreover,
reluctant to abandon a place which contained large public
stores, or seem to yield where there was hope of success,
he consented to remain, and accomplish whatever human
wisdom, combined with American valor, could do.

On the 30th of March, General Clinton commenced the
siege.. He proceeded with a caution, to be explained only
by the lesson taught the British at the siege of Fort Moul-
trie, and a determination not to be under the necessity of
meeting with another such disastrous result. In another
place, it should have been noted, that Fort Moultrie, m the
present invasion, made no resistance, the contest, it being
intended, should be on the mainland, and in the immediate
vicinity of the city, where such defences had been erected
as the authorities were able to provide.

On the 10th of April, the first parallel was completed, and
Lincoln was summoned to surrender. To this summons,
he replied: "that he felt it to be his duty, and it was also
his instruction, to defend the place to the last extremity."
Ten days elapsed, during which a second parallel was
finished, and a second summons made and declined. A
heavy and formidable cannonade was now opened by Clin-

422 GREAT EVENTS OF

ton, which was kept up, with scarcely any remission, for
several days. Meanwhile, Lincoln was almost constantly
on duty straining every muscle to resist the steady, but
apparently fatal, advance of his foe. It is related of him,
that "one day he was ten hours in the saddle, without once
dismounting riding hither and thither, with his great heart
filled with anxious foreboding; and, the last fortnight, he
never took off his clothes to rest. Flinging himself, in his
uniform, on a couch, he would snatch a few moments
repose, and then again be seen riding along the lines."

Meanwhile, his defences became weakened, and his
troops exhausted with labor and fatigue. They had little
time to sleep, and even the supply of provisions was limited.
Yet, Lincoln continued, day after day, to inspire them with
courage and hope. All that a brave commander could do,
he did concealing the apprehensions which harrowed his
inmost soul, and for which there were reasons; all that
men could do, his noble few did suffering privations sel
dom experienced during, the revolutionary contest. It was
a brave defence ! It was a long, protracted, painful strug
gle ! But it was in vain. At length, the batteries of the
enemy had reached within eighty yards of the American
defences, and preparations were making for a general
storm. Thus environed by a formidable force, both by
sea and land,

"Nee spes opis ulla dabatur"

it was the dictate of humanity, both in respect to the inhab
itants of the city, and the brave, but exhausted, remnant
of his devoted army, to capitulate. Accordingly, overtures
were made to General Clinton, which were at length
accepted. Charleston fell, and the entire army laid down
arms. By the terms of capitulation, the garrison were to
march out, and deposit their arms in front of the works;
but, as a mark of humiliation, the drums were not to beat
an American march, nor their colors to be displayed. This
was severe; but the humiliation was remembered, when,
eighteen months afterwards, Lord Cornwallis surrendered

AMERICAN HISTORY. 423

at Yorktown, and "waters of a full cup were wrung out"
to him.

3. BATTLE OF CAMDEN.

The fall of Charleston opened the south to Cornwallis,
nor was he slow to take advantage of the opportunity of
strengthening the royal cause. Baron de Kalb had been
sent from the main army to the assistance of Lincoln; but
the latter having surrendered before his arrival, the former
assumed the command of the forces opposed to Cornwallis.
Shortly after, however, Gates, the "hero of Saratoga,"
arrived, having been appointed to occupy the place of
General Lincoln.

The reputation which Gates had acquired in his contest
with Burgoyne, had preceded him, and served to stay the
despondency and gloom which was extensively pervading
the South. The militia responded to his call, and came
flocking to his standard. Thus reinforced, he proceeded
towards Camden, the rendezvous of Lord Rawdon. But
his haste was ill-judged. Besides, by reason of a serious
lack of provisions for his troops, which he had neglected to
provide, they were compelled to subsist for several days on
green apples, corn, and other vegetables ; their strength,
also, was still more diminished for want of needful rest. On
reaching the vicinity of Rawdon, instead of an immediate
attack, before the latter could receive reinforcements, and
when he was more on an equal footing with the enemy, he
wasted several days in skirmishes, which served to darken
rather than brighten his chance of success. In this interval,
Cornwallis arrived with the troops under his command, thus
adding to the strength of the enemy, and greatly increasing
their confidence and courage.

Indeed, Cornwallis was not slow in deciding to hazard an
engagement, although he knew that the contest would still
be unequal. Gates had ^superior numbers. But a retreat
would be to abandon all that he had gained in South Caro
lina and Georgia; and in effect would be the ruin of the
royal cause.

424 GREAT EVENTS OF

The American army occupied a post at Rugely s mills.
On the llth of August, at ten o clock in the night, the
English began their march. Ignorant of this movement,
Gates had put his army in motion at the same time, and
with similar intent. What was their mutual surprise, when
at two o clock in the morning, the advanced-guard of the
British suddenly came in contact with the head column of
the Americans! A brief skirmish ensued but soon ended,
as if by mutual consent neither commander being willing
to hazard a nocturnal rencounter.

At a council of war summoned by Gates, the Baron de
Kalb advised a retreat to their former encampment, as in
their present position they were between two marshes,
while at Rugely s mills they would have the decided advan
tage as to position. In this, however, he was overruled by
Gates, who decided to wait the approach of the enemy
where they were.

We shall not enter into the details of this unfortunate
battle. It was sad and sanguinary. General Gates mis
judged as to position; but still greater was his error in
attempting to change the order of battle almost at the
moment when the battle began. Of this latter mistake,
Cornwallis was not slow to take advantage, but at once
ordered his troops to charge. Unprepared for an attack
so sudden and so furious, the American column gave way
the Virginians actually betaking themselves to flight. All
was soon confusion and uproar. De Kalb threw himself at
the head of the regular troops, and, infusing into them the
fire and indignation which animated his own bosom, led them
on. They advanced firm calm determined. But the
contest was now unequal. They could not resist the
impetuous torrent which came thundering upon them.
They could not save the battle. And at this time their
ranks thinned their path obstructed the cavalry of Tarle-
ton came bearing down upon them with the impetuosity of
a whirlwind. "Shot after shot had struck the Baron de
Kalb, and the blood was pouring from his side in streams;

AMERICAN HISTORY.

425

yet, animated by that spirit which has made the hero in
every age, he rallied his men for a last charge, and led them
at the point of the bayonet on the dense ranks. Striking a
bayonet from his breast, and laying the grenadier that held
it dead at his feet, he pressed forward, and, in the very
act of cheering on his men, fell with the blood gushing

Death of De Kalb.

from eleven wounds. His aids immediately covered him
with their bodies, exclaiming, Save the Baron de Kalb!
save the Baron de Kalb! "

But their efforts to save him were unavailing. He was
taken prisoner, and his troops fled. Gates, meanwhile, was
pursuing his fugitive army. Their arrest and recall were,
however, beyond his power. The rout was entire ; the
defeat complete; owing, as was thought by men of com
petent judgment, to the mismanagement of Gates.

De Kalb survived his wounds but a short time. He was
able, however, to dictate a brief letter to the patriotic band
of soldiers at whose head he had planted himself, and who
nobly sustained him up to the moment of his fall. He died

426 GREAT EVENTS OF

in the cause of liberty regretted by all who knew his worth
as a man and a soldier and honored by congress, which
directed a monument to be erected to his memory at
Annapolis.

The battle at Camden was sanguinary, and had the effect
to spread a gloom over the face of American affairs. The
loss of the patriots exceeded six hundred in killed; the
wounded and prisoners thirteen hundred. The British
stated their loss to be only three hundred in killed and
wounded.

Cornwallis was the victor but the British cause had now
reached its culminating point. Elated at their successes,
the conquerors grew insolent and rapacious; the Americans,
resolute and determined.

4. BATTLE OF COWPENS.

Never did a service require an able and efficient com
mander more than the American service at the South,
following the disastrous defeat of Gates at the battle of
Camden. Fortunately, the precise man was found in Gen
eral Greene, "who, next to Washington, was the ablest
commander in the Revolutionary army" an officer of large
experience, and distinguished for two qualities, which were
more important, at this juncture, than all others "great
caution and great rapidity." To these were added a won
derful fortitude and as wonderful perseverance.

On assuming the command, Greene found the army
reduced to two thousand men, of whom not more than
eight hundred w r ere fit for service. The officers, however,
had few equals and no superiors. There were Morgan,
Lee, Marion, Sumpter, and Washington (Lieutenant-colo
nel), men, whose heroic achievements have justly placed
them high on the rolls of military fame. Had the army
borne any comparison to its officers, either in point of num
bers or in discipline, energy, and enthusiasm, the royal
cause, in the South, would have met a still earlier doom than
it did. But the army was not only greatly reduced in

AMERICAN HISTORY. 427

numbers, but so destitute was it of arms, ammunition, food,
and clothing, that it seemed a matter of presumption to
attempt entering the list with Cornwallis, who, to a well-
disciplined and powerful army, added every desirable
materiel of war. But it often occurred during the Revo
lutionary struggle, that "the race was not to the swift, nor
the battle to the strong."

The first measure adopted by Greene was unusual he
separated his forces, small as they were, into several divi
sions, and stationed them at different points. For this he
has been censured, as contrary to military rule; but the
sequel proved the wisdom of the measure. It served
greatly to dismay Cornwallis, who scarcely knew in what
direction to proceed, or which one to attack whether
Morgan, Marion, or Lee, who, with their respective
detachments, were threatening him from different points.

At length, however, he decided to begin with Morgan,
who was stationed at Cowpens, with an available force of
less than a thousand men. The plan proposed by Corn
wallis was, that Tarleton, with eleven hundred men, should
assail him in front, while he himself, with the main army,
would attempt to prevent his retreat. On the appearance
of Tarleton, Morgan retired; but being, at length, hotly
pressed, a contest became inevitable. The first onset of
Tarleton was terrible the Americans gave way, and the
victorious British were anticipating the utter rout of their
foes. But, at a critical moment of the action, Colonel
Washington, who had been watching the various move
ments of the respective armies, gave orders to his bugler to
sound a charge. It was nobly done! Nothing could with
stand the impetuosity, the fire, the fury of the assailants.
The infantry, which was pressing on to victory, were, as
in a moment, borne down, and scattered like chaff" before
the whirlwind. Morgan had time to rally his repulsed
force; and, with such an example as had been set them,
they now sped their way to victory. It was a brief, but a
stirring, sanguinary scene. Tarleton lost of his eleven

428

GREAT EVENTS OF

hundred, seven hundred besides two cannon, eight hun
dred muskets, and a hundred dragoons.

Charge of Colonel Washington.

The battle over, Morgan hastily retired, in order to
escape Cornwallis, who was bearing down upon him. In
this he was successful ; but it was only at the sacrifice of
the baggage, and a large part of the stores of the army.
Cornwallis pursued a similar policy never was man more
determined to make sure of the enemy than he was ; and
never was man more determined to escape than Morgan.
His object was to reach the head-quarters of Greene; but,
at the distance of fifty miles, it was his good fortune to
meet his general, who, with a small force, was hastening
to his assistance.

5. RETREAT SUBSEQUENT MOVEMENTS.

Immediately following the battle of Cowpens, Greene
directed his course towards Guilford, which he had appoint
ed as the rendezvous of his army. This was a perilous
undertaking; and the more so, as his route lay across the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 42i&gt;

Catawba, the Yadkm, and the Dan each of which was
liable to be suddenly swelled, and thus prevent his passage ;
and at a time, perhaps, when Cornwallis would be pressing
upon him. Besides, the winter was a most unpropitious
season for such an enterprise. The soldiers were poorly
clad; many of them were barefoot; blankets were greatly
needed, and even provisions were scarce. But there was
no safe alternative. Greene s force was inadequate to main
tain a position against so formidable a force as Cornwallis
had under his command. It was not indeed certain that a
retreat so distant, and so fraught with difficulties, could be
effected in safety. But it was decided to run the hazard,
and towards the accomplishment of his plans, Greene now
put forth all his energy and skill.

We shall not follow him minutely in the various steps of
his remarkable and successful enterprise. Often did the
English advance columns press upon his rear; and so deter
mined were the former with such rapidity did they urge
their pursuit that the fugitives were able in some instances
to rest but three hours out of the twenty-four, and to secure
but one meal a-day. Their fatigue their deprivations
their sufferings, penetrated the very heart of their sympa
thizing leader. His own anxiety was deep and wasting;
yet he had a smile and a word of encouragement as he
rode up, and hurried forward his exhausted columns.

At length they approached the Dan; that passed, they
were safe ; but this was the point of their greatest danger.
Cornwallis was near at hand, and, like Pharaoh of old,
pressing upon the children of Israel at the banks of the Red
sea, was confident of their utter extermination he had
resolved to overwhelm and annihilate the American army
on the banks of the Dan.

They reached those banks. In the rear, covering their
embarkation, and, if possible, keeping in check the advance
of the now infuriated enemy, were stationed Lee s legion
and Washington s horsemen. It was a noble but perilous
enterprise which they had undertaken. Had the forces of

430 GREAT EVENTS OF

Cornwallis reached them, it is impossible to conjecture the
issue. They had decided to succeed or perish.

But about noon, a messenger made his appearance upon
a swift charger, making the joyful announcement that the
army had safely made the passage. The guard now them
selves urged their way to the ferry. Greene had not yet
crossed. He had delayed through his anxiety for the safety
of Lee and Washington, and their brave comrades. Who
can describe his exultation as they came dashing on their
proud steeds! That was a moment of intense joy; but that
joy reached its climax when all were safely on the opposite
shore, and the deep waters of the Dan were rolling between
his army and their pursuers. The last boat that left, bore the
intrepid Lee, and, as it grounded upon the opposite shore,
the British van had reached the banks. This was the
climax of their disappointment. At the end of a pursuit of
two hundred and fifty miles, and during which they had
destroyed all their baggage to accelerate their progress, it
was their destiny to behold their prey exulting beyond their
reach. Of this retreat, it has been well remarked, that "for
the skill with which it was planned, the resolution and energy
with which it was carried through, and the distance traveled,
it stands alone in the annals of our country, and will bear a
comparison with the most renowned feats of ancient or
modern times. It covered Greene with more glory than a
victory could have done, and stamped him at once the great
commander."

Soon after the events now recited, the army of General
Greene was augmented by the arrival of reinforcements
from Virginia, to five thousand five hundred men. Numeri
cally, his force was larger than that of Cornwallis, but most
of the troops were for the first time in a camp. Thus
strengthened, Greene decided to hazard an engagement as
early as circumstances allowed. With this object in view,
after giving his troops some little opportunity to rest, he
proceeded, and took post at Guilford.

Here, on the 15th of March, occurred the battle of Guil-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 431

ford Court-house, which on the part of Greene had been so
wisely planned as must have issued in the utter discomfiture
of Cornwallis, had all the Americans behaved with their
accustomed bravery. But, most unfortunately, the terrible
aspect of the British army, on its near approach, spread
consternation and dismay among the Carolina militia; and,
throwing down their guns, knapsacks, and canteens, they
precipitately left the scene of action. These were followed
by a portion of the Marylanders. It was impossible to rally
them, or even to stay their progress. But the Virginians
fought nobly, as did the second regiment of the Marylanders.
Upon these and the continental troops, the entire force of
the battle fell. For a time, even with the loss of the aid of
those who so ignobly fled, victory seemed to decide for the
Americans. But at length Cornwallis, at a great sacrifice
of men, succeeded in getting the ascendancy, and no alter
native was left to Greene but to order a retreat, while it
could safely be made. The loss of the Americans was
about four hundred, in killed and wounded ; that of the
British reached nearly six hundred. The British claimed
the victory, but it was a victory which caused Fox to
exclaim, when announced in the British House of Commons,
"Another such will ruin the British army."

Following the battle above described, Cornwallis retreated
to such a distance from Greene, as to present little induce
ment to the latter to follow, even had his force been able to
cope with that under his lordship s command. It remained,
therefore, for him to adopt some new plan, and to look in
another direction for some field of usefulness to his country s
cause. After much consideration, he decided to lead back
his forces into South Carolina, and to fall on the line of the
British posts between Ninety-Six and Charleston. It was
a bold, original, and hazardous experiment; and the more
so, as Cornwallis might also return, and press him with his
superior force. But the decision was made; and, taking up
his line of march, in twelve days he reached Camden, where
Lord Rawdon was strongly intrenched.

432 GREAT EVENTS OF

Taking a position on Hobkirk s hill, two miles north of
Camden, Rawdon in a few days drew out his forces, and
appeared in battle array against him. At the time the
approach of the enemy was announced, the Americans were
deeply engaged in cooking food, of which, for twenty-four
hours, they had been destitute. For a moment, there was
confusion; but, abandoning their meal, as did Greene his
coffee, they soon stood in order of battle. The action
opened with promise to the Americans. Greene himself, at
the head of a single regiment, fought as a common soldier.
His troops appeared firm, and even enthusiastic. Judge
his surprise, when, at this critical moment, he perceived the
regiment of Gunby, the one upon which, more perhaps than
all others, he depended the one which at Guilford had dis
played such bravery that regiment was giving way was
in the very act of retreating. Greene sped his charger
among them headed them rallied them; but it was too
late: the battle was lost. There was, indeed, more fighting,
and every effort was made to recover from the shock caused
by the retreat of Gunby s veteran regiment. But it was
fruitless, and Greene retreated, in rather a creditable man
ner, considering the circumstances.

But the regiment, it is recorded the cause of such deep
mortification and utter failure was after all not to blame.
At least, the apology was made for them, that they mistook
the order of Gunby, their leader, who had directed them
only to halt, for an order to retreat. In the din of arms,
his command was not understood, and the consequence was
the disastrous result we have named.

The situation of Rawdon, notwithstanding his success,
was critical ; Greene s was still more critical. For the first
time, it is said, the latter became vacillating and despondent.
On the one hand, he was in danger from Rawdon ; and on
the other, it was reported that Cornwallis was marching
rapidly against him. His army was small destitute dis
couraged. But it was not Greene s nature long to despond.
He rose above the difficulties and perils of his position, and

AMERICAN HISTORY. 433

decided to occupy the place which God and his country had
assigned him.

At this juncture, more certain intelligence was received
that Cornwallis was on his march to Virginia. This left him
at liberty to follow out his original plan.

Meanwhile, Rawdon broke up his encampment at Camden,
and moved towards Fort Motte, against which Marion and
Lee were pursuing a siege. Before Rawdon could reach
it, it had surrendered to the Americans.

There remained now in the hands of the British but one
fortress more of importance. This was Ninety-Six, situated
one hundred and forty-seven miles north-west from Charles
ton, and garrisoned by five hundred and sixty men. To
the reduction of this, Greene turned his attention. On the
22d of May, he appeared before it, and commenced a siege.
While successfully pursuing his design, and daily advancing
towards the consummation of his wishes, news arrived of
the rapid approach of Rawdon. Indeed, he appeared even
earlier than had been anticipated, and Greene had no alter
native but to retreat. But, listening to his army, who were
intent on a demonstration against the enemy, he consented
thereto: but, although they made the assault with admirable
firmness, and even enthusiastic zeal, they failed, and orders
to retreat were given.

Rawdon followed Greene some fifteen or twenty miles on
his retreat; when, returning to Ninety-Six, he ordered its
evacuation, and himself took up his march for Charleston.

As the sickly season had now commenced, Greene with
drew his army to a cool and salubrious position on the high
hills of Santee. Here, having remained until the 22d of
August his troops resting and recruiting, as much they
needed both he broke up his encampment, and began his
march; and on the 7th of September, arrived within seven
miles of Eutaw Springs, where the British lay encamped in
an open field, under command of General Stewart.

On the following day, putting his army in motion, he
proceeded towards the field, where occurred
28

434 GREAT EVENTS OF

6. THE BATTLE OF EUTAW SPRINGS.

Greene took the British commander somewhat by surprise,
but he was not slow to put his army in the order of battle.
The Americans were the first to commence the contest, and
that commencement was auspicious. The militia did them
selves greater credit than on some former occasions. Both
armies were soon engaged ; both contended with a serious
ness, a determination, a perseverance, commensurate with
the prize at stake. It is not necessary to descend to par
ticulars. Each cause was apparently more than once in
the ascendant, but in the sequel neither could claim a decided
victory. Yet, the advantage rested with Greene. The
English had lost one-quarter of their number in killed, and
another quarter were made prisoners. Moreover, he had
driven them from the field ; but he could not pursue them,
on account of his prisoners and wounded, and the exhausted
state of his army.

At the close of the contest, the belligerent armies united
in burying their dead. What a contrast to the spectacle
which had been exhibited a few hours before !

The battle of Eutaw Springs was the last general engage
ment in the South. Soon after, the British concentrated
themselves at Charleston; and here they were for months
hemmed in, and watched by the faithful and persevering
Greene. But their situation, at length, became so distress
ing, that they determined to evacuate the city. This was
carried into effect on the 13th of December, 1781. At three
o clock of the same day, Greene entered in triumph, to the
exultation of its emancipated citizens, and with all the honors
which a grateful people could shed upon him. "God bless
you! God bless you!" was uttered by hundreds, as he passed
along; nor was it a thoughtless, unmeaning prayer, but the
warm and ardent desire of warm and ardent hearts. Greene
merited it all: he loved his country with an affection which
no circumstances could weaken, and served her with a
fidelity which no temptation could interrupt. Truthfully,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 435

most truthfully, did Washington say of him: "Could he but
promote the interests of his country in the character of a
corporal, he would exchange, without a murmur, his epau
lettes for the knot."

7. BATTLE OF YOIiKTOWN.

The campaign for the year 1781, as arranged between
Washington and the Count de Rochambeau at Wethersfield,
Connecticut, had for its object the recovery of New York,
still in possession of the British. A French fleet, to arrive
in August, was expected to cooperate. In pursuance of this
plan, the allied forces were concentrated at Kingsbridge,
fifteen miles above New York.

While these movements were in progress, it was unex
pectedly announced that the destination of the French fleet
was the Chesapeake, instead of New York; and here the
Count de Grasse, at length, arrived with twenty-eight ships
of the line, several frigates, and three thousand troops.

This intelligence manifested the necessity of a change of
purpose. Without the cooperation of a fleet, it would be
impossible to succeed in the reduction of New York. Be
sides, there now opened an equally, if not a more important
enterprise, in a different quarter.

Lord Cornwallis, who had for some time conducted the
military operations of the British at the South, as we have
had occasion to notice, had concentrated his forces at York-
town, in Virginia, which, together with Gloucester Point,
he had strongly fortified. His army consisted of ten thou
sand effective men.

Washington was not long in deciding the course which
the interests of his country required him to pursue. He
was now ready to follow the indications of Providence:
and it was now apparent that a victory over Cornwallis
must necessarily forward the triumph of the patriot cause.
It was happily ordered that the French fleet should have
the Chesapeake for its destination. In that vicinity, the
final conflict was to be waged ; there, the pride of Britain

436 GREAT EVENTS OF

was to be humbled ; there, the last act in the drama was to
transpire.

Pursuant to his altered purposes, Washington put his army
in motion, and on the 25th of August, the passage of the
Hudson was effected.

It being a point of great moment to conceal the real object
of this movement, the march of the army was continued until
the 31st, in such a direction as to keep up fears for New
York; and a considerable degree of address was used to
countenance the opinion that the real design was against
that place. The letters which had been intercepted by Sir
Henry Clinton favored this deception; and so strong was
the impression made, that after it became necessary for the
combined army to leave the route leading down the Hudson,
he is stated to have retained his fears for New York, and
not to have suspected the real object of his adversary, until
he had approached the Delaware, and it had become too
late to obstruct the progress of the allied army towards
Virginia. He then resolved to make every exertion in his
power to relieve Lord Cornwallis, and, in the mean time, to
act offensively in the North. An expedition was planned
against New London, in Connecticut ; and a strong detach
ment, under the command of General Arnold, was embarked
on board a fleet of transports, which landed early in the
morning of the 6th of September on both sides of the har
bor, about three miles from the town. The result of this
expedition so infamous to Arnold so inhuman so con
trary to all the laws governing modern warfare is too well
known to need recital here.

The progress of Washington could not consistently be
arrested by such an incursion, ready, as in other circum
stances he would have been, to have hastened to the defence
of his fellow-citizens, against so vindictive a monster as that
traitor had shown himself to be. Momentous results were
now depending upon accelerated movements; and, accord
ingly, he urged his troops forward to the extent of their
power.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 437

Having made the necessary arrangements for the con
veyance of his army down the Chesapeake, Washington,
accompanied by several distinguished officers, French and
American, hastened forward to Williamsburg, where, in an
interview with the Count de Grasse, a system of operations
for the contemplated siege was devised.

On the 25th of September, the last division of the allied
troops arrived in James river, and were disembarked at the
landing near Williamsburg. On the 30th, the combined
armies, twelve thousand in number, moved upon Yorktown
and Gloucester, at which time the fleet of Count de Grasse
proceeded up York river, with the double object of prevent
ing the retreat of Cornwallis, and intercepting his supplies.

The village of Yorktown lies on the south side of York
river. Its southern banks are high. In its waters a ship-
of-the-line could ride with safety. Gloucester Point projects
far into the river on the opposite shore. Both these posts
were occupied by Cornwallis the main body of the army
being at York, under the immediate command of his lord
ship; Lieutenant-colonel Tarleton was stationed at Glouces
ter with a detachment of about six hundred men. Every
possible effort had been made to fortify these posts. The
interests involved were of incalculable magnitude. A fail
ure now, Cornwallis could not but perceive, would put to
hazard the royal cause. Every expedient, therefore, was
adopted, which was calculated to secure his success, and
give victory to the British arms.

Washington was equally impressed with the greatness of
the enterprise in which he had embarked. The eyes of his
countrymen were turned with intense interest to the issues
of the impending contest. Nor can it be doubted that sup
plications went up from thousands of family altars, and from
private closets, that the God of the Pilgrim Fathers would
interpose for the salvation of a people, who, from their first
landing on these shores, had regarded his honor as their
highest object, and the enjoyment of rational liberty as their
greatest privilege.

438 GREAT EVENTS OF

The preparations having now been completed, Yorktown
was invested, upon which Cornwallis, abandoning all his
advanced works, retired behind his principal fortifications.
The former were immediately occupied by the besiegers.

It is not important to detail the events of each succeeding
day, as this seige progressed. Washington, calm and col
lected, continued to extend his batteries towards the princi
pal works of the enemy. The cannonade from the British
line of defences was furious and incessant. On the 16th, a
fierce sortie was made by the British, an American battery
was stormed the artillerists were overpowered, and seven
cannon spiked ; but the Americans rallied, and succeeded
in recovering all that was lost.

Finding his situation extremely critical, Cornwallis now
decided on abandoning his sick, together with his baggage,
and, crossing to Gloucester, to attempt an escape to New
York. In pursuance of this plan, boats, prepared under
various pretexts, were held in readiness to receive the
troops at ten in the evening, and convey them over the
river. The arrangements were made with such secresy, that
the first embarkation arrived at the Point unperceived, and
part of the troops were landed, when a sudden and violent
storm interrupted the execution of this hazardous plan, and
drove the boats down the river. The storm continued till
near daylight, when the boats returned. But the plan was
necessarily abandoned, and the boats were sent to bring
back the soldiers, who were relanded on the southern shore
in the course of the forenoon without much loss.

On the morning of the 17th, several new batteries which
had been completed were opened, and a more appalling,
and, if possible, destructive fire, was commenced upon the
British works. It could no longer be withstood. Corn
wallis became convinced of the folly of protracting a contest
which was only weakening his forces, and sacrificing the
lives of his troops. It was a most unwelcome and humili
ating necessity, but that necessity existed, and at ten o clock
he ordered the British lines to beat a parley. This was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 439

immediately followed by a proposed cessation of hostilities for
twenty-four hours, with reference to a settlement of terms of
capitulation. Washington, in his reply, expressed his desire
to stay the effusion of blood, but not one moment could he
lose in fruitless negotiations. His lordship might transmit his
proposals, and two hours would be given to consider them.
These were transmitted, but they proved unsatisfactory.
Washington now himself dictated the terms; and they were
the same as given to Lincoln at the fall of Charleston. At
the appointed time, the conquered army, with colors cased,
and drums silent, marched out, and laid down their arms.
Lincoln was appointed to receive the sword of Cornwallis
an honor which he deserved and a service doubtless the
more grateful from the circumstance that, eighteen months
before, he had been compelled to surrender his sword to an
English commander. It was an imposing spectacle. To
the British, the more humiliating, as it cast a shade over all
their prospects of success in the land of rebellion to the
Americans, the more grateful, as it was a presage of an end
to their toils and hardships. The conduct of Cornwallis, on
the occasion of surrender, was unbecoming the firm and
high-minded officer. He was not present, but appointed
another to tender his sword in his place. There are men
who can participate in the honors of victory, and claim
their full portion but who are too proud to share with
their fellow-officers and soldiers the mortification of defeat.
Cornwallis was one.

To Washington and his army the issue of this contest was
most joyful ; and in token of that joy, orders were issued
that all under arrest, should forthwith be set at liberty. But
this was not enough. A public recognition of the Divine
goodness seemed befitting; accordingly, in his public orders,
in terms most solemn and impressive, he directed that divine
service should be performed in the different brigades and
divisions. All the troops not on duty were recommended
to be present, and to assist in the solemn and grateful
homage paid to the Benefactor of the nation.

410

GREAT EVENTS OT

AMERICAN HISTORY. 441

8. TREATY OF PEACE.

The first intelligence received in America from England,
after the news of the battle of Yorktown had reached that
country, was different in its tenor from what had been
expected. The Americans regarded it as the finishing
stroke of the war, and anticipated a similar estimation of
the battle in England. But on the assembling of parlia
ment in November, 1781, the speech from the throne
breathed a settled purpose to continue the war; and the
addresses from both houses, which were carried by large
majorities, echoed the sentiment.

But when the first excitement had passed, and men began
to contemplate the posture of things with calm and enlight
ened reason, they saw the folly of persisting in the contest.
To conquer America by force, was impracticable, and the
further waste of treasure and blood, was both impolitic
and inhuman.

Pursuant to these corrected views, on the 22d of Febru
ary, 1782, General Conway moved an address to the king,
praying that the war on the continent of North America
might no longer be pursued, for the impracticable purpose
of reducing that country to obedience by force ; and express
ing their hope, that the earnest desire and diligent exertion
to restore the public tranquillity, of which they had received
his majesty s most gracious assurances, might, by a happy
reconciliation with the revolted colonies, be forwarded and
made effectual; to which great end his majesty s faithful
Commons would be ready to give their utmost assistance.
This motion being lost by a single vote only, was, five days
after, renewed by the same gentleman, in a form somewhat
different, and was carried; and an address, in pursuance of
it, presented to the king. Not yet satisfied with the triumph
obtained over the ministry, and considering the answer of
the king not sufficiently explicit, the House of Commons,
on the 4th of March, on the motion of General Conway,
declared, that all those who should advise, or by any means

442 GREAT EVENTS OF

attempt, the further prosecution of offensive war in America,
should be considered as enemies to their king and country.
In this state of things, it was impossible for the ministry
longer to continue in power, and on the 19th, they relin
quished their places. A new administration was soon after
formed the Marquis of Rockingham was placed at the
head of the treasury, and the Earl of Shelburne and Mr.
Fox held the important places of secretaries."

Measures were immediately adopted by the new ministry
with a view to peace. As the basis of peace, it was the
wish of the Marquis of Rockingham to offer America unlim
ited, unconditional independence. To this, the Earl of
Shelburne was opposed; and, moreover, it was one of the
last measures to which the king himself would give his
assent. In July, the Marquis of Rockingham died, and
Lord Shelburne was appointed first lord of the treasury.
This produced an open rupture in the cabinet, and the
resignation of Lord John Cavendish, Mr. Fox, and others ;
in consequence of which, William Pitt was made chancellor
of the exchequer, and Thomas Townshend and Lord Gran-
tham, secretaries of state. On the Hth of July, parliament
adjourned. Among their last acts, was one authorizing the
king to conclude a peace or truce with the Americans.

On the 30th of November, 1782, a provisional treaty was
agreed on at Paris, by John Adams, Benjamin Franklin,
John Jay, and Henry Laurens, on the part of America, and
by Mr. Fitzherbert and Mr. Oswald, on the part of Great
Britain.

It may be added, in this connection, that the definitive
treaty of peace was signed at Paris, on the 3d of September,
by David Hartley, Esq., on the part of his Britannic majesty,
and by John Jay, Benjamin Franklin, and John Adams, on
the part of the United States. The provisions of the treaty
attest the zeal and ability of the American negotiation, as
well as the liberal feelings which actuated the British
minority. The independence of the United States was fully
acknowledged. The right of fishing on the banks of New-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 443

foundland, and certain facilities in the enjoyment of that
right, were secured to them for ever.

9. CESSATION OF HOSTILITIES.

On the 18th of April, 1783, Gen. Washington announced
the cessation of hostilities between the two countries, in the
following general order:

"The commander-in-chief orders the cessation of hostili
ties between the United States of America and the King
of Great Britain, to be publicly proclaimed to-morrow, at
twelve o clock, at the New Building; and the proclamation,
which will be communicated herewith, be read to-morrow
evening, at the head of every regiment and corps of the
army; after which, the chaplains, with the several brigades,
will render thanks to Almighty God for all his mercies,
particularly for his overruling the wrath of man to his own
glory, and causing the rage of war to cease among the
nations." It is worthy of notice that this order was read to
the army just eight years after the battle of Lexington.

10. THE ARMY DISBANDED.

On the 2d of November, Washington issued his farewell
orders to the army. In conclusion, he said :

"Being now to conclude these his last public orders, to
take his ultimate leave, in a short time, of the military char
acter, and to bid adieu to the armies he has so long had the
honor to command, he can only again offer in their behalf
his recommendations to their grateful country, and his
prayers to the God of armies. May ample justice be done
them here, and may the choicest of Heaven s favors, both
here and hereafter, attend those who, under the Divine
auspices, have secured innumerable blessings for others!
With these wishes, and this benediction, the commander-in-
chief is about to retire from service. The curtain of sepa
ration will soon be drawn, and the military scene to him
will be for ever closed."

What more tender! what more touching! While to

444

GREAT EVENTS OF

Washington himself, and to his army, it must have been
most grateful that years of toil, privation, and suffering
were ended, and the glorious object for which that toil,
privation, and suffering had been endured, was achieved,
the hour of separation must have been most painful. They
were to part to meet no more. Well did his soldiers know
that their brave and beloved chief would bear them in his
heart. But there were circumstances which, at this final
interview, bore heavily upon them. They were poor; and,
in rags and destitution, they were returning to their homes.

Washington taking leave of the Army The Troops defiling before him.

Washington s sympathies were enlisted for them; and while
he could not justify the course they had pursued for they
had passed resolutions in their encampment reflecting on
the justice of their country, and especially upon congress,
and had used terms of harshness and threatening yet
Washington expressed his pity, and his ardent hope that
ample justice would be done them by a grateful country
for the services they had rendered, and for the toils and
trials they had sustained.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 445

The parting moment now arrived. Column after column
marched by him, receiving as they passed his tender and
affectionate salutation the several bands of music playing
the mournful, yet, on this parting occasion, appropriate
dirge of "Roslin Castle."

11. DEPARTURE OF THE BRITISH ARMY.

The 25th of November had been fixed for the final retire
ment from the American shores of the British officers and
troops. The place of departure was New York; and on
that day they went on board the British fleet the American
troops, under General Knox, at the same time entering and
taking possession of the city.

Guards being posted for the security of the citizens, Gen
eral Washington, accompanied by Governor Clinton, and
attended by many civil and military officers, and a large
number of respectable inhabitants on horseback, made his
public entry into the city. What a triumph ! What a glo
rious issue of the toils, anxieties, and hardships, growing
out of an eight years contest ! It was an occasion of joy,
such as the sun had not beamed upon since the day he was
lighted up in the firmament. Public dinners followed, and
magnificent fireworks attested the general joy.

12. FINAL INTERVIEW OF WASHINGTON AND HIS OFFICERS.

One other painful, yet pleasing scene, awaited the com-
mander-in-chief the parting with the officers of the army,
the companions of his toils and triumph. The affecting
interview took place on the 4th of December. "At noon,
the principal officers of the army assembled at Francis s
tavern ; soon after which, their beloved commander entered
the room. His emotions were too strong to be concealed.
Filling a glass, he turned to them, and said: * With a heart
full of love and gratitude, I now take leave of you; I most
devoutly wish that your latter days may be as prosperous
and happy, as your former ones have been glorious and
honorable. Having drunk, he added: I cannot come to

446

GREAT EVENTS OF

each of you to take my leave, but shall be obliged if each
of you will come and take me by the hand. General Knox,
being nearest, turned to him. Washington, incapable of
utterance, grasped his hand, and embraced him. In the
same affectionate manner, he took leave of each succeeding
officer. The tear of manly sensibility was in every eye?
and not a word was articulated to interrupt the dignified
silence and the tenderness of the scene. Leaving the room,
he passed through the corps of light infantry, and walked to
Whitehall, where a barge waited to convey him to Powles
Hook. The whole company followed in mute and solemn
procession, with dejected countenances, testifying feelings
of delicious melancholy, which no language can describe.

Washington taking leave of his Officers, and embarking at Whitehall

Having entered the barge, he turned to the company, and,
waving his hat, bade them a silent adieu. They paid him
the same affectionate compliment; and after the barge had
left them, returned in the same solemn manner to the place
where thev had assembled."

AMERICAN HISTORY. 447

13. WASHINGTON RESIGNS HIS COMMISSION.

And there was still one further duty obligatory upon
Washington one act more, and his earthly glory was con
summated to give back the commission which for eight
years he had held, and which, had he been actuated by the
ambition of Alexander, Cassar, or Napoleon, he might have
employed to ascend a throne. To the fulfillment of this last
and highest duty he now addressed himself. Leaving New
York, he repaired to Annapolis, in Maryland, where con
gress was in session, and, on the 20th of December, informed
that body of his intention, and requested a day to be assigned
for the performance of the duty.

"To give the more dignity to the act, they determined
that it should be offered at a public audience on the follow
ing Tuesday at twelve o clock.

"When the hour arrived for performing a ceremony so
well calculated to recall the various interesting scenes which
had passed, since the commission now to be returned was
granted, the gallery was crowded with spectators, and
several persons of distinction were admitted on the floor of
congress. The members remained seated and covered.
The spectators were standing and uncovered. The gen
eral was introduced by the secretary, and conducted to a
chair. After a short pause, the president informed him that
The United States, in congress assembled, were prepared
to receive his communications/ With native dignity,
improved by the solemnity of the occasion, the general
rose, and delivered the following address:

" Mr. President: The great events on which my resigna
tion depended, having at length taken place, I have now the
honor of offering my sincere congratulations to congress,
and of presenting myself before them, to surrender into
their hands the trust committed to me, and to claim the
indulgence of retiring from the service of my country.

" Happy in the confirmation of our independence and
sovereignty, and pleased with the opportunity afforded the

448 GREAT EVENTS OF

United States of becoming a respectable nation, I resign
with satisfaction the appointment I accepted with diffidence;
a diffidence in my abilities to accomplish so arduous a task,
which, however, was superseded by a confidence in the
rectitude of our cause, the support of the supreme power
of the union, and the patronage of Heaven.

" The successful termination of the war, has verified the
most sanguine expectations ; and my gratitude for the inter
position of Providence, and the assistance I have received
from my countrymen, increases with every review of the
momentous contest.

" While I repeat my obligations to the army in general, I
should do injustice to my own feelings not to acknowledge,
in this place, the peculiar services and distinguished merits
of the gentlemen who have been attached to my person
during the war. It was impossible that the choice of con
fidential officers to compose my family, should have been
more fortunate. Permit me, sir, to recommend, in particu
lar, those who have continued in the service to the present
moment, as worthy of the favorable notice and patronage
of congress.

" I consider it an indispensable duty to close this last act
of my official life, by commending the interests of our dearest
country to the protection of Almighty God, and those who
have the superintendence of them to his holy keeping.

" Having now finished the work assigned me, I retire from
the great theatre of action, and, bidding an affectionate fare
well to this august body, under whose orders I have so long
acted, I here offer my commission, and take my leave of all
the employments of public life. "

Here, advancing to the chair, he delivered his commission
to the president, who in turn addressed him, and in conclusion
said:

"We join you in commending the interests of our dearest
country to the protection of Almighty God, beseeching him
to dispose the hearts and minds of its citizens to improve
the opportunity afforded them of becoming a happy and

AMERICAN HISTORY.

449

respectable nation. And for you, we address to him our
earnest prayers, that a life so beloved may be fostered with
all his care; that your days may be happy as they have
been illustrious ; and that he will finally give you that
reward which this world cannot give."

The great act was now accomplished : Washington retired,
greater, nobler in the estimation of his countrymen than
ever; and followed by their love, esteem, and admiration, he
once more took up his abode in the quiet and peaceful shades
of Mount Vernon, happier in the consciousness of a disin
terested patriotism, than if, as the reward of his toils, he
had attained the proudest diadem on earth.
29

450

GREAT EVENTS OF

XIV. NAVAL OPERATIONS.

STATE of Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the Revolution
First Naval Engagement Measures adopted by Congress to provide a
Naval Armament Naval Officers appointed Vessels built Flag adopted
Success of American Privateering Distinguished Naval Officers Gen
eral character of Naval Commanders Particular Engagements Randolph
and Yarmouth Raleigh and Druid Submarine Warfare Le Bon Homme
Richard and Serapis Trumbull and Watt Alliance, Atalanta, and Tre-
passey Congress and Savage.

HAVING given some account of the military land opera
tions, during the Revolutionary struggle, it belongs to this
place to speak of the operations of the American marine,
during the same period.

The colonies were poorly prepared, in respect to the
organization of an army, or the supply of munitions of war,
at the commencement of the contest. The preparations for
the struggle on the ocean were, as might be believed, still
more limited. But few, even of the maritime colonies, had
turned their attention to a naval force as among the means
of defence. Indeed, although the storm had for some years
been gathering, and, to men of forecast, the day of open

AMERICAN HISTORY. 451

rupture was likely to arrive, yet, at length, it broke upon
ihe country suddenly. Besides, maritime preparations for
such a contest long beforehand would have been difficult,
if not impossible. Every measure having such an object in
view would have been regarded with jealousy, and have
brought down the wrath of the mother-country at a still
earlier period than it came. Moreover, the colonies had
no general congress till 1774, and when first convened, and
until hostilities had actually commenced, the object of that
body was rather to obtain a redress of grievances, and thus
prevent war, than by strong and threatening measures, to
hasten an event which all regarded as a general calamity.
In addition to these considerations, in view of the magnitude
and power of the British navy, it was not probably seriously
contemplated, in case of hostilities, that the scene of suc
cessful action could be on the ocean, but only on the land.

No sooner, however, had the struggle actually commenced,
than many of the brave and enterprising commercial and
sea-faring men, began to look with wishful eyes towards
an element which promised, if not honor in competing with
the navy of Great Britain, at least wealth by cruising against
her commerce. At this early period, the seamen of the
the colonies were at home on the deep. They were then,
as now, bold, hardy, and adventurous; and had orders of
capture been issued at an earlier day, it is probable that
the commerce of England would have suffered a signal
interruption and loss.

While the limits of this work forbid a minute history
of the rise, progress, and success of the American navy,
provincial and continental, during the Revolutionary contest,
such notices are subjoined in relation thereto, as will give
the reader an impression of the efforts and prowess of the
Americans, in despite of the obstacles against which they
had to contend.

The news of the battle of Lexington reached Machias, in
Maine, on Saturday, the 9th of May, 1775, and there, as
well as in other parts of the country, roused the indignation

452

GREAT EVENTS OF

of the inhabitants. At this time, there was lying in that port
a British armed schooner, called the Margaretta, convoy to
two sloops which were loading with lumber in behalf of his
majesty s government. Immediately a plan was devised to
seize the officers of the schooner, while in church the next
day. The scheme, however, failed; Captain Moore and
his officers being enabled to escape through the windows
of the church, and effecting their retreat to the schooner.
Immediately she was got under way, and, dropping down
the river, cast anchor in the bay.

The next morning possession was taken of one of the
sloops, and with a volunteer corps of thirty men on board,
sail was made upon her, in quest of the fugitive schooner.

At this time, Captain Moore was ignorant of the com
mencement of hostilities, and wishing therefore to avoid a

First Naval Engagement of the Revolution.

collision, weighed anchor on the appearance of the sloop,
and stood out to sea. Chase was given, and the sloop being
the better sailer, at length came up with the schooner. The
Ja .ter was armed with four light guns, and fourteen swivels.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 453

With these a fire was opened, and a man killed on board
the sloop. The latter returned the fire from a wall piece,
which, besides clearing the quarter-deck, killed the helms
man of the schooner. A further short conflict ensued, when,
by the broaching to of the schooner, the vessels came in
contact; upon which, the Americans boarded her, and took
her into port. Twenty men on both sides were killed and
wounded. Among the former was Captain Moore. Such
was i\\Q first naval engagement in the war of the Revolution.
It was wholly a private adventure an enterprise on the part
of a party banded together in a moment of excitement, and
successful with fearful chances against them, only through
their superior bravery.

Before the subject of a naval armament was entertained
by congress, three of the colonies Massachusetts, Rhode
Island, and Connecticut had provided each two vessels,
fitted, armed, and equipped, without the orders or advice
of congress. The precise time when these vessels were
ordered by these colonies cannot, perhaps, be satisfactorily
fixed at this distant period.

Mr. Austin, in his life of the late vice-president Gerry,
accords to that gentleman the honor of having first made
the proposal in the provincial assembly of Massachusetts
for appointing a committee to prepare a law to encourage
the fitting out of armed vessels, and to establish a court for
the trial and condemnation of prizes. "The law reported
by this committee," remarks the biographer, "was passed
by the provincial congress November 10th, 1775, and is the
first actual avowal of offensive hostility against the mother-
country, which is to be found in the annals of the Revolu
tion. It is not the less worthy of consideration as the first
effort to establish an American naval armament.

It is certain, however, that previous to the above action
of the Massachusetts provincial assembly, but in no respect
derogating from her honor, congress had had the subject of
armed vessels before them, and had adopted resolutions,
ordering vessels of a certain description to be provided.

454 GREAT EVENTS OF

The following extracts from the journal of congress for
1775, exhibit the first action of that body on the subject of
a navy: Friday, September 22, 1775, congress appointed a
committee to take into consideration the state of the trade
of America. Thursday, October 5, 1775, Resolved, That a
committee of three be appointed, to prepare a plan for
intercepting two vessels which are on their way to Canada,
laden with arms and powder; and that the committee pro
ceed on this business immediately.

Silas Deane.

Pursuant to this resolve, the committee, consisting of Silas
Deane, John Langdon, and John Adams, reported that a
letter be sent to General Washington, advising him of the
sailing of two brigs from England to Quebec, with military
stores; and authorizing him to request of the council of
Massachusetts any two armed vessels in their service, and
dispatch the same to intercept said brigs and cargoes. Also,
that the governors of Rhode Island and Connecticut be
requested to dispatch, the former one or both of the armed
vessels belonging to that colony, and the latter the largest

AMERICAN HISTORY. 455

vessel in the service of the colony of Connecticut, on the
same enterprise. This report was accepted, and the reso
lution was adopted.

The preceding measures in respect to a naval movement,
were soon followed by others on a more enlarged scale, and
looking still further into the future. Several vessels were
ordered, by sundry resolves, to be fitted out at the expense
of congress and among them was one able to carry four
teen guns, one twenty, and a third not to exceed thirty-six
guns. In November, privateering was authorized, and rules
adopted for the navy. In the following month, a resolve
was adopted for the building of thirteen ships five of thirty-
two guns, five of twenty-eight, and three of twenty-four.

Thus it appears that in 1775, congress authorized a regu
lar marine, consisting of seventeen cruisers, varying in force
from ten to thirty-six guns. These vessels were to be built
in the four colonies of New England, in New York, Penn
sylvania, and Maryland. The following is a list of their
names and respective rates, as well as of the colony where
each was to be built, viz:

WASHINGTON, 32 guns Pennsylvania.

RALEIGH, 32 New Hampshire.

HANCOCK, 32 Massachusetts.

RANDOLPH, 32 Pennsylvania.

WARREN, 32 Rhode Island.

MARYLAND, 28 Virginia.

TRUMBULL, 28 Connecticut

EFFINGHAM, 28 Pennsylvania.

CONGRESS, 28 New York.

PROVIDENCE, 28 Rhode Island.

BOSTON, 24 Massachusetts.

MONTGOMERY, 24 New York.

DELAWARE, 24 Pennsylvania.

Such was the commencement of the American navy.

Ezekiel Hopkins was placed at the head of the navy, with
the title of "commander-in-chief," thus giving him, in respect
to the navy, a rank corresponding to the rank of Washing
ton in the army. Among the seamen, his usual appellation
was "commodore;" but not unfrequently he was styled

456 GREAT EVENTS OF

"admiral." His pay was one hundred and twenty-five
dollars a-month. Other officers for the navy were appointed
from time to time, as the exigencies of the service required.
Originally, congress left the rank of the several officers to
be regulated by those who were actually in command ; but
this gave rise to discontent and dispute; whereupon, in
1776, congress decided the rank of the several captains.
They ranked as follows:

1. James Nicholson, 13. John B. Hopkins,

2. John Manly, 14. John Hodge,

3. Hector McNiel, 15. William Hallock,

4. Dudley Saltonstall, 16. Hoysted Hacker,

5. Nicholas Biddle, 17. Isaiah Robinson,

6. Thomas Thompson, 18. John Paul Jones,

7. John Barry, 19. James Josiah,

8. Thomas Read, 20. Elisha Hinman,

9. Thomas Grennall, 21. Joseph Olney,

10. Charles Alexander, 22. James Robinson,

11. Lambert Wickes, 23. John Young,

12. Abraham Whipple, 24. Elisha Warner.

The arrangement of rank of inferior officers was assigned
to the marine committee.

Commodore Hopkins continued to act as commander-in-
chief till January 2d, 1777, when, by a vote of congress, he
was dismissed, from the service, for not performing the
duties on which he had been sent with a fleet to the South.
From this date, Captain Nicholson became the senior officer
of the navy, though only with the rank of captain.

The foregoing general view of the proceedings of con
gress in relation to the provision and equipment of a naval
armament for the Revolutionary contest, must suffice. Had
their various resolutions been fully carried into effect, more
important results might have been expected from this source
of opposition to Great Britain. But the want of funds, but
much more the want of materials for the final equipment of
vessels which had been launched such as guns, anchors,
rigging, &c. in some instances retarded, and in others pre
vented the completion of vessels which had been ordered,
and which the exigencies of the country so much required

AMERICAN HISTORY. 457

By the act of October, 1775, thirteen frigates were ordered
to be built. Of these, the Raleigh was laid down in New
Hampshire, and in sixty days was launched. But the want
of materials for equipment for some time delayed her
completion.

The Hancock and Boston were built in Massachusetts,
and entered the service.

The Warren and Providence were constructed in Rhode
Island, but were the most indifferent of the thirteen.

The Congress and Montgomery, ordered to be built in
New York, never reached the mouth of the Hudson, being
obliged to be burned in 1777, to prevent their falling into
the hands of the British.

The Maryland, constructed in Virginia, was completed,
and took her place in the service.

The Randolph, the Washington, the Delaware, and the
Effingham were allotted to Pennsylvania. The first of
these was launched in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise
early in 1777. The Delaware was equipped, but is sup
posed to have fallen into the hands of the British at the
time they took possession of Philadelphia. The Washing
ton and the Effingham were burned by the British in 1778.

"Thus, of the thirteen vessels from which so much was
expected, but six got to sea at all in the service in which
they were built. To these were added, in the course of the
war, a few other frigates, some permanently and some only
for single cruises. Of the former class, were the Deane,
(Hague,) Alliance, Confederacy, and Queen of France. It
is believed that these four ships, added to the thirteen ordered
by the law of 1775, and the Alfred and Columbus, will com
prise all the frigate-built vessels that properly belonged to
the marine of the country during the war of the Revolution.
The French vessels that composed most of the squadron of
Paul Jones were lent for the occasion, and we hear no more
of the Pallas after the cruise had ended. She reverted to
her original owners."

During the progress of the war, quite a number of sloops

458 GREAT EVENTS OF

of war and other vessels were employed by congress, and
some by the commissioners in France. But a complete
catalogue of these, it is now impossible to give.

At the commencement of the Revolution, the flag used
on board of some ships, bore a device, representing a pine-
tree with a rattle-snake coiled at the root, and ready to
strike, with the appropriate motto, "Don t tread on me"
Some privateers showed flags with devices upon them after
the fancy of their captains or owners; others adopted the
arms of the colony from which they sailed, or by whose
authority they cruised. In 1777, congress adopted the
present national colors.

Many of the officers of the navy were high-spirited and
intelligent men. Not a few of the commanders of privateers
and the ocean soon swarmed with them were distin
guished for their nautical skill, and were possessed of as
noble and generous impulses as ever actuated the human
bosom. None at the present day can adequately realize
the obstacles which, at that early period, were to be over
come. Vessels of war were not in existence; even vessels
originally adapted for cruising were not numerous. Besides,
not only was the government poor, but the fortunes of indi
viduals bore no comparison to some at the present day.
And, moreover, the principal theatre of the war was designed
from the beginning to be on the land. But the maritime
spirit was by no means to be restrained. A writer some
where remarks, that the conflict between Great Britain and
her oppressed and despised colonies had not continued a
twelvemonth, when the coasts of the former country were
harassed and agitated by the audacity and enterprise of the
American cruisers. Insurance in England rose to an unpre
cedented height. Ship-owners were afraid to trust their
vessels abroad ; and few indeed did venture, unless they
were protected by a convoy. England was made to feel,
few and ill-equipped as were the American vessels, com
pared with her numerous and well-furnished navy, that
a nation thoroughly imbued with the love of maritime

AMERICAN HISTORY. 459

adventure, was not to be despised, though she were distant
and poor.

It is remarked by Mr. Hinton that, "in the course of
three years, the Americans had taken more than double
the number of their own guns from the enemy, besides a
great number of merchantmen of value. More than eight
hundred guns had been taken from the enemy during
this time by the marine which congress had fitted out;
while that of Massachusetts and of the other states were
equally successful. The vessels taken by the public and
private armed vessels, from the battle of Lexington to the
17th of March, 1776, when the British evacuated Boston,
amounted to thirty-four, of considerable size and value,
with excellent cargoes. The tonnage of these captured
vessels amounted to three thousand six hundred and forty-
five tons. In 1776, the British vessels captured by the
private armed vessels alone, amounted to the great number
of three hundred and forty-two, of which forty-four were
retaken, eighteen released, and five burned. In the follow
ing year, 1777, the success of our privateers was still greater.
Vessels were captured to the amount of four hundred and
twenty-one. The success continued without any great
diminution until 1780. At this time, the British merchants
made so strong an appeal to their government, that they
provided a convoy for every fleet of merchant vessels to
every part of the globe. Out of the fleet sailing from
England to the West Indies, consisting of two hundred in
number, in the year 1777, one hundred and thirty-seven
were taken by our privateers; and from a fleet from Ire
land to the West Indies of sixty sail, thirty-five were taken.
Taking the years 1775, 6, 7, 8, and 9, say for the first year,
thirty-four; second, three hundred and forty-two; third,
four hundred and twenty-one ; and for the fourth, which has
not been accurately given, I believe, in any work, say, and
this within bounds, two hundred; and, for the fifth, the
same, two hundred; and allowing but one hundred for the
balance of the time during the war, will make twelve

460 GREAT EVENTS OP

hundred and ninety-seven, without including those taken by
public vessels from 1776 to the close of the war; and this
latter number, if it could be precisely given, would add
greatly to the list of captures."

The naval names, that have descended to us from this
war with the greatest reputation, are those of Manly, Mug-
ford, Jones, Barry, Barney, Waters, Young, Tucker, Talbot,
Nicholson, Williams, Biddle, Hopkins, Robinson, Wickes,
Rathburne, and Hacket. Besides these, there were many
others, either in the service of one of the state sovereign
ties, at that time, or of congress, who were equally worthy
of notice, but who have been neglected, because they were
only commanders of privateers.

It cannot be doubted that, considering the great number
of privateers that swarmed upon the ocean during the
war, there were sometimes cruelties practiced, and scenes
enacted, disgraceful to the perpetrators. The contrary was
not to be expected. But generally, the commanders of these
privateers were men of principle and humanity. Indeed,
instances of the most magnanimous conduct among them
might be given. In several cases of capture, when they
understood that the owners were friendly to the cause of
America, both the vessel and the crew were suffered to
depart without losing a particle of property. And still fur
ther, the officers of vessels, captured by privateers, as well
as by public armed ships, were never deprived of their
baggage, and often not of their adventures, when they
had any.

From the preceding account of the capture of British
vessels, during the Revolution, by American privateers and
regular ships of war, it can easily be credited that the
ocean must have been the scene of many thrilling and
adventurous exploits. The American seamen were fired
with a patriotism, not less pure and impulsive than the
soldiers on the land. But the story of their bravery, the
hardships they endured, the zeal and courage with whicn
they fought, unlike that of their compatriots, were left in a

AMERICAN HISTORY. 461

great measure unrecorded; or, if noticed in the papers of
the day, were told without those circumstantial details, from
which the chief interest of a naval engagement often arises.
Some privateersmen probably had not the ability to draw
up such accounts, and others who had, not being obliged to
report to the government an account of their engagements,
lacked the inclination, amid the stirring scenes in which
they were engaged. Hence, but few well-authenticated
and circumstantial accounts of the operations of this species
of force have descended to the present time.

The records of engagements by the regular marine are
more abundant, but far from being as copious and circum
stantial as those of the American navy, during the late war
with Great Britain. Enough of interest, however, exists
and more than sufficient for the space which we can allow
to the subject. Indeed, we must leave unnoticed several as
full of interest and as evincive of prowess, as those which
find a place in this volume.

L RANDOLPH AND YARMOUTH.

The Randolph, a frigate of thirty-two guns, was launched
at Philadelphia in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise in
1777, being one of the first, if not the very first, of the
new vessels built under the resolution of congress of Octo
ber, 1775, that proceeded to sea. She was commanded
by Nicholas Biddle, a man combining all the distinguishing
qualifications of a great naval commander.

After having been at sea a few days, a defect in his
masts, and a disposition to mutiny discovered in his crew,
induced him to put into Charleston. On again sailing, he
soon fell in with and captured four Jamaica-men, one of
which, the True-Briton, had an armament of twenty-guns.
With these prizes, he returned to Charleston. The citizens
of that place, pleased with the character and enterprise of
Captain Biddle, placed four small vessels of their own
under his care; with these and the Randolph he proceeded
to sea, in search of several British vessels which had been

462 GREAT EVENTS OF

seen cruising off Charleston for some time. No traces of
them, however, were discovered.

Nothing more was heard from this squadron for some
time. But, at length, intelligence was received of the
most distressing nature. It was contained in a letter of
Captain Vincent, of his Britannic majesty s ship Yarmouth,
sixty-four, dated March 17th, 1778.

On the 7th of that month, the Yarmouth, while cruising
to the east of Barbadoes, discovered six sail bearing south
east, and standing on a wind. On getting nearer, they were
discovered to be two ships, three brigs, and a schooner.
At nine o clock P. M., the Yarmouth succeeded in ranging
up on the weather-quarter of the largest and leading
vessel the ship, next in size, being astern to leeward.
Here, displaying her colors, the Yarmouth ordered the Ran
dolph (for so she proved to be) to show her ensign. At this
moment the American flag was run up, and a whole broad
side poured in upon the Yarmouth. A spirited action
immediately ensued, and for twenty minutes was main
tained by both ships with great energy when on a sudden
the Randolph blew up. So near were the ships at the time,
that portions of the flying wreck struck the Yarmouth, and
even the American ensign fell upon her forecastle. It was
rolled up, and not even singed.

Immediately following this catastrophe, the Yarmouth
went in pursuit of the other vessels, which, meanwhile,
were attempting to escape. But he was unable to come
up with them, his own sails having been so injured during
the short action had with the Randolph. The chase, there
fore, was relinquished, and the Yarmouth Continued to
cruise in the neighborhood. She was still ignorant of the
name of the ill-fated vessel, which she had engaged, nor
was there now any prospect of her ever learning it.

But at length, on the 12th, while passing near to the thea
tre of the engagement, signals of distress were discovered
proceeding from persons at a short distance. On reaching
them, they proved to be four men, on a piece of wreck.

AMERICAN HISTORY

463

On being taken on board of the Yarmouth, they reported
themselves as having belonged to the Randolph, thirty-two,
Captain Biddle, blown up in an action with an English
frigate on the night of the 7th. They had been floating on
the wreck on which they were discovered, without suste
nance, since the time of explosion.

The Randolph and Yarmouth.

These men reported, that, soon after the action com
menced, Captain Biddle was severely wounded in the
thigh. Being taken below, and seated in a chair, the sur
geon was proceeding to examine his wound, when the
explosion occurred, by which the vessel was blown into
fragments, and the whole crew, officers and men, with the
exception of the four named, were in a moment killed.
The Yarmouth, in the brief time the action lasted, lost five
killed and twelve wounded.

What would have been the result, had not this catastrophe
occurred, no one can say. Captain Biddle was fighting at
fearful odds. But he was young, ardent, ambitious; and,
while we can scarcely refrain from thinking him presump-

464 GREAT EVENTS OF

tuous, it is quite apparent, from his actually entering tne
lists, that he contemplated a victory over his powerful
antagonist as an achievement quite possible. He was only
twenty-seven years of age. His untimely fate caused a
deep sensation in all quarters; the navy was felt to have
lost a true friend, and the country a zealous patriot.

2. RALEIGH AND DRUID.

Under the law of 1775, the Raleigh was constructed in
New Hampshire. She was a fine twelve-pounder frigate,
commanded by Captain Thompson. In the latter part of
August, 1777, for the first time, she went to sea. She was
accompanied by the Alfred, twenty-four, Captain Hinman.
Both vessels were bound to France for military stores.

During the first few days, while running off the coast,
they captured several small vessels; and, on the 2d of Sep
tember, fell in with and captured a scow, called the Nancy,
belonging to the outward-bound windward fleet. Learn
ing the direction of this fleet, which was in the advance of
the Nancy, Captain Thompson went in chase. On the 3d,
the convoy of the fleet was descried. It consisted of the
Camel, Druid, Weasel, and Grasshopper, which had under
their protection sixty merchantmen. At sunset, Captain
Thompson spoke the Alfred, and signified his intention of
running in among the fleet, and, if possible, engaging the
commodore.

By means of the officers of the Nancy, he had obtained
the signals of the fleet, and by means of these he was able
to pass for one of the convoy. The Alfred proving unable
to carry the requisite sail, Captain Thompson left her, and
passed on into the midst of the fleet. His guns being
housed and his ports lowered, she showed no signs of pre
paration for an attack. Added to this, making use of the
commodore s signals, ne was able to give several of the
merchantmen direction how to steer. Thus he avoided
suspicion, and was able to run the Raleigh alongside of the
vessel of war, and "when within pistol-shot, she hauled up

AMERICAN HISTORY.

465

her courses, run out her guns, set her ensign, and com
manded the enemy to strike." This was a bold movement.
Taken by surprise, the British commander was at an utter
loss how to act. The confusion was general. The sails
got aback. Taking advantage of the perturbation on
board the Druid, (for so she proved,) Captain Thompson
poured in upon her a broadside. This was followed by
a second, third twelve broadsides in twenty minutes,
scarcely receiving a shot in return.

The Raleigh and Druid.

While thus engaged, a sudden and violent squall came on,
which, in a measure, slackened the engagement, and ren
dered the aim uncertain. As the squall ceased, it was dis
covered that the convoy had scattered in all directions,
and were doing their utmost to escape. The other armed
vessels now hastened to the assistance of their crippled
companion. Yet the Raleigh continued to deal out her
thunder, nor did she haul off until the other vessels were
almost within gun-shot of her. Thus compelled, she ran
to leeward, and ioined the Alfred. Hoping, however, that
30

466 GREAT EVENTS OF

the commodore might be induced to renew the engagement,
she shortened sail, thus giving her antagonist an opportunity
to restore his wounded honor; but, instead of this, he hauled
in among his convoy. For several following days the
American ships continued to follow the fleet, but they were
not so fortunate as to receive the respects of any of the
vessels of war.

The Druid, which was of twenty guns, was so much
disabled as to be obliged immediately to return to England.
Her loss was six killed and twenty-six-wounded; among the
latter, was her commander, Captain Carteret. Five of the
wounded subsequently died. The Raleigh had three men
killed and wounded.

3. SUB-MARINE WARFARE

During the year 1777, David Bushnell, a native of Con
necticut, made several attempts to blow up the ships of the
enemy by means of torpedoes. This mode of warfare
had employed his thoughts during his collegiate course,
so that on graduating in 1775, his plans were in a good
degree matured. An account of some of his early plans
he gave to the world himself. The following is a descrip
tion of his celebrated torpedo: "It bore a resemblance to
two upper tortoise shells of equal sizes, placed in contact,
leaving, at that part which represents the head of the
animal, a flue or opening sufficiently capacious to contain
the operator, and air to support him thirty minutes. At the
bottom, opposite to the entrance, was placed a quantity of
lead for ballast. The operator sat upright, and held an oar
for rowing forward or backward, and was furnished with a
rudder for steering. An aperture at the bottom with its
valves admitted water for the purpose of descending, and
two brass forcing-pumps served to eject the water within,
when necessary for ascending. The vessel was made com
pletely water-tight, furnished with glass windows for the
admission of light, with ventilators and air-pipes, and was so
ballasted with lead fixed on the bottom as to render it solid,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 467

and obviate all danger of oversetting Behind the sub-marine
vessel was a place above the rudder for carrying a large
powder magazine; this was made of two pieces of oak tim
ber, large enough, when hollowed out, to contain one hun
dred and fifty pounds of powder, with the apparatus used
for firing it, and was secured in its place by a screw turned
by the operator. It was lighter than water, so that he
might rise against the object to which it was intended to
be fastened.

"Within the magazine was an apparatus constructed to
run any proposed period under twelve hours ; when it had
run out its time, it unpinioned a strong lock, resembling a
gun-lock, which gave fire to the powder. This apparatus
was so pinioned, that it could not possibly move, until, by
casting off the magazine from the vessel, it was set in motion.
The skillful operator could swim so low on the surface of the
water, as to approach very near the ship in the night, without
fear of being discovered, and might, if he chose, approach
the stem or stern above water, with very little danger. He
could sink very quickly, keep at any necessary depth, and
row a great distance in any direction he desired, without
coming to the surface. When he rose to the top, he could
soon obtain a fresh supply of air, and, if necessary, descend
again and pursue his course."

With a torpedo of the above construction, Bushnell made
an experiment on the Eagle, a sixty-gun ship, then lying in
the harbor of New York, and under command of Lord
Howe. A sergeant of one of the Connecticut regiments
conducted the operation. General Putnam, standing on the
wharf, was a witness of the proceeding.

The sergeant, having under cover of night proceeded to
the ship, attempted to fasten the torpedo to her bottom by
means of a screw. But in this he failed, striking, as he
supposed, a bar or bolt of iron, which resisted the screw.
In attempting to move to another place, he passed from under
the ship, and soon rose to the -surface. By this time, daylight
had so far advanced as to make any further experiments

468 GREAT EVENTS OF

hazardous. He therefore concluded to return to New York.
On passing Governor s island, supposing himself discovered
by the British stationed there, he cast off his magazine, and
proceeded without it. The internal apparatus was set to
run one hour; at the expiration of which, it blew up, in a
tremendous explosion, throwing a vast column of water to
a great height, to the no small wonder of the enemy.

This experiment was followed in the course of the year
by an attempt from a whaling-boat against the frigate Cere-
bus, off New London. The expedient adopted in this case
was to draw a machine, loaded with powder, against her
side by means of a line, to be exploded by a gun-lock.
But failing to attach itself as intended, against the frigate, it
became attached to a schooner, at anchor astern of the
frigate, which, on exploding, it demolished.

In a letter addressed to Sir Peter Parker, by Commodore
Simmons, at the time of the explosion on board the Cerebus,
he gave an account of this singular disaster. Being at
anchor to the westward of the town with a schooner which
he had taken, about eleven o clock in the evening he dis
covered a line towing astern from the bows. He believed
some person had been veered away by it, and immediately
began to haul in. A sailor belonging to the schooner taking
it for a fishing-line, laid hold of it, and drew it in about
fifteen fathoms. It was buoyed up by small pieces tied to
it at regular distances. At the end of the rope a machine
was fastened, too heavy for one man to pull up, for it
exceeded one hundred pounds in weight. The other
people of the schooner coming to his assistance, they drew
it upon deck. While the men, to gratify their curiosity,
were examining the machine, it exploded, blew the vessel
into pieces, and set her on fire. Three men were killed,
and a fourth blown into the water, very much injured. On
subsequent examination, the other part of the line was dis
covered buoyed up in the same manner; this the commo
dore ordered to be instantly cut away, for fear (as he termed
it) of hauling up another of the "infernahP

AMERICAN HISTORY. 469

The above mode of warfare cannot but be considered
too shocking and inhuman to be encouraged by civilized
nations, and we do not regret that the experiment of Bush-
nell, and the more recent experiments of Fulton, failed. But
it is said that the failure of his efforts cast a deep and per
manent gloom over the mind of Bushnell.

4. LE BON HOMME RICHARD AND SERAPIS.

On the 10th of April, 1778, the celebrated John Paul
Jones sailed on a cruise from France, having the Ranger
placed under his command by the American commissioners,
Franklin, Deane, and Lee. In consideration of his previous
valuable services, he was allowed to cruise wherever he
pleased. Accordingly, he directed his course along the
British coast, and for a time kept the people of the maritime
part of Scotland, and part of England, in a state of great
alarm and excitement.

Among his exploits on this cruise, previous to that in
which he engaged the Serapis, his descent upon Whitehaven
was of the boldest character. Two forts, with thirty pieces
of cannon, guarded this port, in which, at the time, were a
hundred vessels at anchor.

"Two parties landed in the night; the forts were seized
and the guns spiked; the few look-outs that were in the
works being confined. In effecting this duty, Captain Jones
was foremost in person; for, having once sailed out of that
port, he was familiar with the situation of the place. An
accident, common to both the parties into which the expedi
tion had been divided, came near defeating the enterprise
in the outset. They had brought candles in lanterns, for
the double purpose of lights and torches, and, now that they
were about to be used as the latter, it was found that they
were all consumed. As the day was appearing, the party
under Mr. Wallingford, one of the lieutenants, took to its
boat without effecting any thing, while Captain Jones sent
to a detached building, and obtained a candle. He boarded
a large ship, kindled a fire in her steerage, and by placing

470

GREAT EVENTS OF

a barrel of tar over the spot, soon had the vessel in flames.
This ship lay in the midst of more than a hundred others,

Jones setting Fire to the Ships at Wliitehaven.

high and dry, the tide being out ; Captain Jones took to his
boats, and pulled towards his ship. Some guns were fired
on the retiring boats without effect; but the people of the
place succeeded in extinguishing the flames before the mis
chief became very extensive."

During this cruise, another bold enterprise was un
dertaken. This was an attempt to seize the Earl of Sel
kirk, who had a seat on St. Mary s Isle, near the point,
where the Dee flows into the channel. Jones was well
acquainted with the place, his father having been gardener
to the earl, but he was not himself immediately engaged in
the attempt, that being entrusted to a subordinate officer.
The party landed, demanded and took possession of the
house, but, to their great disappointment, the duke himself
was absent. One unauthorized act of the party, Captain
Jones condemned, viz: the seizure of about one hundred
pounds value of plate. This, however," he afterwards pur-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 471

chased of the crew, and returned to Lady Selkirk, with a
letter expressive of his regrets at the occurrence.

He next steered towards the coast of Ireland, where he
encountered the Drake, twenty, a ship which he had a
sincere desire to meet. On approaching the Ranger, the
Drake hailed, and received the name of her antagonist, by
way of challenge, with a request to come on. As the two
ships were standing on in this manner, the Drake a little to
leeward and astern, the Ranger put her helm up, a manoeu
vre that the enemy imitated, and the former gave the first
broadside. The wind admitted of but few changes, but the
battle was fought running fire, under easy canvas. It
lasted an hour and four minutes, when the Drake called for
quarter, her ensign being already cut down.

The English ship was much cut up, both in her hull and
aloft, and Captain Jones computed her loss at about forty
men. Her captain and lieutenant were both desperately
wounded, and died shortly after the engagement. The
Ranger suffered much less, having Lieutenant Wallingford
and one man killed, and six wounded. The Drake was not
only a heavier ship, but she had a much stronger crew than
her antagonist. She had also two guns the most.

With this prize, Jones returned to Brest, where for a
time he remained in hope of receiving a more important
command, and which had brought him to Europe.

After many delays, the king of France purchased for him
the Duras, an old Indiaman, which name Jones exchanged
for Le Bon Homme Richard.* To this were, added by

* Jones was an ardent man, and bore disappointment and delay with no
good grace. Chance one day threw into his hands an old almanac, contain
ing Poor Richard s Maxims, by Dr. Franklin. In that curious assemblage of
useful instructions, a man is advised, "if he wishes to have any business faith
fully and expeditiously performed, to go and do it himself otherwise, to send."
Jones was immediately struck, upon reading this maxim, with the impropriety
of his past conduct, in only sending letters and messages to court, when he
ought to have gone in person. He instantly set out, and, by dint of personal
representation, procured the immediate equipment of the squadron, which after
wards spread terror along the Eastern coasts of England, and with which he

472 GREAT EVENTS OF

order of the French ministry, the Pallas, Cerf, and Ven
geance, and, by Dr. Franklin, commissioner, the Alliance,
thirty-two, then in France. The Cerf and Alliance were
the only vessels of the squadron fitted for war.

Paul Jones.

With this squadron, Commodore Jones, on the 19th of
June, 1779, sailed from the anchorage under the Isle of
Groix, off POrient, bound southward; but, finding it neces
sary to return, he left the anchorage a second time, on the
14th of August. About the 23d of September, he fell in
with a fleet of merchantmen, of more than forty sail, under
convoy of the Serapis, forty-four, Captain Richard Pear
son, and the Countess of Seaborough, twenty-two.

The Serapis was a new ship, mounting on her lower
gun-deck, twenty eighteen-pound guns, on her upper gun
deck, twenty nine-pound guns, and on her quarter-deck and

so gloriously captured the Serapis, and the British ships of war returning from
the Baltic. In gratitude to Dr. Franklin s maxim, he named the principal ship
of his squadron after the name of the pretended almanac -maker, Le Bon
Homme Richard, the Good Man Richard.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

473

forecastle, ten six-pound guns; making an armament of
fifty guns in the whole. Her crew consisted of three hun
dred and twenty men. The Bon Homme Richard was a
single-decked ship, with six old eighteen-pounders mounted
in the gun-room below, and twenty-eight twelve-pounders
on her main or proper gun-deck, with eight nines on her
quarter-deck forecastle, and six in the gangways, making in
all a mixed, or rather light amount of forty-two guns. Her
crew consisted of three hundred and eighty men, of whom
one hundred and thirty-seven were marines or soldiers.

Our narrative will be confined to the action between the
Richard and the Serapis, which proved one of the most
terrible and hotly-contested engagements recorded in the
annals of naval warfare.

About half-past seven in the evening, the Richard came
up with the Serapis. Captain Pearson hailed. The answer

:--

Le. Bon Homme Richard and Serapis.

of Commodore Jones was designedly equivocal, and, in a
moment after, both ships delivered their entire broadsides.
A sad and destructive catastrophe befel the Richard. Two

474 GREAT EVENTS OF

of her eighteen guns burst, blowing up the deck above,
and killing or wounding a large proportion of the people
stationed below. This disaster caused all the heavy guns
to be deserted, the men having no longer sufficient confi
dence in them to use them. The loss of these reduced the
Richard one-third below that of her rival; in short, it
became a contest between a twelve-pounder and an eigh
teen pounder, a species of contest in which it has been said
the former has never been known to prevail. Captain Jones,
however, more than most men, was fitted for desperate cir
cumstances, and in a moment determined to make up in
redoubled activity what was wanting in power of metal.

Nearly an hour was consumed in different manoeuvres
shifting, firing each endeavoring to obtain the advantage
of position; till, at length, the vessels came close together,
but not in a manner which permitted either party to board.
The firing ceased for a few minutes. Captain Pearson,
imagining the enemy had surrendered, demanded, "Have
you struck your colors?" "I have not yet begun to fight!"
vociferated the intrepid Jones.

The ships again separated, and the firing was renewed.
Again they fell upon each other, and in the moment of
collision, Captain Jones, with his own hands, lashed the
enemy s head-gear to his mizen-mast. This brought them
more entirely side by side, and it being desirable on the
part of Captain Jones to retain the enemy in that position,
additional lashings were employed to effect that object.
This was a disappointment to Captain Pearson, but he
determined to be first in boarding, and now made a vigor
ous attempt with that object in view, but was repulsed.

"All this time, the battle raged. The lower ports of the
Serapis having been closed, as the vessels swung, to pre
vent boarding, they were now blown off, in order to allow
the guns to be run out; and cases actually occurred in
which the rammers had to be thrust into the ports of the
opposite ship, in order to be entered into the muzzles of
their proper guns. It is evident that such a conflict must

AMERICAN HISTORY. 475

have been of short duration. In effect, the heavy metal of
the Serapis, in one or two discharges, cleared all before it,
and the main guns of the Richard were in a great measure
abandoned. Most of the people went on the upper deck,
and a great number collected on the forecastle, where they
were safe from the fire of the enemy, continuing to fight by
throwing grenades and using muskets.

"In this stage of the combat, the Serapis was tearing her
antagonist to pieces below, almost without resistance from
her enemy s batteries, only two guns on the quarter-deck,
and three or four of the twelves, being worked at all. To
the former, by shifting a gun from the larboard side, Com
modore Jones succeeded in adding a third, all of which were
used with effect, under his immediate inspection, to the close
of the action. He could not muster force enough to get over
a second gun. But the combat would now have soon termi
nated, had it not been for the courage and activity of the peo
ple aloft. Strong parties had been placed in the tops; at the
end of a short contest, the Americans had driven every man
belonging to the enemy below ; after which, they kept up so
animated a fire, on the quarter-deck of the Serapis in particu
lar, as to drive nearly every man offit,that was not shot down.

"Thus, while the English had the battle nearly all to
themselves below, their enemies had the control above the
upper-deck. Having cleared the tops of the Serapis, some
American seamen lay out on the Richard s main-yard, and
began to throw hand-grenades upon the two upper-decks
of the English ship; the men on the forecastle of their own
vessel seconding these efforts, by casting the same com
bustibles through the ports of the Serapis. At length, one
man in particular became so hardy, as to take his post on
the extreme end of the yard, whence, provided with a
bucket filled with combustibles and a match, he dropped
the grenades with so much precision, that one passed
through the main-hatchway. The powder-boys of the
Serapis, had got more cartridges up than were wanted,
and, in their hurry, they had carelessly laid a row of them

476 GREAT EVENTS OF

on the main-deck, in a line with the guns. The grenade
just mentioned, set fire to some loose powder that was lying
near, and the flash passed from cartridge to cartridge
beginning abreast the main-mast, and running quite aft.

"The effect of this explosion was awful. More than
twenty men were instantly killed, many of them being left
with nothing on them but the collars and wristbands of their
shirts, and the waistbands of their duck trowsers; while
the official returns of the ship, a week after the action, show
that there were no less than thirty-eight wounded on board
still alive, who had been injured in this manner, and of
whom thirty were said to have been then in great danger.
Captain Pearson describes this explosion as having de
stroyed nearly all the men at the five or six aftermost
guns. On the whole, nearly sixty must have been disabled
by this sudden blow.

"The advantage thus obtained by the coolness and intre
pidity of the topmen, in a great measure restored the chances
of the combat; and, by lessening the fire of the enemy,
enabled Commodore Jones to increase his. In the same
degree that it encouraged the crew of the Richard, it dimin
ished the hopes of the people of the Serapis. One of the
guns, under the immediate inspection of Commodore Jones,
had been pointed some time against the main-mast of his
enemy, while the two others had seconded the fire of the
tops, with grape and cannister. Kept below decks by this
double attack, where a scene of frightful horror was present
in the agonies of the wounded, and the effects of the explo
sion, the spirits of the English began to droop, and there
was a moment when a trifle would have induced them to
submit. From this despondency, they were temporarily
raised, by one of those unlooked-for events that ever
accompany the vicissitudes of battle.

"After exchanging an ineffective and distant broadside
with the Scarborough, the Alliance kept standing off" and
on, to leeward of the two principal ships, out of the direc
tion of their shot, when, about half-past eight, she appeared

AMERICAN HISTORY. 477

crossing the stern of the Serapis and the bow of the Rich
ard, firing at such a distance as to render it impossible to
say which vessel would suffer the most. As soon as she
had drawn out of the range of her own guns, her helm was
put up, and she ran down nearly a mile to leeward, hover
ing about, until the firing had ceased between the Pallas
and Scarborough, when she came within hail, and spoke
both of these vessels. Captain Cottineau, of the Pallas,
earnestly entreated Captain Landais to take possession of
his prize, and allow him to go to the assistance of the
Richard, or to stretch up to windward in the Alliance him
self, and succor the commodore."*

At length, Captain Landais determined to go to the assist
ance of the Richard, but on reaching the scene of engage
ment, he opened a fire which did as much damage to friend
as foe. He was hailed, and informed that he was firing into
the wrong ship. At the time, it was supposed to be a mis
take; but afterwards it was more than conjectured to have
been a wanton and cruel act of revenge on the part of Lan
dais, who had for some time exhibited strong feelings of
hostility to Captain Jones, and had neglected on several
occasions to follow out his orders.

"Let the injuries have been received," continues Mr.
Cooper, "from what quarter they might, soon after the Alli
ance had run to leeward, an alarm was spread in the Richard
that the ship was sinking. Both vessels had been on fire
several times, and some difficulty had been experienced in
extinguishing the flames ; but here was a new enemy to con
tend with, and as the information came from the carpenter,
whose duty it was to sound the pump-wells, it produced a
great deal of consternation. The Richard had more than a
hundred English prisoners on board, and the master-at-arms,
in the hurry of the moment, let them all up below, in order
to save their lives. In the confusion of such a scene at night,
the master of a letter-of-marque, that had been taken off the
north of Scotland, passed through a port of the Richard into

* Cooper s Naval History.

478 GREAT EVENTS OF

one of the Serapis, when he reported to Captain Pearson,
that a few minutes would probably decide the battle in his
favor, or carry his enemy down, he himself having been
liberated in order to save his life. Just at this instant, the
gunner, who had little to occupy him at his quarters, came
on deck, and not perceiving Commodore Jones, or Mr. Dale,
both of whom were occupied with the liberated prisoners,
and believing the master, the only other superior he had in
the ship, to be dead, he ran up the poop to haul down the
colors. Fortunately, the flag-staff had been shot away, and,
the ensign already hanging in the water, he had no other
means of letting his intention to submit be known than by
calling out for quarters. Captain Pearson now hailed to
inquire if the Richard demanded quarter, and was an
swered by Commodore Jones himself in the negative. It
is probable that the reply was not heard, or if heard, sup
posed to come from an unauthorized source; for encouraged
by what he learned from the escaped prisoner, by the cry,
and by the confusion that prevailed in the Richard, the
English captain directed his boarders to be called away,
and, as soon as mustered, they were ordered to take pos
session of the prize. Some of the men actually got on the
gunwale of the latter ship, but finding boarders ready to
repel boarders, they made a precipitate retreat. All this
time the topmen were not idle, and the enemy were soon
driven below again with loss.

"In the mean while, Mr. Dale, who no longer had a gun
that could be fought, mustered the prisoners at the pumps,
turning their consternation to account, and probably keeping
the Richard afloat by the very blunder that had come so
near losing her. The ships were now on fire again, and
both parties, with the exception of a few guns on each side,
ceased fighting, in order to subdue this dangerous enemy.
In the course of the combat, the Serapis is said to have
been set on fire no less than twelve times, while towards its
close, as will be seen in the sequel, the Richard was burn
ing all the while.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

479

"As soon as order was restored in the Richard, after the
call for quarter, her chances for success began to increase,
while the English, driven under cover almost to a man,
appear to have lost, in a great degree, the hope of victory.
Their fire materially slackened,, while the Richard again
brought a few more guns to bear; the main-mast of the
Sera pis began to totter, and her resistance, in general, to
lessen. About an hour after the explosion, or between
three hours and three hours and a half after the first gun
was fired, and between two hours and two hours and a
half after the ships were lashed together, Captain Pearson
hauled down the colors of the Serapis with his own hands,
the men refusing to expose themselves to the fire of the
Richard s tops."

Sinking of the Bon Homme Richard.

Thus ended a conflict as murderous and sanguinary as
the annals of naval warfare have recorded. Each ship lost
about one hundred and fifty men, or nearly one-half of the
whole number engaged.

At the time of the surrender, the Richard was on fire,

480 GREAT EVENTS OF

and apparently sinking. So imminent was the danger, that
the powder was hastily removed from the magazine, and
placed on the deck, to prevent explosion. Men from the
other ships were sent on board, and the pumps were kept in
motion, and water raised and dashed around until ten o clock
the next day, before the fire was got under. An examina
tion of the ship followed, the result of which was, that it was
necessary to abandon her. The wounded were consequently
ordered to be removed, and on the following day, about ten
o clock, this gallant ship settled slowly into the sea.

The squadron now left the scene of mortal combat, with
the Serapis and Scarborough, the latter having struck to
the Pallas. The former having lost her main-mast, jury
masts were obliged to be rigged ; after driving about in the
rough sea until the 6th of October, the squadron and prizes
entered the Texel, the po*t to which they had been ordered
to repair.

5. AFRICAN FRIGATE TRUMBULL AND ENGLISH SHIP WATT.

The action between these two vessels, next to that of the
Richard and Serapis, is supposed to have been the most
severe during the war of the Revolution.

The Trumbull, of thirty-two guns, was commanded by
Captain James Nicholson, a spirited and skillful officer.
During a cruise in June, 1780, a large ship was perceived
bearing down upon the Trumbull s quarter. At half-past
eleven, she hauled a point more to stern of her. The
Trumbull now made sail, hauling upon a wind towards her,
upon which she came down upon the Trumbull s beams.
The latter then took in all her small sails, hauled her courses
up, hove the main-topsail to the mast, cleared for action,
and waited the approach of the enemy.

After several manoeuvres on the part of each vessel, Cap
tain Nicholson discovered that his adversary had thirteen
ports on each side, and eight or ten on her quarter-deck
and forecastle, and of course mounted thirty-six guns. At
twelve, the Trumbull, finding her great superiority as to

AMERICAN HISTORY. 481

sailing, and having gotten to windward, determined to avail
herself of the advantage to commence the engagement.

The stranger, observing the design of Captain Nicholson,
fired three shots, and hoisted British colors as a challenge.
The Trumbull wore after her, hoisting British colors, with
an intention of getting alongside. A private signal was
made in turn by the British ship, which not being answered?
she opened a broadside at a hundred yards distance. The
Trumbull, upon this, run up the continental colors, and
returned the fire.

Such was the commencement of an action of three hours
continuance. There was bravery, determination, on both
sides. During the greater part of the action, the vessels
were not fifty yards apart, and at one time, they were
nearly enlocked.

Twice was the Trumbull set on fire by means of wads
from the other vessel. Her masts and rigging were greatly
injured. Observing, at length, that her masts were in
imminent danger of going by the board, the first lieutenant
informed Captain Nicholson of the danger, and begged him
to abandon further attempt to take the enemy s ship, as
without masts they should be at his mercy.

It was with great reluctance that Captain Nicholson
adopted the course suggested. He was confident that
with one half-hour more, he should have been able to have
achieved the victory. But yielding to stern necessity, and
the dictates of humanity, he gave up the contest He lost
his main and mizen-top-mast, when only musket-shot distant
from the other vessel. At length, only her fore-mast was left,
and that was badly wounded and sprung. She had eight
men killed, and twenty-one wounded, nine of whom died
after the action. Her crew consisted of one hundred and
ninety-nine men. The English ship proved to be the Watt,
letter-of-marque. She had upwards of ninety men killed and
wounded. Not less than one hundred balls struck her hull.
31

482 GREAT EVENTS OF

6. ALLIANCE, ATALANTA, AND TREPASSEY.

In February, 1781, Captain Barry, of the frigate Alliance,
of thirty-two guns, sailed from Boston for 1 Orient, having
on board Colonel Lawrence, destined to France on an
important embassy to the French court. Having landed
Mr. Lawrence, he sailed on a cruise.

On the 28th of May, two sail were discovered on the
weather-bow of the Alliance, standing towards her. After
having approached sufficiently near to be discovered by
Captain Barry, they hauled to wind, and stood on the same
course with the Alliance. On the 29th, at day-break, the
wind lulled. At sunrise, the Alliance displayed the Amer
ican colors, and preparations were made for action. The
men took their stations.

The vessels with which the Alliance was now to contend
were a ship and a brig, displaying English colors the
Atalanta, Captain Edwards, carrying twenty guns and one
hundred and thirty men, and the Trepassey, of fourteen
guns and eighty men, under command of Captain Smith.

The advantage was, both as to men and guns, on the side
of the British; but more than this, as the Alliance must
necessarily engage both at the same time. But Captain
Barry, no way daunted, determined to do his duty as an
officer and a patriot. He, therefore, summoned them to
strike their colors. To such a summons they had, of
course, no inclination to accede, and the engagement
opened with a spirit corresponding to the interest at stake.
Unfortunately for the Alliance, a perfect calm prevailed
and on the bosom of the water she lay, in respect to motion,
as a thing devoid of life. The opposing vessels had
sweeps, and were therefore able to choose their positions.
And the most advantageous positions they did choose they
lay on the quarters, and athwart the stern of the Alliance.
Consequently, but few of her guns could be brought to bear.

Added to these untoward circumstances, there soon
occurred, on board the Alliance, a still greater misfortune.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 483

A grape-shot struck the shoulder of Captain Barry, inflict
ing a severe and dangerous wound. But he neither heeded
its pain nor its danger, but continued on the quarter-deck,
marking the progress of the action, and giving his orders
as occasion required. At length, however, by reason of
loss of blood, he was obliged to be borne below. At this
time, the American flag was shot away, and fell. There
was a momentary pause on board the Alliance, which the
enemy construing into a surrender, they filled the air with
loud rejoicings.

But they mistook. The flag had been shot down, not
hauled down. The supposed pause was only the needful
interval occupied in reloading. The colors were soon rein
stalled, and again floated as proudly as before; and a full
broadside from the Alliance showed to her foes how the
interval had been occupied. That broadside recalled them
to their quarters. Fortunately, about this time, a welcome
breeze, though still light, sprung up. The sails of the
Alliance, which had scarcely served any purpose during
the engagement, and seemed destined to acquire no honor
in the coming victory the sails were no longer idle.
They soon brought the vessel into a more favorable posi
tion. This circumstance added to the confidence and
redoubled the efforts of the seamen. Broadside followed
broadside in quick succession, and did all desirable execu
tion. At three o clock in the afternoon the action termi
nated : the Alliance was the victor.

On being ushered into the presence of Barry, Captain
Edwards presented his sword; which, however, the former
declined taking, observing, "that he richly merited it, and
that his king ought to give him a better ship."

The importance of firmness and perseverance, in a
commander, was well illustrated during the above engage
ment. Soon after Barry received his wound, and had
been obliged to go below, one of his lieutenants, dis
heartened by the misfortune which had befallen his com
mander, and appalled by the fearful devastation which

484 GREAT EVENTS OF

seemed to be making by the enemy with the ship s spars
and rigging, repaired to him, and proposed that the colors
should be struck.

Barry started. The colors be struck! no such thought
had entered his mind. The colors be struck! "No!" said
he; "if the ship can t be fought without me, carry me at
once on deck." The lieutenant, if ashamed, was also
reanimated. He repaired on deck, went round among the
crew, and made known Barry s courage and determination.
There was but one response among the brave tars. They
decided to "stick to him manfully." And they did. From
that moment "the ship was fought" and fought without
the presence of Barry. But no sooner was his wound
dressed, than he insisted on being aided in ascending to the
deck; before reaching it, however, the enemy had struck.
Brave seamen! brave commander!

The Alliance had eleven killed during the action, and
twenty-one wounded. Among the latter, were several
officers. She had suffered terribly in her spars and rig
ging. The loss of the enemy was eleven killed and thirty
wounded.

7. CONGRESS AND SAVAGE.

The Savage was a British sloop, carrying twenty guns
and about one hundred and fifty men. In September, 1781,
while on a cruise along the Southern coast of the United
States, she entered the Potomac, and plundered the estate
of Washington, then in another quarter, commanding the
American army. It was an expedition unworthy a high-
minded and honorable officer, and a well-merited rebuke
was soon after meted out to him.

On leaving the Potomac, the Savage fell in with the
American privateer Congress, Captain Geddes, off Charles
ton. The vessels were of the same force. On board the
Congress, at the time, was Major McLane, a distinguished
American officer, who with a part of his command had vol
unteered to serve as marines. As the crew of the Savage

AMERICAN HISTORY. 485

were all seamen, she had decidedly the advantage, in
respect to the Congress, whose crew, in part, were lands
men, unacquainted with marine warfare.

The vessels were now within cannon distance. The
Congress commenced by firing her bow-chasers. This
was at half-past ten in the morning. At eleven, they
had approximated so near each other, that the landsmen
employed their musketry, and with effect. A sharp and
destructive cannonade followed on both sides.

At the commencement of the engagement, the advantage
lay with the Savage. Her position being on the Congress
bows, was favorable for raking. But a closer engagement
followed, and the tide turned in favor of the privateer. So
well did she manoeuvre, so promptly, so dextrously, that
she soon disabled her enemy. At the expiration of an hour,
the braces and bowlines of the Savage were shot away.
Not a rope was left by which to trim the sails. The mus
ketry of the Americans had cleared her decks. In this
situation, it was deemed impossible that she could much
longer continue the contest. Indeed, she was already
nearly a wreck her sails, rigging, and yards were so shat
tered as to forbid her changing her position, but with the
greatest difficulty. She would not, however, surrender,
but recommenced a vigorous cannonade. Again her quar
ter-deck and forecastle were cleared by the fatal musketry
of the American landsmen. Three guns on her main deck
were rendered useless. The vessels were now so near
each other, that the fire from the guns scorched the men
opposed to them in the other. At length, the mizen-mast
of the Savage was shot away. At this instant, the boat
swain of the Savage appeared forward, with his hat off,
calling for quarter. But it was half an hour before the
crew of the Congress could board her, by reason of the loss
of their boats. But, on reaching her, she was found to be
scarcely more than a wreck. Her decks were covered
with blood, and killed and wounded men.

The Congress had thirty men killed and wounded. The

486 GREAT EVENTS OF

Savage had twenty-three killed and thirty-one wounded.
Among the latter, was her commander, Captain Sterling.

The marine service often furnished examples of great
heroism and most patriotic endurance. Such an instance
occurred on board the Congress. After the action termi
nated, Major McLane went forward to ascertain what
had become of his sergeant, Thomas. He found the poor
fellow lying on his back in the netting, near the foot of the
bowsprit, with his musket loaded, but both legs broken.
"Poor fellow!" thought the major, as he beheld him; "poor
fellow!" But the poor fellow began huzzaing lustily for the
victory achieved; and followed his exulting and even vocif
erous huzzas by a corresponding exclamation addressed to
his major: "Well, major, if they have broken my legs, my
hands and my heart are still whole."

Sergeant Thomas was terribly wounded, but the kind-
hearted major did not neglect him. The best care was
taken of him; ultimately, he recovered; and, nothing
deterred by the painful experience he had had of the some
times ill-fortune of war, he entered on board the Hyder
Ali, commanded by Captain Barney.

It is ever delightful to record instances of high-minded
and magnanimous conduct on the part of victors towards
the vanquished. This engagement furnishes one most hon
orable to the American character. The officers and crew
of the Savage were treated with the greatest kindness
and attention. Major McLane even accompanied Captain
Sterling into Pennsylvania, to secure him from insult, his
treatment of American prisoners having rendered him
highly obnoxious to the patriots.

Such is a brief account of some of the exploits of the
American marine during the war of the Revolution,
There were others perhaps equally honorable to the skill
and enterprise of our naval officers, but which our limits
forbid us to notice. On the breaking out of the war, the
country was poorly prepared to enter the lists with the
mistress of the ocean. Indeed, it was not until 1776, thai

AMERICAN HISTORY. 487

the forbearing policy of congress was abandoned, and the
nautical enterprise of the country was let loose upon
British commerce. From that time, however, American
valor was exhibited in its true and persevering spirit, and
contributed, as far as it had scope, in inducing the mother-
country to acknowledge the independence of her wayward
child which she did on the 20th of January, 1783.

Upon this most desirable event, orders of recall were
issued to all naval commanders; and the commissions of
privateers and letters of marque were annulled. On the
llth of April following, a proclamation from the proper
authorities announced the cessation of hostilities. From
this time, as the glad intelligence spread, the helms of our
warlike ships were turned towards our home ports, leaving
the merchantmen again to the peaceful possession of that
element, which for years they had traversed, if at all, at the
greatest hazard.

488 GREAT EVENTS OF

XV. EMINENT FOREIGNERS,

CONNECTED WITH THE REVOLUTION.

GEORGE III. King of England General Burgoyne Sir Henry Clinton-
Colonel Barre Charles Townshend Lord Cornwallis William Pitt
Marquis of Bute George Grenville Duke of Grafton Lord North
Colonel Tarleton Sir Peter Parker Sir William Meadows Sir Guy
Carlton General Gage Marquis of Rockingham Edmund Burke
* Kosciusko Count Pulaski Baron de Kalb Baron Steuben Count
Rochambeau Count D Estaing.

IN the preceding pages, we have had occasion to trace
the causes and events of that struggle which resulted in
the independence of the United States; and, in so doing,
incidental mention has been made of some of the leading
men of England, who figured in the cabinet, in the field,
and on the ocean; with the part they acted either in favor
of, or in opposition to the grand object of the colonies in
their contest with the mother-country. Judging from his
own early desires, the author persuades himself that he
will be conferring a favor upon his readers by giving some
brief sketches, in this place, of those distinguished men,
and of others, who contributed to retard or accelerate the
final result. Such notices of the most prominent, we pro
ceed to give, beginning with the monarch, the great foun
tain of power and law, then on the throne of Great Britain.

GEORGE HI.

George III. was born in 1738, and succeeded to the throne
on the death of his grandfather, George II., October 25,
1760, about the time the troubles with America began. At
this period, principally through the lofty spirit and political
sagacity of Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chatham, who was,
and for some time had been, at the head of the administra
tion, the affairs of the nation were in a most prosperous
state. The army and navy were highly efficient, and
flushed with recent conquests; the revenue flourished;
commerce was increasing; the people were loyal; and,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 489

perhaps, no prince had ascended the throne of his ances
tors with more flattering prospects than George the Third.

Soon after ascending the throne, the king evinced a
determination to procure a general peace. In this measure
ho differed from his great minister, Pitt, who, on that
account, retired from office, October 5, 1761. Peace, how
ever, contrary to the wishes and designs of the king could
not be obtained on a just basis, and the war proceeded.

In May, 1762, Lord Bute, a particular favorite of the
king, who had contrived to gain a remarkable ascendancy
over him, succeeded the Duke of Newcastle, as first lord
of the treasury. Preliminaries of peace between England,
France, and Spain, were signed on the 3d of November,
and the definite treaty followed, February 10th, 1763.
The people, however, were by no means pacifically
inclined, or contented with the political ascendancy of
Lord Bute, whose administration was attacked with unspar
ing severity by several popular writers, particularly by the
celebrated John Wilkes, in his periodical paper, called the
North Briton. The arrest of Wilkes, and the seizure of
his papers under a general warrant, issued by the secre
tary of state for the home department, increased the indig
nation and clamors of the people ; Lord Bute was execrated
throughout the country, and the king himself became
exceedingly unpopular. The removal of the favorite, and
the appointment of George Grenville to the head of the
treasury, having failed to allay the national irritation, Pitt,
it is asserted, was at length summoned to court, and
requested to make arrangements for forming a new min
istry; but he presumed, it is added, to dictate such arro
gant terms, that, rather than submit to them, the king said
he would place the crown on Pitt s head, and submit his
own neck to the axe.

In 1764, the king suggested to Grenville the taxation of
America, as a grand financial measure for relieving the
mother-country from the heavy war expenses, which, it
was unjustly claimed, had chiefly been incurred for the

490 GREAT EVENTS OP

security of the colonies. The minister was startled, and
raised objections to the proposal, which, however, were
overruled by the king, who plainly told him that, if he were
afraid to adopt such a measure, others might easily be found
who possessed more political courage. At length, Gren-
ville reluctantly brought the subject before parliament;
and, in spite of a violent opposition, the stamp act, so
important in its consequences, was passed in the following
year. The most alarming irritation prevailed among the
colonists of America.

The Rockingham party, which now came into power,
procured the repeal of the stamp act; but, notwithstanding
this and some other popular measures of the new cabinet,
it was dissolved in the summer of 1766. The Duke of
Grafton succeeded Lord Rockingham, as first lord of the
treasury, and Pitt (then Earl of Chatham) took office as
lord privy seal. In the following year, Charles Townshend,
chancellor of the exchequer, proposed the taxation of certain
articles imported by the American colonists; and, early in
1768, Lord Chatham retired in deep disgust from the
administration, which, during the preceding autumn, had
been weakened by the succession of Lord North to Charles
Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer. Some other
official changes took place; one of the most important of
which, perhaps, was the appointment of Lord Hillsborough
to the new colonial secretaryship.

The aspect of affairs in America grew more serious every
hour: the deputies of Massachusetts declared* taxation by
the British parliament to be illegal; a scheme for a general
congress of the different states was proposed, and an open
rupture with the mother-country was evidently approach
ing. Blind to the consequences of their fatal policy, the
king and his ministers, however, persisted in those measure?,
with regard to the trans- Atlantic colonies, which eventually
produced a dismemberment of the empire.

In January, 1770, the Duke of Grafton resigned all his
employments; but, unfortunately for America, he was sue-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 491

ceeded by Lord North, who increased rather than alleviated
the national calamities, and was decidedly with the king in
his determination never to yield to the demands of the colo
nists, but to coerce them to submission, however unjustly, by
the arm of power.

In 1782, Lord North was compelled to resign, and the
Rockingham party, friendly to the independence of America,
came into office ; but the new administration soon afterwards
broke up, on account of the sudden death of the premier.
Lord Shelburne was now placed at the head of the treasury,
and Pitt, son of the great Earl of Chatham, became chan
cellor of the exchequer.

In 1783, a general peace was concluded, and the United
States procured a formal acknowledgment of their independ
ence. When Adams, the first American envoy, attended at
the levee, the king, to whom he was personally disagreeable,
received him with dignified composure, and said, "I was the
last man in England to acknowledge the independence of
America, but having done so, I shall also be the last to
violate it." This was highly honorable to the king.
America was a jewel in the British crown which was
increasing in lustre, to part with which was truly painful
to royal ambition. Nor did George III. consent to any
acts which tended to this relinquishment, only as he was
compelled to it by the ill success of his armies in America,
and the clamorous demands for peace by his subjects at
home. But having, at length, parted with this jewel, and
having acknowledged the independence of America, he
nobly declared his intention to live in peace with this new
born empire.

JOHN BURGOYNE.

General Burgoyne was the natural son of Lord Bingley.
At an early age he entered the army; and while quartered
with his regiment at Preston, married Lady Charlotte Stan
ley, whose father, the Earl of Derby, was so incensed at
the match, that he threatened utterly to discard her; but a

492 GREAT EVENTS OF

reconciliation at length took place, and the earl allowed her
three hundred pounds a-year during his life, and, by his will,
bequeathed her a legacy of twenty-five thousand pounds.
The influence of the family to which Burgoyne had thus
become allied, tended materially to accelerate his profes
sional advance. In 1762, he acted as brigadier-general of
the British forces which were sent out for the defence of
Portugal against France and Spain.

In 1775, he was appointed to a command in America;
whence he returned in the following year, and held a long
conference with the king on colonial affairs. Resuming his
post in 1777, he addressed a proclamation to the native
Indians, in which he invited them to his standard, but
deprecated, with due severity, the cruel practice of scalp
ing. The pompous turgidity of style, in which this address
was couched, excited the ridicule of the Americans, and
procured for General Burgoyne the soubriquet of " Chro-
nonhotonthologos" His first operations were successful:
he dislodged the enemy from Ticonderoga and Mount
Independence, and took a large number of cannon, all their
armed vessels and batteries, as well as a considerable part
of their baggage, ammunition, provisions, and military stores.
But his subsequent career was truly disastrous; his troops
suffered much from bad roads, inclement weather, and a
scarcity of provisions ; the Indians, who had previously
assisted him, deserted; and the Americans, under General
Gates, surrounded him with a superior force, to which,
although victorious in two engagements, he was, at length,
compelled to capitulate at Saratoga, with the whole of his
army. This event, which rendered him equally odious to
ministers and the people, was, for some time, the leading
topic of the press; and numberless lampoons appeared, in
which the general s conduct was most severely satirized.
The punsters of the day, taking advantage of the American
general s name, amused themselves unmercifully at Bur-
goyne s expense; but of all their effusions, which, for the
most part, were virulent rather than pointed, the following

AMERICAN HISTORY. 493

harmless epigram, poor as it is, appears to have been one
of the best:

"Burgoyne, unconscious of impending fates,
Could cut his way through woods, but not through GATES."

In May, 1778, he returned to England, on his parole, but
the king refused to see him. Burgoyne solicited a court-
martial, but in vain. In 1779, he was dismissed the service
for refusing to return to America. Three years after, how
ever, he was restored to his rank in the. army, appointed
commander-in-chief in Ireland, and sworn in one of the
privy-council of that kingdom. He died suddenly of a fit
of the gout, at his house in Hertford street, on the 4th of
August, 1792; and his remains were interred in the clois
ters of Westminster abbey.

It would, perhaps, be rash to pronounce a positive opinion
of the merits of Burgoyne, as a commander. He boldly
courted a scrutiny into the causes which led to his surren
der at Saratoga, which ministers refused, because, as it has
been insinuated, such a proceeding might expose the absurd
imprudence and inefficiency of their own measures with
regard to the American war. Prior to the capitulation, his
military career, as well in America as Portugal, had been
rather brilliant; his misfortune was precisely that which
befel Cornwallis; but, unlike the latter, Burgoyne was not
allowed an opportunity of redeeming his reputation.

In parliament, he was a frequent and fluent, but neither a
sound nor an impressive speaker. While in employment,
he appears to have been a staunch advocate for the Ameri
can war; which, however, he severely reprobated, from the
time that he ceased to hold a command. He was a writer,
chiefly dramatic, of considerable merit.

SIR HENRY CLINTON.

This distinguished general was a grandson of the Earl
of Clinton, and was born about the year 1738. After hav
ing received a liberal education, he entered the army, and
served for some time in Hanover. In the early part of

494 GREAT EVENTS OF

the revolutionary struggle he came to America, and was
present at the battle of Bunker s hill; from which time to
the close of the American war, he continued to aid the
British cause. In 1777, he was made a Knight of the
Bath, and in January, 1778, commander-in-chief of the
British forces in America. On his return to England, a
pamphlet war took place between him and Cornwallis, as to
the surrender of the latter, the entire blame of which each
party attributed to the other. In 1793, he obtained the
governorship of Gibraltar, in possession of which he died
on the 23d of December, 1795.

Sir Henry Clinton.

The merits of Sir Henry Clinton, as a commander, have
been variously estimated; and, as is usually the case, the
truth seems to be intermediate between the panegyric of
his friends and the censure of his enemies. That he was
endowed with bravery, and possessed a considerable share
of military skill, cannot, in fairness, be denied; but he was
decidedly unequal to the great difficulties of his situation

AMERICAN HISTORY. 495

and unfit to contend against so lofty a genius as Washing
ton, supported by a people resolved on obtaining their inde
pendence, and fighting on their native soil.

ISAAC BARRE.

Colonel Barre was born in Ireland, about the year 1726.
He served at Quebec, under Wolfe, in the picture of whose
death, by Benjamin West, his figure is conspicuous. The
Earl of Shelburne procured him a seat in parliament,
where, acting in opposition to government, he was not only
deprived of his offices of adjutant-general and governor
of Stirling castle, which he had received as a reward for
his services in America, but dismissed from the service.
During the Rockingham administration, he was compen
sated for the loss which he had sustained, by being voted a

Colonel Barre.

pension of three thousand two hundred pounds per annum ;
which he subsequently relinquished, pursuant to an arrange
ment with Pitt, on obtaining a lucrative, but not distin
guished office. He usually took office when his party

496 GREAT EVENTS OP

predominated; and was, in the course of his career, a privy
counsellor, vice treasurer of Ireland, paymaster of the
forces, and treasurer of the navy. His best speeches were
delivered during North s administration, on the American
war, to which he appears to have been inflexibly opposed.
His oratory was powerful, but coarse; his manner, rugged;
his countenance, stern; and his stature, athletic. He was
suspected, but apparently without reason, of having assisted
in writing the letters of Junius. For the last twenty years
of his life, he was afflicted with blindness, which, however,
he is said to have borne with cheerful resignation. His
death took place on the 20th of July, 1792.

CHARLES TOWNSHEND.

Charles Townshend, son of Viscount Townshend, was
born 1725. From his youth, he was distinguished for great
quickness of conception and extraordinary curiosity. In
1747, he went into parliament, and continued a member till
he died. He held various offices in the government. In
1765, he was paymaster general, and chancellor of the
exchequer; and a lord of the treasury in August, 1766,
from which period he remained in office until his decease,
which took place on the 4th of September, 1767.

In person, Charles Townshend was tall and beautifully
proportioned; his countenance was manly, handsome,
expressive, and prepossessing. He was much beloved in
private life, and enjoyed an unusual share of domestic
happiness.

Burke, in his speech on American taxation, thus admira
bly depicted the general character of Charles Townshend:
"Before this splendid orb (alluding to the great Lord
Chatham) had entirely set, and while the western horizon
was in a blaze with his descending glory, on the opposite
quarter of the heavens arose another luminary, and for his
hour he became lord of the ascendant. This light, too, is
passed, and set for ever! I speak of Charles Townshend,
officially the reproducer of this fatal scheme (American

AMERICAN HISTORY. 497

taxation) ; whom I cannot even now remember, without
some degree of sensibility. In truth, he was the delight
and ornament of this house, and the charm of every pri
vate society which he honored with his presence. Perhaps
there never arose in this country, nor in any country, a
man of more pointed and finished wit, and (where his pas
sions were not concerned) of a more refined, exquisite, and
penetrating judgment. If he had not so great a stock, as
some have had who flourished formerly, of knowledge long
treasured up, he knew better by far, than any man I ever
was acquainted with, how to bring together, within a short
time, all that was necessary to establish, to illustrate, and
to decorate that side of the question he supported. He
slated his matter skillfully and powerfully; he particularly
excelled in a most luminous explanation and display of his
subject."

CHARLES CORNWALLIS, MARQUIS.

Lord Cornwallis, eldest son of the fifth lord, and first
Earl Cornwallis, was born 1738. At the age of twenty, he
entered the army, and obtained a captaincy. In 1762, on
the death of his brother, he took his seat in the house of
lords. In 1770, he and three other young peers, having
protested, with Lord Camden, against the taxation of
America, Mansfield, the chief justice, is said to have sneer-
ingly observed, "Poor Camden could only get four boys to
join him!"

Although he had opposed the measures of the govern
ment with regard to the disaffected colonies, yet when hos
tilities commenced, he did not scruple to accept of active
employment against the Americans. His history, during
the war, will be found in the preceding pages. He was a
proud man, and most humiliating was it when he was
obliged to surrender to Washington at Yorktown.

But his failure in America did not impair his reputation.
On his return to England, he was made governor of the
Tower. In 1786, he was sent to Calcutta, as governor-
32

498 GREAT EVENTS OP

general and commander-in-chief. Having terminated, sue
cessfully, a war in that country, he returned to England.
In 1799, he became lord-lieutenant of Ireland. Soon after
the expiration of his vice-gerency, he was sent to France
as plenipotentiary for Great Britain, in which capacity he
signed the treaty of Amiens. In 1804, he succeeded the
Marquis Wellesley, as governor-general of India. On his
arrival at Calcutta, he proceeded, by water, to take the
command in the upper provinces. The confinement of the
boat, the want of exercise, and the heat of the weather,
had a most serious effect on his health. Feeling, soon after
*he had landed, that his dissolution was at hand, he prepared
some valuable instructions for his successor; and the last
hours of his life were passed in taking measures to lessen
the difficulties which his decease would produce. He
expired at Ghazepoore, in Benares, on the 5th of Octo
ber, 1805.

Lord Cornwallis was not endowed with any brilliancy
of talent. He had to contend with no difficulties, on his
entrance into life: high birth procured him a military
station, which his connexions enabled him to retain, after
he had committed an error, or, at least, met with a mis
chance, that would have utterly ruined a less influential
commander. Although ambitious, he appears to have pos
sessed but little ardor. He manifested no extraordinary
spirit of enterprise; he hazarded no untried manoeuvres;
and yet, few of his contemporaries passed through life with
more personal credit or public advantage. He had the
wisdom never to depute to others what he could perform
himself. His perseverance, alacrity, and caution, procured
him success as a general, while his strong common sense
rendered him eminent as a governor. He always evinced
a most anxious desire to promote the welfare of those who
were placed under his administration; Ireland and Hindo-
Stan still venerate his memory. His honor was unimpeach
able; his manners, devoid of ostentation; and his private
character, altogether amiable.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 499

Napoleon Buonaparte, in his conversations with Barry
O IVIeara, declared that Lord Cornwallis, by his integrity,
fidelity, frankness, and the nobility of his sentiments, was
the first who had impressed upon him a favorable opinion
of Englishmen. "I do not believe," said the ex-emperor,
"that he was a man of first-rate abilities; but he had talent,
great probity, sincerity, and never broke his word. Some
thing having prevented him from attending at the Hotel de
Dieu, to sign the treaty of Amiens, pursuant to appoint
ment, he sent word to the French ministers that they might
consider it completed, and that he would certainly execute
it the next morning. During the night, he received instruc
tions to object to some of the articles; disregarding which,
he signed the treaty as it stood, observing that his govern
ment, if dissatisfied, might refuse to ratify it, but that,
having once pledged his word, he felt bound to abide by it.
There was a man of honor!" added Napoleon; "a true
Englishman."

LORD CHATHAM.

William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, was born November 15,
1708. His father was Robert Pitt, of Boconnock, in the
county of Cornwall. He received his education at Trinity
college, Cambridge. He took a seat in parliament as early
as 1735, as a member for Old Sarum. His exalted talents,
his lofty spirit, and commanding eloquence, soon rendered
him singularly conspicuous. Under George II., in 1757, he
became premier of that celebrated war administration,
which raised England to a proud preeminence over the
other nations of Europe. His energy was unbounded.
"It must be done," was the reply he often made, when told
that his orders could not be executed. After which, no
excuse was admitted. Under his auspices, England tri
umphed in every quarter of the globe. In America, the
French lost Quebec; in Africa, their chief settlements
fell; in the East Indies, their power was abridged; in
Europe, their armies suffered defeat; while their navy

500 GREAT EVENTS OF

was nearly annihilated, and their commerce almost reduced
to ruin.

On the accession of George the Third, Pitt, who felt
strongly impressed with the policy of declaring war against
Spain, was thwarted in his wishes by the influence of Lord
Bute; and, disdaining to be nominally at the head of a
cabinet which he could not direct, he resigned his office in
October, 1761.

Lord Chatham.

In 1764, he greatly distinguished himself by his opposi
tion to general warrants, which, with all his accustomed
energy and eloquence, he stigmatized as being atrociously
illegal. A search for papers, or a seizure of the person,
without some specific charge, was, he contended, repugnant
to every principle of true liberty. "By the British consti
tution," said he, "every man s house is his castle! not that
it is surrounded by walls and battlements; it may be a
straw-built shed; every wind of heaven may whistle round
it; all the elements of nature may enter it; but the king
cannot; the king dare not."

AMERICAN HISTORY. 501

He invariably opposed, with the whole force of his elo
quence, the measures which led to the American war: and
long after his retirement from office, he exerted himself
most zealously to bring about a reconciliation between the
mother-country and her colonies. But when the Duke of
Portland, in 1778, moved an address to the crown, on the
necessity of acknowledging the independence of America,
Lord Chatham, although he had but just left a sick bed,
opposed the motion with all the ardent eloquence of his
younger days. "My lords," said he, "I lament that my
infirmities have so long prevented my attendance here, at
so awful a crisis. I have made an effort almost beyond my
strength to come down to the house on this day, (and per
haps it will be the last time I shall be able to enter its walls,)
to express my indignation at an idea which has gone forth
of yielding up America. My lords : I rejoice that the grave
has not yet closed upon me; that I am still alive to lift up
my voice against the dismemberment of this ancient and
most noble monarchy. Pressed down, as I am, by the hand
of infirmity, I am little able to assist my country in this
most perilous conjuncture ; but, my lords, while I have
sense and memory, I will never consent to deprive the
royal offspring of the house of Brunswick of their fairest
inheritance."

The Duke of Richmond having replied to this speech,
Lord Chatham attempted to rise again, but fainted, and fell
into the arms of those who were near him. The house
instantly adjourned, and the earl was conveyed home in a
state of exhaustion, from which he never recovered. His
death took place at Hayes, early in the following month,
namely, on the llth of May, 1778. The House of Com
mons voted the departed patriot, who had thus died glo
riously at his post, a public funeral, and a monument in
Westminster abbey at the national expense. An income
of four thousand pounds per annum was annexed to the
earldom of Chatham, and the sum of twenty thousand pounds
cheerfully granted to liquidate his debts: for, instead of

502 AMERICAN HISTORY.

profiting by his public employments, he had wasted his
property in sustaining their dignity, and died in embarrassed
circumstances.

In figure, Lord Chatham was eminently dignified and
commanding. "There was a grandeur in his personal
appearance," says a writer, who speaks of him when in his
decline, "which produced awe and mute attention; and,
though bowed by infirmity and age, his mind shone through
the ruins of his body, armed his eye with lightning, and
clothed his lips with thunder." Bodily pain never subdued
the lofty daring, or the extraordinary activity of his mind.
He even used his crutch as a figure of rhetoric. "You
talk, my lords," said he, on one occasion, "of conquering
America of your numerous friends there and your pow
erful forces to disperse her army. I might as well talk of
driving them before me with this crutch."

CHARLES JAMES FOX.

Charles James Fox was the third son of Henry Fox, Lord
Holland, and was born January 24th, 1749. His mother
was a daughter of the Duke of Richmond, and his sister
the wife of Lord Cornwallis. Lord Holland made it a rule,
in the tuition of his children, to follow and regulate, but not
to restrain nature. This indulgence was a sad error, as it
always is on the part of parents. On arriving to maturity,
Charles used to boast that he was, when young, never
thwarted in any thing. Two instances are related of this
indulgence of the father, before the son was six years old.
One day, standing by his father, while he was winding up
a watch "I have a great mind to break that watch, papa,"
said the boy. "No, Charles; that would be foolish." "In
deed, papa," said he, "I must do it." "Nay," answered the
father, "if you have such a violent inclination, I won t baulk
it." Upon which, he delivered the watch into the hands of
the youngster, who instantly dashed it on the floor.

At another time, while Lord Holland was secretary of
state, having just finished a Jong dispatch which he was

AMERICAN HISTORY. 503

going to send, Mr. Charles, who stood near him, with his
hand on the inkstand, said, "Papa, I have a good mind to
throw this ink over the paper." "Do, my dear," said the
secretary, "if it will give you any pleasure." The young
gentleman immediately threw on the ink, and his father sat
down very composedly to write the dispatch over again.

Such a course of education, we should anticipate, would
work the moral ruin of a child. Its baleful influence was
seen in after years, in gambling, horse-racing, drinking, and
kindred vices, carried to a fearful extent on the part of this
son, whose training was so inauspiciously begun and
persevered in.

Fox.

But, despite of these most degrading and ruinous prac
tices, Fox proved to be one of the most accomplished and
effective orators, and perhaps we may add, statesman of his
times. He was the rival of Pitt; and, though not so finished
in his elocution, he not unfrequently equalled him in the
effect produced.

By what means he attained to such eminence, it scarcely
appears; for the younger part of his life seems to have been
so exclusively devoted to his pleasures, as scarcely to have
time left for the cultivation of his intellect. His genius,
however, was brilliant; and from his earliest years he was
in the society of men distinguished for their cultivated
intellect, and the eminent part they took in the government

504 GREAT EVENTS OP

of the country. It is related of Fox, that he would not
unfrequently spend the entire night at his favorite amuse
ment, gambling, and thence proceed to the House of Com
mons, when he would electrify the whole assembly with
some cogent and brilliant speech.

Fox was a firm, steadfast friend to the Americans and
their independence. At the time the measures which led
to the American war had come to a crisis, a formidable
party existed in England, opposed to the unjust and illiberal
policy of the government. To this party, Fox united him
self; and, from his conspicuous talents, soon acquired the
authority of a leader. In 1773, he opposed the Boston port
bill, and apologized for the conduct of the colonies. In his
speech on that occasion, he arraigned the measures of the
ministers in bold and energetic language, and explained the
principles of the constitution with masculine eloquence.
The session of 1775, opened with a speech from the king,
declaring the necessity of coercion. On this occasion, Fox
poured forth a torrent of his powerful eloquence. In that
plain, forcible language, which formed one of the many
excellencies of his speeches, he showed^what ought to have
been done, what ministers had promised to do, and what
they had not done. He affirmed that Lord Chatham, the
king of Prussia nay, even Alexander the Great never
gained more in one campaign than Lord North had lost.

When the news of the disastrous defeat of Burgoyne
reached England, Fox loudly insisted upon an inquiry into
the causes of his failure. And in like manner, when the
fate of Cornwallis army at Yorktown was made known,
the oppositionists were loud in their denunciations of the
proceedings of ministers in regard to the war. Mr. Fox
designed to make a motion for an investigation into the
conduct of Lord Sandwich, who was at the head of the
admiralty. But he was, for a time, too much indisposed to
make the attempt. It was on this occasion, that Burke is
reported to have said, "that if Fox died, it would be no bad
use of his skin, if, like John Ziska s, it should be converted

AMERICAN HISTORY. 505

into a drum, and used for the purpose of sounding an alarm
to the people of England."

The death of Mr. Fox occurred 13th of August, 1806.

Walpole thus compares the two great orators of England:
"Mr. Fox, as a speaker, might be compared to the rough,
but masterly specimen of the sculptor s art; Mr. Pitt, to the
exquisitely finished statue. The former would need a polish
to render him perfect ; the latter possessed, in a transcendent
degree, every requisite of an accomplished orator. The
force of Mr. Fox s reasoning flashed like lightning upon
the mind of the hearer: the thunder of Mr. Pitt s eloquence
gave irresistible effect to his powerful and convincing
arguments."

The sympathy and support of such men as Fox, during
our Revolutionary struggle, served to sustain and animate
our patriotic fathers. They felt that while they were in
the field, engaged in defeating the armies of England, they
had friends in the House of Commons, who were making
every possible effort to defeat fie impolitic and oppressive
measures of the king and his ministers.

JOHN STUART.

John Stuart, Marquis of Bute, was born in 1715. In the
ninth year of his age, he succeeded his father as Marquis
of Bute. On the accession of George the Third, the high
est dignities in the state were supposed to be within the
grasp of Lord Bute ; but, however he might have swayed
the king s mind in private, he took no public part in the
direction of public affairs until 1761, when he accepted the
secretaryship resigned in that year by Lord Holderness.
At length, he became prime minister; and, immediately on
coming into power, determined, if possible, to effect a peace,
which had for some time been negotiating. He accomplished
his object, but his success rendered him exceedingly unpop
ular. He was accused, by some weak-minded persons, of
having been bribed by the enemies of his country; and it
was added, that the princess dowager had shared with him

506

GREAT EVENTS OF

in the price at which peace had been purchased by the
French government.

He quitted office in April, 1763, but continued to exert a
powerful influence over the mind of the king, especially in
relation to America. Several measures, the object of which
was to humble the colonies, and continue them in subjection
to the crown, are said to have been suggested by this noble
man. He died in 1792.

GEORGE GRENV1LLE.

George Grenville was born 1712. In 1741, he was re
turned to parliament for the town of Buckingham, for which
place he served during the remainder of his life. He held
several important offices. In April, 1763, he became first

Grenvffle.

lord of the treasury and chancellor of the exchequer. He
resigned his office in July, 1765, and died in November,
1770. During his premiership, the project of imposing
internal taxes in America was carried into effect. The

AMERICAN HISTORY. 507

project was first named to him by the king, and urged upon
him. At first, the minister was opposed to the idea, but
after having adopted it as a measure of his administration,
which he was compelled to do by royal authority, he urged
and supported it by all the means in his power.

DUKE OF GRATTON.

Henry Augustus Fitzroy, Duke of Grafton, was born 1735.
He was educated at Cambridge, where he was notoriously
profligate. In July, 1766, the Rockingham administration
was dissolved, and the Duke of Grafton was made first lord
commissioner of the treasury, which office he held until Janu
ary, 1770. He has received an unenviable notoriety from
the strictures of Junius. His administration was composed
of men of different political principles and parties. Junius,
in a letter addressed to the duke, thus narrates, and severely
animadverts upon, the circumstances of his grace s appoint
ment to the premiership: "The spirit of the favorite (Lord
Bute) had some apparent influence upon every administra
tion; and every set of ministers preserved an* appearance
of duration as long as they submitted to that influence; but
there were certain services to be performed for the favorite s
security, or to gratify his resentments, which your prede
cessors in office had the wisdom, or the virtue, not to under
take. A submissive administration was, at last, gradually
collected from the deserters of all parties, interests, and
connexions ; and nothing remained but to find a leader for
these gallant, well-disciplined troops. Stand forth, my lord,
for thou art the man! Lord Bute found no resource of
dependence or security in the proud, imposing supeiiority
of Lord Chatham s abilities; the shrewd, inflexible judg
ment of Mr. Grenville ; nor in the mild, but determined
integrity of Lord Rockingham. His views and situation
required a creature void of all these properties; and he was
forced to go through all his division, resolution, composition,
and refinement of political chemistry, before he happily
arrived at the caput mortuum of vitriol in your grace. Flat

508 GREAT EVENTS OF

and insipid in your retired state, but brought into action,
you become vitriol again. Such are the extremes of alter
nate indolence or fury, which have governed your whole
administration !"

FREDERICK NORTH, EARL OF GUILFORD.

This nobleman, better known as Lord North, was the
minister of George III., under whose administration Eng
land lost her American colonies. He succeeded Charles
Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer; and, in 1770,
the Duke of Grafton, as first lord of the treasury, and con
tinued in that high, but laborious office, till the conclusion
of the war. As a public character, Lord North was a
flowing and persuasive orator, well skilled in argumenta
tion, and master of great presence and coolness of mind;
and, in private life, he was very amiable, cheerful, and
jocose in conversation, the friend of learned men, and cor
rect in conduct. In his policy towards America, he was
stern and uncompromising. On first coming into power,
he was inclined to be conciliatory; but soon he adopted
restrictive and oppressive measures, more so than his pre
decessors, and, at length, declared that he would omit no
means but that he would bring America in humility at his
feet. The faithful warnings of Pitt, Burke, Fox, and
others, had no restraining influence, and the consequence
was, that America was lost to the British crown. Lord
North, in the latter years of his life, was afflicted with
blindness. He died July, 1792, aged sixty.

BARRASTRE TARLETON.

Colonel Tarleton was born in Liverpool, on the 21st of
August, 1754, and at first commenced studying law, but, on
the breaking out of war in America, he entered the army,
and, having arrived in that country, he was permitted to
raise a body of troops called the "British Legion," which
he commanded in several . successful excursions against the
enemy. Such was the daring intrepidity, energy, and skill,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 509

with which he conducted his corps, that he may be said to
have greatly accelerated, if not secured, some of the most
important victories under Lord Cornwallis. On his return
to England, he was made a colonel, and became so popu
lar that, in 1790, he was returned, free of expense, as a
member for Liverpool, which he represented in three sub
sequent parliaments.

In 1818, previously to which he had been raised to the
rank of general, he was created a baronet, and, on the
coronation of George the Fourth, was made a K. C. B.
He was one of the bravest officers of his time, and is
described as having been to the British, in the American
war, what Arnold, in his early career, was to the
Americans.

SIR PETER PARKER,

Sir Peter Parker, son of Rear-admiral Christopher Par
ker, was born in 1723, and entered the navy under the
auspices of his father. Having served with great reputa
tion on several occasions, in 1775 he hoisted his broad
pendant on board the Bristol, of fifty guns, in which he
proceeded, with a squadron under his command, to the
American station. On account of bad weather and other
impediments, he did not reach Cape Fear until May, 1776.
In the following month, he made an unsuccessful attack on
Charleston, in South Carolina. Shortly afterwards, he
joined Lord Howe, the commander-in-chief, at New York,
whence he was dispatched, with the Asia, Renown, and
Preston, to distract the attention of the enemy, while the
army attacked the lines on Long Island. Towards the
close of the same year, he proceeded, in command of a
small squadron, to make an attempt on Rhode Island, of
which he obtained possession without loss. He was now
advanced to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue; and, a
few months after, appointed to the chief command on the
Jamaica station, where he served with signal success until
1782, in which year he returned with a convoy to England.

510 GREAT EVENTS OF

Before his death, which occurred in 1811, he became
admiral of the blue and admiral of the white.

SIR WILLIAM MEADOWS.

Sir William Meadows was born in 1738. In 1775, he
repaired with his regiment to America, where he distin
guished himself, particularly at the battle of Brandywine,
during which he was wounded.

In 1792, he served under Cornwallis in India. On
returning to England, he was appointed governor of the
Isle of Wight, and, afterwards, governor of Hull. He died
at Bath, 1813.

As a military man, he was highly distinguished. He
was invariably cheerful, during an engagement; and his
troops, by whom he was much beloved, are said, on more
than one occasion, to have mounted the breach, laughing
at their general s last joke. His hilarity scarcely ever
deserted him; one day, while on a reconnoitering party, he
observed a twenty-four-pound shot strike the ground, on his
right, in such a direction that, had he proceeded, it would,
in all probability, have destroyed him; he, therefore, stopped
his horse, and, as the ball dashed across the road in front
of him, gracefully took off his hat, and said: "I beg, sir,
that you will continue your promenade ; I never take the
precedence of any gentleman of your family."

GENERAL GAGE.

General Thomas Gage, second son of Viscount Gage,
was born about the year 1721, and entered the army at an
early age. Having served with considerable credit, he
was commissioned as lieutenant-general; soon after which,
(April, 1774,) he was appointed to succeed Mr. Hutchinson,
as governor of Massachusetts Bay. In May, he sailed for
Boston with four regiments, where, contrary to his expect
ations, he was received with great ceremony and outward
respect.

About this time, serious troubles of the colonies with

AMERICAN HISTORY. 511

England began. General Gage took strong and decided
measures, and hastened, rather than retarded, an open
contest. By his order it was that the military stores at
Concord were destroyed, which led to the skirmish at
Lexington, and which opened the war.

On the 10th of October, 1775, he resigned his command to
Sir William Howe, and departed for England. At the time
of his death, which took place on the 2d of April, 1788, he
was a general in the army. His talents for command are
said to have been respectable.

SIR GUY CARLTON.

Guy Carlton, Lord Dorchester, was born in Ireland, in
1722. In 1748, he became lieutenant-colonel. In 1758, he
served at the siege of Louisburg under Amherst, and the

Sir Guy Carlton.

following year under Wolfe, at the siege of Quebec. Ulti
mately he became governor of Quebec, and, during his
administration, defeated the American flotilla under Arnold.
In 1790, having been created Baron Dorchester, he was

512 GREAT EVENTS OF

appointed governor of all the British possessions, except
Newfoundland, in North America. The close of his life
was passed in retirement. He died in 1808. As a soldier.
Lord Dorchester appears to have deservedly obtained a
high reputation for courage and skill.

MARQUIS OF ROCKINGHAM.

Charles Watson Wentworth, Marquis of Rockingham,
was born 1730. In 1763, disgusted with the proceedings of
Lord Bute, then the reigning favorite at court, he resigned
the situation of a lord of the bed-chamber, which he had
for some time before held, and also his lord-lieutenancy
of Yorkshire. Two years had scarcely elapsed, however,
when the whole system of government having undergone a
change, he was appointed, in July, 1765, first lord of the
treasury, in the room of George Grenville. He seems to
have brought to his exalted station an anxious desire to
advance the prosperity of his country; and had his talents
been equal to his good intentions, his administration might
have proved fortunate. But the crisis in which he took
office was important and even dangerous, and he had to
struggle against the intrigues of an opposition, powerful
both in numbers and talent. He soon became convinced
of the impracticability of remaining at the helm of affairs,
and resigned the premiership on the 1st of August, 1766.

During the long administration of Lord North, the mar
quis was considered, in the House of Lords, as the head of
the aristocratic part of the opposition; but his conduct was
entirely free from that political rancor which has too often
disgraced the parliamentary behavior of the greatest states
men in England. At length, Lord North felt compelled to
succumb beneath the force and continued attacks of his
powerful rival, Fox; and George the Third offered the
premiership to Lord Shelburne, who, however, declared
that, in his judgment, no one was so well fitted to take the
lead in administration as the Marquis of Rockingham.
Accordingly, in March, 1782, the marquis was again ele-

AMERICAN HISTORY.

513

vated to the chief direction of affairs, having for his princi
pal colleagues, the Earl of Shelburne and Mr. Fox. The
ministry thus formed, seemed likely to be permanent; for it
united much of the wealth and talent of the country. The
hopes of the nation were, however, doomed to be miserably
disappointed. On the 1st of July, the marquis was seized
with a violent spasmodic affection, and almost instantly
expired. He had long anticipated his approaching death,
and is said to have expressed but one motive for wishing a
continuance of life, which was, that he might see his country
extricated from her troubles.

BURKE.

The history of this distinguished statesman and eloquent
orator is exceedingly interesting, but it belongs to these
pages to notice him only as he was a friend to American

Edmund Burke.

rights, and often lifted up his voice in parliament in defence
of them. He was born in Dublin, 1730. His father was a
respectable attorney. Burke received his education at
33

514 GREAT EVENTS OF

Trinity college ; on the completion of which, he studied law,
but devoted himself chiefly to literature. He conducted
Dodley s celebrated Annual Register for many years. In
1765, he entered into public life, being made private secre
tary to the Marquis of Rockingham at the time that noble
man was called to the head of the treasury. Soon after,
he was elected to parliament. In 1766, he took a promi
nent part in a debate relative to the affairs of America, and
often, afterwards, raised his voice in opposition to the
arbitrary measures of the government. For a time, the
affairs of America are said to have engrossed almost all his
attention.

During one of the debates on American affairs, a mem
ber from Hull, by the name of Hartley, after having driven
four-fifths of a very full house from the benches, by an
unusually dull speech, at length requested that the riot act
might be read, for the purpose of elucidating one of his
propositions. Burke, who was impatient to address the
house himself, immediately started up, and exclaimed: "The
riot act! My dearest friend, why, in the name of every
thing sacred, have the riot act read ? The mob, you see, is
already dispersed!" Peals of laughter followed the utter
ance of this comic appeal, which Lord North frequently
declared to be one of the happiest instances of wit he
ever heard.*

Burke died in 1797. Unlike many of the statesmen of

* Hartley was considered a tedious speaker on account of his prolixity. But
he was a friend to America, and often told the ministers some very unwelcome
truths. The following good story is told of him: One afternoon, Jenkinson,
the first Lord Liverpool, left the house when the member from Hull rose to
speak ; and presuming that the honorable gentleman would, as usual, deliver a
very long, dull speech, he walked home, mounted his horse, and rode to his
country-house, where he dined ; and, after strolling for some time about his
grounds, returned at a gentle pace to town. On his arrival at home, he sent a
messenger to the house to ascertain what had been done, and how soon the
division might be expected to take place. The reply he received was, that
Mr. Hartley had not yet done speaking; and when Jenkinson, at length,
thought it advisable, in order to be in time for voting, to go down to Westmin-
Bter, he found the long-winded orator still on his legs !

AMERICAN HISTORY. 515

his day, "his character, in private life, was almost unim
peachable." As a public speaker, his manner was bold
and forcible; his delivery, vehement and unembarrassed;
but, though easy, he was inelegant. His head continually
oscillated, and his gesticulations were frequently violent.
To the last hour of his life, his pronunciation was Hiber
nian. Although a great orator, he was not a skillful debater.
Few men ever possessed greater strength of imagination,
or a more admirable choice of words. His mind was
richly stored, and he had the most perfect mastery over its
treasures. Johnson said he was not only the first man in
the House of Commons, but the first man every where ; and,
on being asked if he did not think Burke resembled Cicero,
replied, "No, sir; Cicero resembled Burke."

THADDEUS KOSCIUSKO.

Thaddeus Kosciusko, a Polish officer in the American
revolutionary war, was born in Lithuania, in 1756, of an
ancient and noble family, and educated at the military
school at Warsaw. He afterwards studied in France.
He came to America, recommended, by Franklin, to Gen
eral Washington, by whom he was appointed his aid. He
was also appointed his engineer, with the rank of colonel,
in October 1776. At the unsuccessful siege of Ninety-Six,
in 1781, he very judiciously directed the operations. It
was, in 1774, that he left this country, and, in 1786, he
returned to Poland. In 1789, the diet gave him the
appointment of major-general. In the campaign of 1792,
he distinguished himself against the Russians. In 1794,
the Poles again took arms, and were headed by Kosciusko;
but, after several splendid battles, he was taken and thrown
into prison by Catharine, but was released by Paul I.
When the emperor presented him with his own sword, he
declined it, saying: "I no longer need a sword, since I
have no longer a country." Never afterwards did he wear
a sword. In August, 1797, he visited America, and was
received with honor. For his revolutionary services, he

516 GREAT EVENTS OF

received a pension. In 1798, he went to France. Having
purchased an estate near Fontainebleau, he lived there till
1814. In 1816, he settled at Soleure, in Switzerland. In
1817, he abolished slavery on his estate in Poland. He
died at Soleure, in consequence of a fall with his horse from
a precipice near Vevay, October 16, 1817, aged sixty-one.
He was never married.

COUNT PULASKI,

Count Pulaski was a Polander by birth, who, with a few
men, in 1771, carried off King Stanislaus from the middle
of his capital, though surrounded with a numerous body of
guards and a Russian army. The king soon escaped, and
declared Pulaski an outlaw. After his arrival in this coun
try, he offered his services to congress, and was honored
with the rank of brigadier-general. He discovered the
greatest intrepidity in an engagement with a party of the
British near Charleston, in May, 1779. In the assault upon
Savannah, October 9th, by General Lincoln and Count
D Estaing, Pulaski was wounded, at the head of two hun
dred horsemen, as he was galloping into the town, with the
intention of charging in the rear. He died on the llth,
and congress resolved that a monument should be erected
to his memory.

BARON DE KALB.

Baron de Kalb was a native of Germany, but had been
long employed in the service of France, previous to the
commencement of the American revolution. He arrived
in this country in 1777; and being an officer of great expe
rience, he early received from congress the commission of
major-general. In the battle near Camden, August, 1780,
he fell, after receiving eleven wounds, in his vigorous exer
tions to prevent the defeat of the Americans. He died
August 19th, aged forty-seven, having served three years
with high reputation. His last moments were spent in dic
tating a letter, which expressed his warm affection for the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 517

men and officers of his division, and his admiration of their
firmness and courage in withstanding a superior force. An
ornamental tree was planted at the head of his grave in
the neighborhood of Camden, and congress resolved that a
monument should be erected to his memory at Annapolis,
with a very honorable inscription.

BARON STEUBEN.

Frederick William, Baron de Steuben, was a Prussian
officer, aid-de-camp to Frederick the Great, and lieutenant-
general in the army of that distinguished commander. He
arrived in America in 1777; soon after which, he was made
inspector-general, with the rank of major-general. He
established a uniform system of manoeuvres ; and, by his
skill and persevering industry, effected, during the continu
ance of the troops at Valley Forge, a most decided improve
ment in all ranks of the army. He was a volunteer in the
action at Monmouth, and commanded in the trenches at
Yorktown on the day which concluded the struggle with
Great Britain. He died at Steubenville, New York, No
vember 28th, 1794, aged sixty-one years.

"When the army was disbanded, and the old soldiers
shook hands in farewell, Lieutenant-colonel Cochran, a
Green-mountain veteran, said: For myself, I could stand it;
but my wife and daughters are in the garret of that wretched
tavern, and I have no means of removing them. Come/
said the baron, I will pay my respects to Mrs. C. and her
daughters. And when he left them, their countenances
were brightened ; for he gave them all he had to give.
This was at Newburg. On the wharf, he saw a poor
wounded black man, who wanted a dollar to pay for his
passage home. Of whom the baron borrowed the dollar,
it is not known ; but he soon returned ; when the negro
hailed the sloop, and cried: God bless you, master baron!
The state of New Jersey gave him a small farm. New
York gave him sixteen thousand acres in Oneida county; a
pension of twenty-five hundred dollars was also given him.

518 GREAT EVENTS OF

He built him a log house at Steubenville, gave a tenth-part
of his land to his aids and servants, and parceled out the
rest to twenty or thirty tenants. His library was his chief
solace. Having but little exercise, he died of apoplexy.
Agreeably to his request, he was wrapped in his cloak, and
buried in a plain coffin, without a stone. He was a believer
in Jesus Christ, and a member of the Reformed Dutch
Church, New York."

COUNT ROCHAMBEAU

Jean Baptiste Donatien de Vimeur, Comte de Rocham-
beau, marshal of France, was born at Vendome in 1725.
At the age of sixteen he entered the army, and served in
Germany, under Marshal Broglio. In 1746, he became aid
to Louis Philip, Duke of Orleans. In 1780, having been
made lieutenant-general, he was sent with an army of six
thousand men to the assistance of the United States of
America. On reaching the place of his destination, he
landed in Rhode Island, and soon after acted in concert
with Washington, first against Clinton in New York, and
then against Cornwallis, rendering important services at the
siege of Yorktown, which were rewarded by a present of
two cannon taken from Lord Cornwallis. After the Revo
lution, Rochambeau was raised to the rank of a marshal by
Louis XVI., and received the command^ of the army of the
north. He was soon superseded by more active officers,
and being calumniated by the popular journalists, he
addressed to the legislative assembly a vindication of his
conduct. A decree of approbation was consequently passed
in May, 1792, and he retired to his estate near Vendome,
with a determination to interfere no more with public affairs.
He was subsequently arrested, and narrowly escaped suffer
ing death under the tyranny of Robespiere. In 1803, he
was presented to Buonaparte, who in the following year
gave him a pension and the cross of grand officer of th&gt;
legion of honor. His death took place in 1809. Encyclo
pedia Americana.

AMERICAN HISTORY.

519

COUNT D ESTAESG.

Charles Henry, Count d Estaing, admiral and lieutenant-
general of the armies of France, before the Revolution, was
a native of Ravel, in Auvergne, and was descended from
an ancient family in that province. Count d Estaing com
menced his career by serving in the East Indies, under
Lally, when he was taken prisoner, and sent home on his
parole. Having engaged in hostilities again before he was
regularly exchanged, he was taken a second time, and
imprisoned at Portsmouth. During the American war, he
was employed as vice-admiral.

At the capture of the isle tff Grenada, he distinguished
himself; but on every occasion he showed more courage
than conduct or professional skill. He promoted the Revo
lution, and in 1789, he was appointed a commander of the
National Guards at Versailles. In 1791, he addressed to
the national assembly a letter full of protestations of attach
ment to the constitution, on the occasion of the approaching
trial of the king. He suffered under the guillotine in 1793,
as a counter-revolutionist, at the age of sixty-five.

520

GREAT EVENTS OF

V. FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.

ORIGINAL Governments of the Colonies Union between them Plan proposed
by Dr. Franklin First Congress Congress of 74 Confederation De
fects of it Convention of States proposed by Virginia Commissioners
from five States meet at Annapolis Powers too limited to act Recom
mend a General Convention of States Delegates appointed Convention
meets at Philadelphia Decides to form a new Constitution Draft pre
pared Discussed Adopted Speech of Dr. Franklin Constitution signed
Adopted by the several States Amendments States admitted since
the adoption Remarks on the Constitution.

The several colonies established in America had govern
ments which varied according as they were charter, propri
etary, or royal, which were the three forms of government
existing in America prior to the Revolution. In certain
particulars, they differed from each other as classes, and the
classes differed as individuals. But for a series of years
there existed no general political association, or bond of
union among them. As early, however, as 1643, the New
England colonies, Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut,
and New Haven, entered into a perpetual alliance, offensive
and defensive, for mutual protection against the claims of

AMERICAN HISTORY. 521

their Dutch neighbors, and the assaults of their Indian foes.
By the articles of this confederation, the jurisdiction of each
colony within its own borders was to be exclusive; on the
occurrence of war, each one was to furnish its quota of men
and provisions, according to its population; and two com
missioners from each colony were to hold an annual meeting
to decide on all matters of general interest. With some
alterations, this confederacy existed more than forty years;
it was dissolved only in 1686, when the charters of the New
England colonies were vacated by a commissioner from
James II. This union was productive of many advantages
to the colonies. Besides preserving a mutual good under
standing among them, and thus preventing encroachments
upon one another s rights, .assistance was rendered in their
wars with the Indians; without which, it is probable that
the more feeble would have been broken up.

In 1754, an attempt at union was made on a more exten
sive scale. The plan originated in a call from the lords
commissioners for trade and the plantations, and consisted
of deputies from the New England provinces, New York,
Pennsylvania, and Maryland. The congress met at Albany.
The object proposed by the commissioners was to consider
the best means of defence in case of a war with France,
and particularly to form an alliance with the Six Nations.
Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, availing himself of the
occasion, proposed to the several governors that the dele
gates should be instructed on the subject of a general union
or confederation. This meeting with general approbation,
the delegates were so instructed. A plan of union, prepared
by Dr. Franklin, was discussed, and substantially adopted
the delegates from Connecticut dissenting.* But it received
the approbation neither of the colonies nor of the king s
council ; not by the first, because it was supposed to give
too much power to the president-general, who was to be

* For a more particular account of this plan of union, the reader is referred
to Pitkin s History of the United States, vol. i. p. 142, or Holmes Annals,
vol. ii. p. 55.

522 GREAT EVENTS OF

the king s representative; nor by the latter, because too
much power was supposed to be given to the representa
tives of the people.

The foregoing plan having failed, no other attempt at
union was made for several years. At length, in 1765,
in consequence of the passing of the stamp act by parlia
ment, and other grievances, the assembly of Massachusetts
in June of that year adopted the following resolution:
"That it is highly expedient there should be a meeting, as
soon as may be, of committees from the houses of repre
sentatives or burgesses, in the several colonies, to consult
on the present circumstances of the colonies, and the diffi
culties to which they are and must be reduced, and to con
sider of a general congress, to be held at New York, the
first Tuesday of October. A letter was prepared, to be
sent to the several speakers, and a committee was chosen
for Massachusetts."

In consequence of the proceedings under this recom
mendation, "on the 7th of October, a congress, consisting
of twenty-eight delegates from the assemblies of Mas
sachusetts, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations,
Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, the
Delaware counties, Maryland, and South Carolina, con
vened in the city of New York, and Timothy Ruggles, of
Massachusetts, was chosen president. The first measure
of the congress was a declaration of the rights and griev
ances of the colonists. They were declared to be entitled
to all the rights and liberties of natural-born subjects within
the kingdom of Great Britain; among the most essential of
which are, the exclusive power to tax themselves, and the
privileges of a trial by jury. The grievance chiefly com
plained of was the act granting certain stamp duties and
other duties in the British colonies, which, by taxing the
colonies without their consent, and by extending the juris
diction of courts of admiralty, was declared to have a
direct tendency to subvert their rights and liberties. A
petition to the king, and a memorial to each house of par-

AMERICAN HISTORY. 523

liament, were also agreed on ; and it was recommended to
the several colonies to appoint special agents, who should
unite their utmost endeavors in soliciting redress of griev
ances. The assemblies of Virginia, North Carolina, and
Georgia, were prevented, by their governors, from send
ing representatives to the congress; but they forwarded
petitions to England, similar to those appointed by
that body."*

In 1774, the grievances of the colonies still continuing,
and having been increased by the open assertion of Great
Britain of the justice of her pretensions, another congress
was assembled at Philadelphia, which consisted of dele
gates from eleven colonies. In this congress, each colony
had one vote. Their principal acts consisted of a declara
tion of rights, and in spirited addresses to the people of
British America and Great Britain, together with a recom
mendation to the colonies to adopt resolutions of non-im
portation, non-exportation, and non-consumption.

The resolutions of this congress received the general
sanction of the provincial congress and of the colonial
assemblies. Their power was merely advisory; "yet their
recommendations," says Dr. Holmes, "were more generally
and more effectually carried into execution by the colonies
than the laws of the best-regulated state."

But the dissuasive measures adopted by this congress
having no effect on the king and his ministers, another con
gress followed in 1775, "whose pacific efforts to bring about
a change in the views of the other party being equally
unavailing, and the commencement of actual hostilities
having, at length, put an end to all hope of reconciliation,
the congress finding, moreover, that the popular voice
began to call for an entire and perpetual dissolution of the
political ties which had connected them with Great Britain,
proceeded on the memorable 4th of July, 1776, to declare
the thirteen colonies independent states.

"During the discussions of this solemn act, a commit-

* Holmes Annals.

524 GREAT EVENTS OF

tee, consisting of a member from each colony, had been
appointed to prepare and digest a form of confederation foi
the future management of the common interest, which had,
hitherto, been left to the discretion of congress, guided by
the exigencies of the contest, and by the known intentions,
or occasional instructions of the colonial legislatures.

"It appears that as early as the 21st of July, 1775, a
plan, entitled Articles of Confederation and perpetual
union of the Colonies/ had been sketched by Dr. Franklin,
the plan being on that day submitted by him to congress ;
and though not copied into their journals, remaining on their
files in his hand-writing. But, notwithstanding the term
* perpetual, observed in the title, the articles provided
expressly for the event of a return of the colonies to a
connection with Great Britain.

" This sketch became a basis for the plan reported by the
committee on the 12th of July, now also remaining on the
files of congress, in the hand-writing of Mr. Dickinson.
The plan, though dated after the Declaration of Indepen
dence, was probably drawn up before that event; since
the name of colonies, not states, is used throughout the
draught. The plan reported .was debated and amended
from time to time, till the 17th of November, 1777, when it
was agreed to by congress, and proposed to the legisla
tures of the states, with an explanatory and recommenda
tory letter. The ratifications of these, by their delegates
in congress, duly authorized, took place at successive
dates; but were not completed till the 1st of March, 1781 ;
when Maryland, who had made it a prerequisite that the
vacant lands acquired from the British crown should be a
common fund, yielded to the persuasion that a final and
formal establishment of the federal union and government
would make a favorable impression, not only on other for
eign nations, but on Great Britain herself."*

Under this confederation, the country went through the

* Madison Papers, vol. ii. p. 687-9.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 525

war. Fortunate it was, however, that the war terminated
when it did, as the "rope of sand," as the confederation
was called, would probably have served as a bond of union
but a few years longer. Indeed, it had received the cor
dial approbation of none of the colonies while some of
them had, at length, acceded to it rather from necessity
than choice.

"The principal difficulties which embarrassed the pro
gress and retarded the completion of the plan of confeder
ation," says Mr. Madison, "may be traced to first, the
natural repugnance of the parties to a relinquishment of
power ; secondly, a natural jealousy of its abuse in other
than hands their own ; thirdly, the rule of suffrage among
parties whose inequality in size did not correspond with that
of their wealth, or of their military or free population;
fourthly, the selection and definition of the powers, at once
necessary to the federal head, and safe to the several
members.

"To these sources of difficulty, incident to the formation
of all such confederacies, were added two others, or^e of a
temporary, the other of a permanent nature. The first,
was the case of the crown-lands, so called, because they
had been held by the British crown; and being ungranted
to individuals, when its authority ceased, were considered
by the states within whose charters or asserted limits they
lay, as devolving on them; while it was contended by the
others, that, being wrested from the dethroned authority by
the equal exertions of all, they resulted of right and in
equity to the benefit of all. The lands, being of vast
extent, and of growing value, were the occasion of much
discussion and heart-burning, and proved the most obstinate
of the impediments to an earlier consummation of the plan
of the federal government. The state of Maryland, the
last that acceded to it, firmly withheld her assent, till the
1st of March, 1781 ; and then yielded only in the hope that,
by giving a stable and authoritative character to the con
federation, a successful termination of the contest might be

526 GREAT EVENTS OF

accelerated. The dispute was happily compromised, by
successive surrenders of portions of the territory by the
states having exclusive claims to it, and acceptances of
them by congress.

"The other source of dissatisfaction was the peculiar
situation of some of the states, which, having no convenient
ports for foreign commerce, were subject to be taxed by
their neighbors, through whose ports their commerce was
carried on. New Jersey, placed between Philadelphia and
New York, was likened to a cask tapped at both ends;
and North Carolina, between Virginia and South Carolina,
to a patient bleeding at both arms. The Articles of Con
federation provided no remedy for the complaint; which
produced a strong protest on the part of New Jersey, and
never ceased to be a source of discord, until the new con
stitution superseded the old.

"But the radical infirmity of the Articles of Confedera
tion was the dependence of congress on the voluntary and
simultaneous compliance with its requisitions by so many
independent communities, each consulting, more or less, its
particular interests and convenience, and distrusting the
compliance of the others. While the paper emissions of
congress continued to circulate, they were employed as a
sinew of war, like gold and silver. When that ceased to
be the case, and the fatal defect of the political system was
felt in its alarming force, the war was merely kept alive,
and brought to a successful conclusion, by such foreign aids
and temporary expedients as could be applied; a hope
prevailing with many, and a wish with all, that a state of
peace, and the sources of prosperity opened by it, would
give to the confederacy, in practice, the efficiency which
had been inferred in theory."

The close of the war brought no adequate relief. The
wealth of the country was exhausted. Congress had no
funds, and no means of raising money for the discharge of
arrears of pay due to the soldiers of the Revolution, but by
an appeal to the legislative assemblies of the several states.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 527

Even for their own maintenance, they were dependent
upon the assemblies. The legislatures themselves often
knew not what to do.

"The distress of the inhabitants was continually on the
increase; and in Massachusetts, where it was most felt, an
insurrection of a serious- character was the consequence.
Near the close of the year 1786, the populace assembled, to
the number of two thousand, in the north-western part of
the state, and, choosing Daniel Shays their leader, demanded
that the collection of debts should be suspended, and that
the legislature should authorize the emission of paper
money for general circulation. Two bodies of militia,
drawn from those parts where dissatisfaction did not pre
vail, were immediately dispatched against them, one under
command of General Lincoln, the other of General Shep-
ard. The disaffected were dispersed with less difficulty
than had been apprehended, and, abandoning their sedi
tious purposes, adopted the proffered indemnity of the
government.

"The time, at length, came, when the public mind gave
tokens of being prepared for a change in the constitution
of the general government an occurrence, the necessity
of which had long been foreseen by Washington and most
of the distinguished patriots of that period. Evil had
accumulated upon evil, till the mass became too oppres
sive to be endured, and the voice of the nation cried out
for relief. The first decisive measures proceeded from
the merchants, who came forward almost simultaneously in
all parts of the country, with representations of the utter
prostration of the mercantile interests, and petitions for a
speedy and efficient remedy. It was shown, that the
advantages of this most important source of national pros
perity were flowing into the hands of foreigners, and that
the native merchants were suffering for the want of a just
protection and a uniform system of trade. The wise and
reflecting were convinced that some decided efforts were
necessary to strengthen the general government, or that a

528 GREAT EVENTS OF

dissolution of the union, and perhaps a devastating anarchy,
would be inevitable."*

The first step, which led to the convention of 1787, was
taken by Virginia, in a proposition of her legislature, in
January, 1786, for a convention of delegates to establish
such a system of commercial relations as would promote
general harmony and prosperity. The above proposal
was cordially approved by Delaware, Pennsylvania, New
Jersey, and New York, and delegates were accordingly
appointed by them, in addition to Virginia. These con
vened at Annapolis, September, 1786; but they had scarcely
entered into a discussion of topics, which naturally forced
themselves into view, before they discovered the powers
with which they were intrusted to be so limited, as to tie
up their hands from effecting any purpose that could be of
essential utility. On this account, as well as from the
circumstance that so few states were represented, they
wisely declined deciding on any important measures in
reference to the particular subject for which they had come
together. This convention is memorable, however, as
having been the prelude to the one which followed.
Before the commissioners adjourned, a report was agreed
upon, in which the necessity of a revision and reform of the
articles of the old federal compact was strongly urged, and
which contained a recommendation to all the state legis
latures "for the appointment of deputies, to meet at Phila
delphia, with more ample powers and instructions." This
report was sent to congress, as well as to the several states.

In the appointment of delegates, agreeably to the fore
going recommendation, Virginia took the lead. February,
1787, the subject claimed the attention of congress, and
the following preamble and resolution were adopted:

"Whereas, there is provision, in the articles of confed
eration and perpetual union, for making alterations therein,
by the assent of a congress of the United States, and of
the legislatures of the several states; and whereas expe-

Hinton.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 529

nence hath evinced that there are defects in the present
confederation, as a means to remedy which, several of the
states, and particularly the state of New York, by express
instruction to their delegates in congress, have suggested a
convention for the purpose expressed in the following reso-
tion, and such convention appearing to be the most proba
ble means of establishing in these states a firm national
government

"Resolved, That, in the opinion of congress, it is expe
dient, that, on the second Monday in May next, a conven
tion of delegates, who shall have been appointed by the
several states, be held at Philadelphia, for the sole and
express purpose of revising the articles of confederation,
and reporting to congress and the several legislatures such
alterations and provisions therein, as shall, when agreed to
in congress, and confirmed by the states, render the federal
constitution adequate to the exigencies of government, and
the preservation of the union."

In consequence of this recommendation, all the states
appointed delegates to the convention, excepting Rhode
Island.

On the day fixed for the meeting of the deputies in con
vention, Monday, May, 14th, 1787, a small number only had
assembled. May 25th, seven states were represented.
The deputation from Pennsylvania, proposed George
Washington, Esq., late commander-in-chief, for president
of the convention,* and he was unanimously elected.

Tuesday, March 29th, the convention entered upon the
solemn duties of their commission. A question of serious
magnitude early engrossed their attention, viz: whether
they should amend the old system, or form a new one. For
the former object, they had been appointed, congress having
limited their power to a revision of the articles of the con-

* " The nomination came with particular grace from Pennsylvania, as Dr.
Franklin alone could have been thought of as a competitor. The doctor was
himself to have made the nomination of General Washington, but the state of
the weather and of his health confined him to his house." Madison Papers.
34

530 GREAT EVENTS OF

federation. But the defects of the old system were so
many, and of such magnitude, that, at the session of the
convention the ahove day, Edmund Randolph, of Virginia,
submitted fifteen resolutions, as the basis of a new consti
tution. These resolutions, denominated the Virginia plan,
were debated and amended until the 15th of June, when
Mr. Patterson, of New Jersey, presented a project for
revising the articles of confederation. This was called the
Jersey plan* and, on motion of Mr. Patterson, was taken
up the Virginia plan, meanwhile, being postponed.

On the 18th, Mr. Dickinson moved, in committee of the
whole, to "postpone the first resolution in Mr. Patterson s
plan, in order to take up the following, viz: that the Articles
of Confederation ought to be revised and amended, so as to
render the government of the United States adequate to the
exigencies, the preservation, and the prosperity of the union
the postponement was agreed to by ten states; Pennsyl
vania, divided." The following day, this substitute was
rejected by a vote of six states to four, and one divided.
Mr. Patterson s plan was again at large before the commit
tee. Towards the close of the session of the same day, the
question was taken upon postponing this latter plan, and
carried by a vote of seven states to three, and one divided.
Mr. Randolph s, or the Virginia plan, came again under con-

* " This plan had been concerted among the deputation, or members thereof,
from Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and perhaps Mr. Mar
tin, from Maryland, who made with them a common cause, though on different
principles. Connecticut and New York were against a departure from the
principles of the confederation, wishing rather to add a few new powers to
congress, than to substitute a national government. The states of New Jersey
and Delaware were opposed to a national government, because its patrons
considered a proportional representation of the states as the basis of it. The
eagerness displayed by the members opposed to a national government, from
these different motives, began now to produce serious anxiety for the result of the
convention. Mr. Dickinson said to Mr. Madison : You see the consequence
of pushing things too far. Some of the members from the small states wish
for two branches in the general legislature, and are friends to a good national
government ; but we would sooner submit to foreign power, than submit to be
deprived, in both branches of the legislature, of an equality of suffrage, and
thereby be thrown under the dominion of the larger states. " Madison Paper t.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 531

sideration. This was now further discussed to the 23d of
June, when, on motion of Mr. Gerry, the proceedings of the
convention for the establishment of a national government,
except the part relating to an executive, were referred to a
committee, to prepare and report a constitution conformable
thereto. This committee consisted of Mr. Rutledge, Mr.
Randolph, Mr. Gorham, Mr. Ellsworth, and Mr. Wilson.
"On the 26th of the same month, those relating to the exe
cutive having been adopted, they, with various other propo
sitions submitted by individuals, were referred to the same
committee, and the commitee adjourned to the 6th of August,
when the committee reported a draft of a constitution. This
was under debate until the 9th of September, and underwent
many material alterations. A committee, consisting of Mr.
Johnson, Mr. Hamilton, G. Morris, Mr. Madison, and Mr.
King, was then selected to revise the style and arrange
the articles. The manner in which these eminent scholars
and statesmen performed the duty assigned them, appears
from the great precision and accuracy of the language of
the constitution, as well as the happy arrangement of its
various articles."

The report of this committee was made on the 12th of
September, and further debated till the 16th, when the con
stitution as amended was agreed to by all the states, and
ordered to be engrossed.

On the following day, September 17th, after the reading
of the constitution as engrossed, the venerable Franklin rose,
and putting a written speech into the hands of Mr. Wilson,
requested him to read it:

"Mr. President: I confess that there are several parts of
this constitution which I do not at present approve, but I am
not sure I shall never approve them; for having lived long,
I have experienced many instances of being obliged by
better information, or fuller consideration, to change opinions
even on important subjects, which I once thought right, but
found to be otherwise. It is therefore that, the older I grow,
the more apt I am to doubt my own judgment, and to pay

532 GREAT EVENTS OP

more respect to the judgment of others. Most men, indeed,
as well as most sects in religion, think themselves in posses
sion of all truth, and that wherever others differ from them,
it is so far error. Steele, a protestant, in a dedication, tells
the pope, that the only difference between our churches, in
their opinions of the certainty of their doctrines, is, the
church of Rome is infallible, and the church of England is
never in the wrong/ But though many private persons
think almost as highly of their own infallibility as of that of
their sect, few express it so naturally as a certain French
lady, who, in a dispute with her sister, said, *I don t know
how it happens, sister, but I meet with nobody but myself
that is always in the right.

"In these sentiments, sir, I agree to this constitution, with
all its faults, if they are such, because I think a general
government necessary for us, and there is no form of gov
ernment but what may be a blessing to the people, if well
administered ; and I believe further, that this is likely to be
well administered for a course of years, and can only end
in despotism, as other forms have done before it, when the
people shall become so corrupted as to need despotic gov
ernment, being incapable of any other. I doubt, too, whether
any other convention we can obtain, may be able to make
a better constitution. For when you assemble a number of
men, to have the advantage of their joint wisdom, you inevi
tably assemble, with those men, all their prejudices, their
passions, their errors of opinion, their local interests, and
their selfish views. From such an assembly, can a perfect
production be expected? It therefore astonishes me, sir, to
find this system approaching so near to perfection as it does;
and I think it will astonish our enemies, who are waiting with
confidence to hear that our councils are confounded, like
those of the builders of Babel; and that our states are on
the point of separation, only to meet hereafter for the pur
pose of cutting one another s throats. Thus I consent, sir,
to this constitution, because I expect no better, and because
I am not sure that it is not the best. The opinions I have

AMERICAN HISTORY. 533

had of its errors, I sacrifice to the public good. I have
never whispered a syllable of them abroad. Within these
walls they were born, and here they shall die. If every
one of us, in returning to our constituents, were to report
the objections he has had to it, and endeavor to gam
partisans in support of them, we might prevent its being
generally received, and thereby lose all its salutary effects
and great advantages, resulting naturally in our favor among
foreign nations, as well as among ourselves, from our real or
apparent unanimity. Much of the strength and efficiency
of any government in procuring and securing happiness to
the people, depends on opinion on the general opinion of
the goodness of the government, as well as of the wisdom
and integrity of its governors. I hope, therefore, that for
our own sakes, as a part of the people, and for the sake of
posterity, we shall act heartily and unanimously in recom
mending this constitution (if approved by congress and con
firmed by the conventions) wherever our influence may
extend, and turn our future thoughts and endeavors to the
means of having it well administered.

"On the whole, sir, I cannot help expressing a wish that
every member of the convention, who may still have objec
tions to it, would with me, on this occasion, doubt a little of
his own infallibility, and to make manifest our unanimity,
put his name to this instrument." He then moved that the
constitution be signed by the members, and offered the fol
lowing as a convenient form, viz: "Done in convention, by
the unanimous consent of the states present, the 17th of
September, &c. In witness whereof, we have hereunto
subscribed our names."

The motion of Dr. Franklin to sign by states was objected
to by several of the members, but was agreed to all the

states answering

While the last members were signing their names, Dr.
Franklin, looking towards the president s chair, at the back
of which a rising sun happened to be painted, observed to
a few members near him, that painters had found it difficult

534 , GREAT EVENTS OF

to distinguish, in their art, a rising from a setting sun. I
have, said he, often and often, in the course of the session,
and the vicissitudes of my hopes and fears as to its issue,
looked at that behind the president, without being able to
tell whether it was rising or setting; but now, at length, 1
have the happiness to know that it is a rising, and not a
setting sun.*

Franklin.

During the deliberations of the convention, several
questions of deep interest arose ; but none, perhaps, more
exciting than that which related to the relative weight of
the states in the two branches of the national legislature.
The small states, at length, consented that the right of suf
frage in the house should be in proportion to the whole
number of white or other free citizens in each, including
those bound to service for a term of years, and three-fifths
of all other persons. While they yielded this point, they
insisted on an equal vote in the senate.

* Madison Papers.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 535

To this, the larger states objected ; and, on this question,
they remained for a time about equally divided. "On the
first trial, in committee of the whole, six states against five
decided that the right of suffrage in the senate should be
the same as in the house; the states of Massachusetts,
Pennsylvania, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina,
and Georgia, being in the affirmative, and Connecticut,
New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and Maryland in the
negative.

"On the 29th of June, the question was again presented
to the consideration of the convention, in a motion made
by Mr. Ellsworth, "that in the second branch, each state
should have an equal vote." We cannot pretend to give
even an outline of the arguments in favor and against this
motion. The debate was warm and exciting. For several
days, the powers of mighty minds were in animated col
lision; and from the strong ramparts behind which the
respective parties had apparently entrenched themselves,
there was, for a time, little prospect of union on the question.

"On the 23d of July, the question was taken,, on the
motion of Mr. Ellsworth, that in the senate each state
should have one vote ; and five states were in favor of it,
five against it, and one divided; and the motion was lost.
This equal division on a subject of such importance, accom
panied with so much warmth on both sides, seemed to
present an insurmountable obstacle to further proceedings
of the convention, without some compromise. To effect
this, Charles C. Pinckney, of South Carolina, moved for the
appointment of a committee, to take into consideration the
subject of both branches of the legislature. This motion
prevailed, though not without opposition. Some of the
members were in favor of appointing a committee, though
they had little expectation of a favorable result. Mr. Mar
tin, of Maryland, declared that each state must have an
equal vote, or the business of the convention was at an end.

"Mr. Sherman said, we have got to a point that we can
not move one way or the other; a committee is necessary

536 GREAT EVENTS OF

to set us right. Mr. Gerry observed, that the world
expected something from them: if we do nothing, we
must have war and confusion the old confederation would
be at an end. Let us see if concessions cannot be made
accommodation is absolutely necessary, and defects may be
amended by a future convention.

"Thus the convention was at a stand. Hopes were
indeed entertained that unanimity of views might on some
basis prevail ; but the longer continuance of the debate, in
the then existing state of the convention, it was apparent,
was engendering no good."

Fully sensible that nothing could be effected but upon a
principle of compromise, the convention proceeded to elect,
by ballot, a committee* of one from each state, to report on
this exciting subject, and adjourned for three days. The
interval was one of great anxiety; neither party appeared
inclined to recede from the position it had taken, and the
great objects for which the convention had assembled
were apparently to be lost. And who could foresee the
result? But at this most critical juncture, God did not for
sake the nation. He had borne her forward, and now his
spirit was felt in his becalming influence upon the conven
tion. On reassembling, the above committee made a report,
which being accepted, the deliberations of the convention
proceeded with greater unanimity, until, at length, a con
stitution was agreed upon.

The convention recommended that the constitution should
be submitted to state conventions, and that as soon as the
same should have been ratified by a constitutional majority,
congress should take measures for the election of a presi
dent, and fix the time for commencing proceedings under
it. Among the states, great diversity of opinion prevailed
respecting this constitution; and, for a time, it was doubtful
whether it would receive the approbation of a majority.

* This committee consisted of Mr. Gerry, Mr. Ellsworth, Mr. Yates, Mr.
Patterson, Dr. Franklin, Mr. Bedford, Mr. Martin, Mr. Mason, Mr. Davy,
Mr. Rutledge, and Mr. Baldwin.

AMERICAN HIST ORY.

537

But, at length, not only this number was obtained, but all
gave their assent, and in the following order:

By convention of Delaware, - - - -

" " Pennsylvania, - - - -

" " New Jersey, - - - - -

" " Georgia, ------

" " Connecticut, - - - -

" " Massachusetts, - - - -

" " Maryland,

" " South Carolina, - - - -

" " New Hampshire, - - -

" Virginia, ------

" " New York,

" " North Carolina, - - - -

" Rhode Island, - - - - .

December 7, 1787
December 12, 1787
December 18, 1787

January

February

April

May

June

July

November 21, 1789

May 29, 1790

2, 1788

9, 1788

6, 1788

28, 1788

23, 1788

21, 1788

26, 1788

"At the first session of the first congress, the senate and
house of representatives, two-thirds concurring, recom
mended to the states the adoption of twelve amendments
to the constitution, chiefly relating to the freedom of speech
and of the press the right of petition trial by jury bail
election of president, &c. Ten of these amendments
were adopted by three-fourths of the legislatures of the
states, and became a part of the constitution. Subse
quently, two other amendments were added."

"The peaceable adoption of this government," says
Chancellor Kent, "under all the circumstances which
attended it, presented the case of an effort of deliberation,
combined with a spirit of amity and mutual concession,
which was without example. It must be a source of just
pride, and of the most grateful recollection to every Amer
ican who reflects seriously on the difficulty of the experi
ment, the manner in which it was conducted, the felicity of
its issue, and the fate of similar trials in other nations of
the earth."

The opinions which prevailed in the convention of 1787,
as to the addition of new states, are worthy of notice. OP
one occasion, Mr. Sherman said, " there is no probability
that the number of future states will exceed that of the
existing states. If the event should ever happen, it is too

538 GREAT EVENTS OF

remote to be taken into consideration at this time." But
little more than half a century has elapsed, and the original
number has more than doubled, as may be seen by the fol
lowing account of the states admitted:

Vermont, March 4, 1791. Maine, March 15, 1820.

Kentucky, June 1, 1791. Missouri, August 10, 1821.

Tennessee, June 1, 1796. Arkansas, June 15, 1836.

Ohio, November 29, 1802. Michigan, January 26, 1837.

Louisiania, April 8, 1812. Florida, March 3, 1845.

Indiana, December 11, 1816. Texas, December 29, 1845.

Mississippi, December 10, 1817. Iowa, December 28, 1846.

Illinois, December 3, 1818. Wisconsin, May 29, 1848.

Alabama, December 14, 1819.

Congress assumed jurisdiction over the District of Columbia, Feb. 27, 1801.

The constitution, of the formation and adoption of which
we have thus given an account, has been in existence more
than sixty years. Meanwhile, what changes in empires
and governments have been effected in other portions of
the globe! Monarchs have been hurled from their thrones
or have waged war, and expended millions to retain
them. Their subjects, degraded and oppressed, have
sighed and struggled for liberty, but only to find the chains
of servitude drawn more closely around them. Not until
recently, have the nations of Europe seemed to realize that
an improvement in their political condition was possible.
They are, indeed, just now making an effort to throw off
the yoke and fetters ; but what will be the result of their
experiments, no sagacity can well foresee.

The American people may well congratulate themselves
upon the realization of so many of their early hopes. God
has helped them; and never should his kind and protecting
care be overlooked ; nor his interpositions in days of dark
ness and perplexity be forgotten. That was a glorious
struggle, through which they passed, and which resulted in
their emancipation from British oppression. But I know
not whether the intervening hand of Providence was more
conspicuous in that contest, than in leading our statesmen
to the formation of the constitution, or so many independent

AMERICAN HISTORY. 539

states, whose interests were apparently so connective, or
whose minds were so diverse, to its unanimous adoption.

And why has it lasted? Why have we not presented
to the world, the same feverish and changeful dispositon,
which has characterized our sister republics of the South?
Not one of the latter, scarcely, has passed a single ten years,
without intestine commotions or some change of their
constitutions or some radical alteration of their political
principles. And their people what portions of them have
dwelt securely or experienced a moiety of the advantages
and prosperity that have blessed this Northern confederacy?

The constitution of the United States has been, and is,
the wonder and admiration of the civilized world. How is
such a national sovereignty as that constitution contemplates
and creates, compatible with so many independent state
sovereignties! Who could imagine that there could exist
such efficiency in the one, and yet such harmony among
the others! To the friends of monarchy, the mystery is
nearly inexplicable; and it seems quite impossible for the
statesmen of other countries, however desirous they may
be, so to understand the theory and practice of our national
and state governments, as to conform them to the circum
stances of any other people on the globe.

If it be inquired how the framers of our constitution should
have devised such a government, and shaped it to meet the
wants of a people in some respects one, and in other respects
so diverse, the most intelligent and truthful answer is God
superintended and guided them; not by immediate inspira
tion, but they served a long training; from the very settle
ment of the country, and in the circumstances which led
our fathers to these shores, there was a work of prepara
tion. And when the time came, there was the patriotism
the self-denial the intelligence the political wisdom
which were necessary to devise and perfect our glorious
constitution.

But will it last? Last ! Should an American citizen ever
indulge a thought to the contrary? But such thoughts will

540 GREAT EVENTS OF

crowd in, and cause anxiety to the patriot. When he looks
over the pages of past history, and reads the rise and fall of
ancient republics and by what means they perished by
their own hands and by means of their prosperity and
then casts his eyes over his own country, and witnesses the
thrift, the wealth, the expanding strength and glory of that
country he will ask, will our constitution stand? will it
continue to unite a people separated into so many and so
distant states? Especially will he have reason for solici
tude and doubt, when he dwells upon the great and grave
questions which are rising up, and are dividing the North
and the South the East and the West. Our congress is
already nearly a battle-field. Our presses, in different sec
tions, are waging war upon one another, fierce and vindic
tive; our whole people are divided up into parties with
sectional interests and sectional jealousies.

Will the constitution, then, stand? We cannot say that
there is no danger; but there is ground of hope and courage.
Let the religion and patriotism of our fathers, be cultivated
let our unquenchable love of liberty, and a profound rev
erence for the constitution and the union, be instilled into
the minds of our children from their earliest days of thought
and reflection, and that noble instrument, and that glorious
union, will continue for generations to come.

I cannot better close these observations than by citing
some forcible and eloquent remarks of the late Judge Story,
addressed to the American youth. "Let the American
youth," says he, "never forget that they possess a noble
inheritance, bought by the toils, and sufferings, and blood
of our ancestors; and capable, if wisely improved, and
safely guarded, of transmitting to their latest posterity all
the substantial blessings of life the peaceful enjoyment of
liberty, of property, of religion, and of independence. The
structure has been erected by architects of consummate
skill and fidelity; its foundations are solid; its compart
ments are beautiful, as well as useful; its arrangements are
full of wisdom and order; and its defences are impregnable

AMERICAN HISTORF.

541

from without. It has been reared for immortality, if the
work of man may justly aspire to such a title. It may,
nevertheless, perish in an hour, by the folly, or corruption,
or negligence of its only keepers, THE PEOPLE. Republics
are created by the virtue, public spirit, and intelligence of
the citizens. They fall when the wise are banished from
the public councils because they dare to be honest, and the
profligate are rewarded because they flatter the people, in
order to betray them."

542

GREAT EVENTS OP

VI. GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT.

INAUGURATED AT NEW YORK, APRIL 30, 1789.

JOHN ADAMS, VICE-PRESIDENT.

HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS.

Thomas Jefferson. Virginia, . " .

Edmund Randolph, .... Virginia, . ,
Timothy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania,

Alexander Hamilton, . . . New York, . .
Oliver Wolcott, Connecticut,

. September 26, 1789, ]
. January 2, 1794, /
. December 10, 1795

Secretaries of State.

Henrv Knox.

Massachusetts,

Tiruo thy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania, . . . January 2, 1795^
James M Henry, Maryland, .... January 27, 1796,

Samuel Oserood, . . .
Timothy Pickering, .
Joseph Habersham, ,

September 12, 1789,;
January 2,
January 27,

. September 26, 1789,)
Pennsylvania, . . . November 7, 1791, &gt; Postmasters General.
. Georgia, February 25, 1795, &gt;

Edmund Randolph, . . . . Virginia, .... September 26, 1789, &gt;

William Bradford, Pennsylvania, . . .January 27, 1794, &gt; Attorneys General.

Charles Lee, Virginia, .... December 10, 1795 &gt;

SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.

Frederick A. Muhlenberg,
Jonathan Trumbull, . . .
Frederick A. Mulilenberg,
Jonathan Dayton, ....

Pennsylvania, .

Connecticut, .
Pennsylvania, .
New Jersey,

. First Congress, . . 1789.
, Second do. . . 1791.

. Third do. . . 1793.
. Fourth do. . . 1795.

To the traveller whose lot has led him to traverse inhospit
able deserts encounter fierce storms, and stem angry floods

AMERICAN HISTORY. 543

it is delightful, at length, to enter a region where such
obstacles no longer impede his progress where he breathes
with freedom where he pauses to repose and refresh him
self, without the anticipation of similar immediate toil and
fatigue. It may not, indeed, be the end of his journey
and he may not know with certainty the future issue of that
journey ; but the aspect is less forbidding the prospect is
even inviting and he passes on, animated with the hope of
still better things to come.

Some such change we realize at the point at which we
have arrived, in following down the great events of Ameri
can history. Casting an eye upon the scenes of the past,
little besides toil, agitation, and conflict, are to be seen.

The Pilgrim Fathers land on these western shores.
Immediately, a wide-spread wilderness is before them, and
the task of clearing it is begun ; savage foes subtle,
secret, and sanguinary prowl about their habitations, and
for years agitate and distress them. The mother-country
becomes involved in continental wars America is the
theatre of the contest, and American soldiers must fight
her battles. But, like the palm-tree, the colonists rise under
the burdens imposed on them. As they prosper and expand,
England becomes jealous, and bears herself lordly towards
them, in measures of oppression in prohibitions and exac
tions. War ensues a long and exhausting war ; their
fields lie neglected; their cities are captured; their families
are impoverished, and their sons are slain ; but they conquer,
and are free. But, as a nation, they have no sufficient bond
of union no efficient government to guide their future des
tiny in safety. National and state debts rest as an incubus
upon their efforts, and no adequate power exists by which
to provide for their liquidation. A convention meets:
different plans are proposed different constitutions are
discussed. Obstacles to the adoption of any arise, which
appear insurmountable, and the convention is on the eve of
dissolving leaving the problem still unsolved, whether
human wisdom is adequate to devise a constitution which

544 GREAT EVENTS OF

shall harmonize the conflicting interests of thirteen free and
independent states.

Once more Providence rallies to our aid moving upon
untractable spirits, as in days of yore the spirit had moved
upon the troubled waters, and now, as then, there "is a calm."
Deliberations are resumed asperities wear away har
mony succeeds the final vote is taken a constitution is
adopted, and sent abroad among the people of the states.

But again the waters become tumultuous angry conflict
is waged in almost every state-house in the land hundreds
and thousands lift up their voices against this constitution,
and refuse to sanction it ill-boding doubts swell up like
clouds gathering from the sea, and for a time exclude all
hope of a constitutional ratification.

But another becalming influence from on high moves
upon the mental mass; jarring strifes are suspended angry
discord ceases harmonious action succeeds the constitu
tion is ratified, and George Washington is elected president
of the United States !

On the ratification of the constitution, the attention of the
people was at once directed to General Washington, as the
first president of the United States. Communications,
expressive of this general desire, were made to him. "We
cannot," said Mr. Johnson, of Maryland, "do without you,
and I and thousands more can explain to any body but
yourself, why we cannot do without you." "I have ever
thought," said Governeur Morris, "and have said, that you
must be president; no other man can fill that office." In a
letter on the subject, addressed to Washington by Colonel
Hamilton, the latter said, "You will permit me to say, that
it is indispensable you should lend yourself to its [the gov
ernment s] first operations."

Washington had serious objections to becoming a candi
date. He sincerely wished for retirement. "It is my great
and sole desire" so he expressed himself to a friend, who
had written him "to live and die in peace and retirement
on my own farm."

AMERICAN HISTORY.

545

But the voice of the nation demanded a further sacrifice
from the noble and disinterested patriot. He alone was
believed to fill so preeminent a station in public opinion,
that he might be placed at the head of the nation without
exciting envy. He alone possessed the requisite confidence
of the nation.

By the constitution, the new government was to com
mence its operations on the 4th of March, 1789; but a
quorum of representatives did not appear till the 1st, nor
of senators till Monday, the 6th day of April.

On this latter day, the president of the senate, elected for
the purpose of counting the votes, declared to the senate,
that the senate and house of representatives had met, and
that he, in their presence, had opened and counted the
votes for the electors for president and vice-president of
the United States; whereby it appeared that GEORGE
WASHINGTON was unanimously elected president. The
following table exhibits the votes of the several electoral
colleges:

ELECTORAL VOTES FOR PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT,

ELECTION FOR THE FIRST TERM,

COMMENCING MARCH 4, 1789, AND TERMINATING MARCH 3, 1793.

STATES.

New Hampshire,.
Massachusetts, .
Connecticut, . .
New Jersey, . .
Pennsylvania, . .
Delaware, . . .
Maryland, . .
Virginia, . . .
South Carolina, .
Georgia, . . .

Whole No. of electors, .
Majority, .... 35

1-8

Whereupon, a certificate and letter the one prepared
by a committee of the senate, the other by its president-
were communicated to General Washington, setting forth
his election, and expressing the cordial wish,, that so aus-
35

546 GREAT EVENTS OF

picious a mark of public confidence would meet his
approbation.

This certificate and letter were received by Washington,
at Mount Vernon, on the 4th of April. He doubtless appre
ciated the honor done him, and was grateful to the people
for the confidence reposed in him; but he would have
declined the office, had the convictions of duty allowed.
That, however, was not permitted; and, yielding to the
wishes of the nation, he took leave of Mount Vernon on the
second day after receiving notice of his appointment, and
proceeded to New York, at that time the seat of govern
ment "bidding adieu," as he wrote in his diary, "to private
life and domestic felicity; and, with a mind oppressed with
more anxious and painful sensations than I have words to
express."

The state of the public business required his immediate
presence at the seat of government; but the desire to see
the first president of the United States the zeal and enthu
siasm which were kindled up along the whole route he was
10 take, rendered it impossible to proceed with haste.
Crowds flocked around him, wherever he stopped; and
corps of militia, and companies of the most respectable
citizens, escorted him through their respective streets.

On reaching New York, April 23d, he was received with
clue ceremony by the governor of that state, and conducted
with military honors through an immense concourse of peo
ple, to the apartments provided for him. Here he received
the salutations of foreign ministers, public bodies, political
characters, and private citizens of distinction, who pressed
around him to offer their congratulations, and to express
their joy at seeing the man, who had the confidence of all,
at the head of the American republic.

On Thursday, the 30th of April, the new president was
inaugurated. The oath of office was administered by the
chancellor of the state of New York, in the presence of
the senate and house of representatives, and an immense
concourse of people, who attested their joy by loud and

AMERICAN HISTORY.

547

548 GREAT EVENTS OF

repeated acclamations. From the open gallery adjoining
ihe senate-chamber, which had been the scene of this new
but imposing scene, the assembly returned to the senate-
chamber, where the president delivered an inaugural
address; in which, after alluding to the "anxieties" occa
sioned by his election to the chief magistracy, and the fond
hope he had indulged of spending the remainder of his
days in the "retreat" to which he had retired, after years
of military toil and strife, he proceeded in terms alike hon
orable to himself as a Christian and a patriot: "It would be
peculiarly improper to omit, in this first official act, my
fervent supplications to that Almighty Being who rules
over the universe who presides in the councils of nations
and whose providential aids can supply every human
defect, that his benediction may consecrate to the liberties
and happiness of the people of the United States, a govern
ment instituted by themselves for these essential purposes:
and may enable every instrument employed in its adminis
tration to execute, with success, the functions allotted to his
charge. In tendering this homage to the Great Author of
every public and private good, I assure myself that it
expresses your sentiments not less than my own; nor those
of my fellow-citizens at large, less than either. No people
can be bound to acknowledge and adore the invisible hand
which conducts the affairs of men, more than the people
of the United States. Every step by which they have
advanced to the character of an independent nation, seems
to have been distinguished by some token of providential
agency; and in the important revolution just accomplished
in the system of their united government, the tranquil
deliberations, and voluntary consent of so many distinct
communities, from which the event has resulted, cannot be
compared with the means by which most governments
have been established, without some return of pious grati
tude, along with an humble anticipation of the future bless
ings which the past seem to presage. These reflections,
arising out of the present crisis, have forced themselves

AMERICAN HISTORY. 549

too strongly on my mind to be suppressed. You will join
with me, I trust, in thinking that there are none, under the
influence of which the proceedings of a new and free gov
ernment can more auspiciously commence."

Such were the sentiments of the patriot the sage the
Christian statesman, as he was about to enter upon the
duties of an office, upon the faithful or unfaithful discharge
of which, was to depend the perpetuity or speedy annihila
tion of a constitution of government, which had cost thou
sands of lives and millions of revenue besides involving
the happiness of unborn millions. Washington had sur
veyed the wide field of responsibility. He came to the
high and sacred office reluctantly indeed, but in reliance
upon that Divine arm which had been his stay in the dark
and stormy days of the Revolution. Having put his hand
to the plough, he was not the man to look back. Having
passed the Rubicon, his march was forward. Immediately
following the delivery of the above address, the president,
with the members of both houses, attended divine service
at St. Paul s chapel. Thus did Washington, and thus did
the national assembly, commence the government with a
devout recognition of its dependence upon Divine Provi
dence for success. Happy for the country, if the same
spirit of piety, and the same acknowledgments to the
Divine Author of all good, had descended to after years.

The acts and events which signalized the administration
of Washington relate to

A System of Revenue. Indian War.

Regulation of Departments. Reelection of Washington.

Amendments of the Constitution. Difficulties with France.

Establishment of a Judiciary. Insurrection in Pennsylvania.

Assumption of Debts. Jay s Treaty.

Removal of the Seat of Government. Election of Mr. Adams.

National Bank. Farewell Address.

System of Revenue. The first duty, under the federal
constitution, to which congress was called, was to provide
a revenue for the support of the government. For this

550 GREAT EVENTS OF

purpose duties were laid on imported merchandize and on
the tonnage of vessels; thus drawing into the national
treasury funds, which had before been collected and appro
priated by the individual states. To counteract the com
mercial regulations of foreign nations, and encourage
American shipping, higher tonnage duties were imposed on
foreign than on American vessels, and ten per cent, less duty
on goods imported in vessels belonging to the citizens of the
United States than the same goods brought in those owned
by foreigners.

Regulation of Departments. Three executive depart
ments were created, designed to aid the president in the
management of the government. These were styled
departments of war, of foreign affairs, and of the treasury.
The heads of these departments were to be called secretaries,
and to receive a salary of three thousand five hundred dollars.
They were intended to constitute a council, to be consulted
by the president at his pleasure; and their opinions, on all
important questions, he was authorized to require in writing.

In framing the acts establishing these departments, a
question arose of serious magnitude, viz: "In what manner,
and by whom, these important officers could be removed
from office?" The constitution was explicit in regard to
their appointment, giving the power of nominating to the
president, and that of confirming or rejecting the nomina
tion to the senate ; but it was silent as to removal. Some
few maintained that they could be removed only by
impeachment; but the principal question was, "whether
they were removable by the president alone, or by the
president with the concurrence of the senate?"

The debate on this question was long and animated. It
was claimed, by one portion of the members, that as the
senate had a voice in the appointment of these officers, they
should have a voice in case of their removal; that such
power entrusted to one man might be abused if not by
Washington, by some of his successors.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 551

On the other hand, it was contended that, as it was made
the duty of the president to see the laws faithfully executed,
he ought to have the power of dismissing those agents who
were unfaithful; otherwise, how, in many supposable cases,
could he secure a faithful execution of the laws? It was
further urged, that the mal-conduct of an officer might
require his immediate dismission, before the senate a body
scattered over the states could be convened. True, the
power might be abused, and, in the hands of an ambitious
man, perhaps would be ; but such abuse would, in due time,
be rebuked by the people, and the abuser of this delegated
power, be displaced with dishonor. "The danger," said
Mr. Madison, "consists in this: the president can displace
from office a man whose merits require that he should be
continued in it. What will be the motives which the presi
dent can feel for such abuse of his power, and the restraints
to operate to prevent it? In the first place, he will be
impeachable by this house, before the senate, for such an
act of mal-administration; for I contend, that the wanton
removal of meritorious officers, would subject him to
impeachment, and removal from his own high trust."

The difference of opinion on this great question, gave
rise to warm and protracted debates. A majority of both
houses, however, at length decided, that the power of
removal is in the president alone. Several who had been
members of the convention which framed the constitution,
were, at this time, members of the house of representatives.
They were equally divided on the question Mr. Madison
and Mr. Baldwin, supporting the construction finally adopted
by congress : Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Gerry, opposing it.

Amendments of the Constitution. The states of New
York and Virginia, although they ratified the constitution,
were solicitous to have certain amendments adopted, which,
in separate memorials, they presented to congress, and
urged that body to call another convention for their adop
tion. Congress, however, had no authority to call a con-

552 GREAT EVENTS OF

vention. Mr. Madison submitted to the house several
amendments, which, together with those presented by
several of the states, were referred to a committee, con
sisting of one member from each state. This committee,
at length, reported several amendments; twelve of which,
after various alterations, were agreed to by both branches
of congress, and sent to the states. These amendments
related to religion keeping or bearing arms in time of war
quartering soldiers, citizens, &c., &c. Ten of these
articles were at length ratified by the state legislatures, and
became a part of the constitution.

Establishment of a Judiciary. "A national judiciary
was also established during this session, consisting of a
supreme court, circuit, and district courts. The bill for
carrying this part of the constitution into effect, originated
in the senate, and was drawn up by a committee, of which
Mr. Ellsworth was chairman. The district courts were to
consist of one judge in each state. The states were divided
into circuits, in each of which, one of the judges of the
supreme court, and the district judge of the state in which
the court was held, constituted the circuit courts. In
certain cases, this court had original jurisdiction, and also
took cognizance of appeals from the district courts. The
supreme court was composed of a chief justice and five
associate judges, and was to hold two sessions annually, at
the seat of government. This court had exclusive jurisdic
tion in certain cases, and appellative jurisdiction from the
circuit courts, and also from the state courts, in cases where
the validity of treaties, and the laws of the United States
were drawn in question. This organization of the federal
judiciary, has remained nearly the same to the present time,
except for a short period, when a different system, relative
to the circuit courts, was established, but which was soon
abolished, and the old system restored."* John Jay was
appointed chief justice ; John Rutledge, James Wilson, Wil-

* Pitkin.

AMERICAN HISTORY. 553

liam Gushing, Robert H. Harrison, and John Blair, associate
judges of the supreme court, and Edmund Randolph, attor
ney general.*

* Never did a magistrate exercise power entrusted to him, with stricter fidelity
than Washington. In respect to appointments to and removals from office, no
man could be more conscientious. Private friendship exerted no influence,
where the public good could not be subserved. A lofty patriotism swayed him.
Even the enemies of Washington they were never many but the few who,
at length, opposed the measures of his administration, had no occasion to cen
sure him for conferring office on men whose only claim was friendship, or political
affinity to the president. The following anecdote will serve to illustrate the
integrity of the first chief magistrate of the union happy had it been for the
country, And for the honor and reputation of some of his successors in that
exalted office, had they followed, in this respect, the "footsteps of an illustrious
predecessor."

" During his administration, an application was made to him by a gentleman
who had been the friend and companion of the general throughout the whole
course of the Revolutionary war, during which he had received, on various
occasions, indubitable marks of his kindness and partiality. He had become,
in the estimation, if not of himself, of his friends, in a degree necessary to the
happiness of Washington, and had therefore, in their opinion, only to apply for
the office, to receive it. It was a boon, which, while it would ensure compe
tency and ease to a friend, would bring that friend into frequent intercourse
with his patron and former associate in arms.

"For the same office, however, there was a competitor; but as he was
decidedly hostile to the politics of Washington, and had made himself conspic
uous among the opposers of his administration, no serious apprehensions were
felt from this quarter. Towards such a man a well-known political enemy
Washington surely could feel under no obligations, and was not likely to prefer
such a one to a personal friend and favorite. Every one acquainted with the
pretensions of the two applicants, was at no loss to judge as to the president s
decision, and the concurrent opinion was in favor of the friend and against his
competitor.

" Judge, then, the general surprise, when it was announced that the political
opponent of Washington was appointed and the former associate of the general
in the toils and deprivations of the camp, was left destitute and dejected.

" When his decision was known, a mutual friend, who interested himself in
the affair, ventured to remonstrate with the president on the injustice of his
appointment. My friend, replied this illustrious man, I receive with a cordial
welcome ; he is welcome to my house, and welcome to my heart ; but, with all
his good qualities, he is not a man of business. His opponent, with all his
political hostility to me, is a man of business. My private feelings have nothing
to do in the case ! I arn not George Washington, but president of the United
States. As George Washington, I would do this man any kindness in mv
power; but as president of the United States, I can do nothing/"

554 GREAT EVENTS OF

Assumption of Debts. The second session of the first con
gress began on the 6th of January, 1790. At the close of
the preceding session, the secretary of the treasury had
been directed to prepare a plan for providing for the
adequate support of the public credit, and to report the
same at the next meeting of congress. On the 15th, in
obedience to the foregoing requisition, Mr. Hamilton sub
mitted his report. Having dwelt with great ability upon
the importance of a nation maintaining the public credit, he
proposed, as the means of supporting that of the United
States, a system of assuming or funding not only the public
debt, but also the state debts, and of making provision for the
payment of the interest by taxes imposed on certain articles
of luxury, and on spirits distilled within the United States.

The debates on this report were exciting beyond prece
dent. While not much difference existed as to funding the
foreign debt, a strong opposition arose, on the part of the
democratic party, against discharging, in full, the domestic
debt, and the assumption of the state debts. The federalists
advocated the measure. The contest between the two
rival parties was strong, spirited, and even virulent. The
very foundations of the government were shaken ; and
a writer has justly remarked, that to the differences which
were then created, and the excitement which sprung up
during the debates, may be ascribed "the origin of that
violent spirit which for years arrayed one part of the
American community against the other."

The division of sentiment among the members of congress
in relation to the full, or only a partial payment of the domes
tic debt, arose from this. A considerable proportion of the
original holders of public securities had been compelled to
sell them at greatly reduced prices even as low as two or
three shillings on the pound. These securities had been
purchased by speculators, with the expectation of ultimately
receiving the full amount. "The federalists were with
Hamilton, in favor of making no difference between the
oresent and original holders of the continental bills, main

AMERICAN HISTORY. 555

taining that the government ought not to interfere with
transfers. The republican party advocated the discrimina
tion; contending that it was unjust to the veterans of the
Revolution, "who had been obliged to receive this paper in
lieu of gold and silver, and were afterwards compelled to
part with it at a small part of its nominal value, now to be
condemned to poverty, while the speculator was receiving
the reward of their blood and service."

The assumption of the state debts was also violently
opposed. The advocates of assumption claimed that the
debts incurred by the state, were not for their own benefit,
but for the promotion of the common cause, and that there
fore it was right that the whole nation should be responsible.
The debts of the states most active in the war, were the
greatest : those of Massachusetts and Carolina amounted
to ten millions and a half, while those of all the other states
were not more than fifteen millions. Was it just to impose
such a burden on the people of these two states? They
had already been great sufferers in the privations they had
endured and in the blood they had lost.

On taking the vote in the house of representatives, these
two plans of Mr. Hamilton were lost by a majority of two;
and, for a season, there was little^ prospect that a just finan
cial system would be adopted, or that the respective parties
could on any basis coalesce. But, fortunately, at this
juncture, a question was exciting a deep interest, and with
reference to which there was a wide difference, and deep
feelings, between the northern and southern members, viz:

The Removal of the Seat of Government. The debates
on this subject were almost as exciting as on the fiscal
project of Hamilton. A compromise, however, was at
length effected in regard to the permanent location of the
seat of government the more important, as it led to a fur
ther compromise in relation to the assumption of the state
debts. It was understood that should the seat of government
be fixed for ten years at Philadelphia, and afterwards at a

556 GREAT EVENTS OF

place to be selected on the Potomac, some of the members
of the house of representatives, from the Potomac, would
withdraw their opposition to Mr. Hamilton. This was
accordingly done, and his plans were adopted. The debt
funded amounted to a little more than seventy-five millions
of dollars, upon a part of which an interest of three per
cent, was paid, and upon the remainder six per cent.

National Bank. During the third session of congress,
Mr. Hamilton recommended the establishment of a national
bank. To such an institution, the republican party were
bitterly opposed, as aristocratical and unconstitutional.
Besides, they considered banking institutions useless; the
present bill, in several particulars, defective; but, more than
all, it was maintained that the constitution had not vested
the power in congress to charter a bank. The supporters
of the measure, of course, held opposite doctrines, and were
not less strenuous in maintaining them. The bill, however,
at length passed both branches of the national legislature;
but the different opinions entertained, and the asperity with
which they had been expressed, led the president to give to
the subject, as a constitutional question, more than ordinary
attention. To aid him inj^is decision, he required opinions
of his cabinet in writing. Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Randolph
opposed Mr. Hamilton and General Knox sanctioned the
bill. After mature deliberation, the president became satis
fied of the constitutionality and utility of the bill ; upon
which, he gave it his signature.

"The capital stock of the bank was ten millions of dollars,
two millions to be subscribed for the benefit of the United
States, and the residue by individuals. One-fourth of the
sums subscribed by individuals was to be paid in gold and
silver, and three-fourths in the public debt. By the act of
incorporation, it was to be a bank of discount as well as
deposit; and its bills, which were payable in gold and silver
on demand, were made receivable in all payments to the
United States. The bank was located at Philadelphia, with

AMERICAN HISTORY. 557

power in the directors to establish offices of discount and
deposit only wherever they should think fit within the
United States.

"The duration of the charter was limited to the 4th of
May, 1811; and the faith of the United States was pledged
that, during that period, no other bank should be established
under their authority. One of the fundamental articles of
the incorporation was, that no loan should be made to the
United States for more than one hundred thousand dollars;
or to any particular state for more than fifty thousand ; or
to any foreign prince or state, unless previously authorized
by a law of the United States. The books were opened
for subscription in July, 1791, and a much larger sum sub
scribed than was allowed by the charter; and the bank
went into successful operation.*

The establishment of a national bank, in connexion with
the assumption of the state debts, contributed to the more
complete organization of two great parties, which had their
origin in difference of views regarding the constitution at
the time of its adoption.

Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Jefferson, both eminent for their
talents, and each with his adherents, were now openly
opposed on points which, as matters of policy, were deemed
of vital importance. The former was viewed, not only as
the author of the funding system, the bank, and other mea
sures, deemed either unconstitutional, or highly injurious to
the public interest, but was charged with hostility to repub
lican principles and to state rights. Mr. Jefferson, on the
other hand, was considered hostile to the constitution, and
was accused of being opposed to the administration of
which he was a member, and of taking measures to reduce
the powers of the general government within too narrow
limits. To Washington, this determined hostility of his two
principal secretaries was truly afflicting; and the more so,
when he found it so deep-rooted, as in no degree to yield to
his affectionate remonstrance.

* Pitkin.

555 GREAT EVENTS OF

Indian War. While the public councils were engaged
thus in matters of great national importance, the hostile
movements of the Indian tribes on the frontier began to
excite the anxious solicitude of all reflecting minds, espe
cially that of Washington himself. The Creeks at the South
had been at war with Georgia; but in 1790, their chief,
M Gillivray, the son of a white man, had been induced to
go to New York, and conclude a treaty. This terminated
the war in that quarter; but pacific arrangements, which
had been attempted by the president with the tribes on the
north-western frontier, had proved ineffectual. The use of
other means for their pacification, therefore, became indis
pensably necessary.

In 1790, congress, at the solicitation of Washington,
authorized the raising of about fifteen hundred men, of
whom three hundred were regulars, and the remainder
Pennsylvania and Kentucky militia. The command of
these was given to General Harmar, a veteran officer of
the Revolution, whose instructions required him to pene
trate to the Indian settlements on the Scioto and Wabash,
and destroy them.

In the execution of his commission, in October, General
Harmar detached Colonel Harden with six hundred militia
to reconnoitre the Indian settlements, and, if possible, to
bring them to an engagement ; but the Indians, on the
approach of the Americans, fired their principal villages,
and fled to the woods. Thus foiled in his attempt to bring
the Indians to action, Colonel Harden was a second time
directed, with one hundred and eighty militia and thirty
regulars, to spy out the position and intentions of the foe.
Ten miles west of Chillicothe, sight was obtained of a con
siderable body of Indians; at which, the Kentucky militia
suddenly became so alarmed as to flee. This evil example
was soon after followed by the Pennsylvanians thus leav
ing the thirty regulars to sustain an engagement with a
greatly superior force. They displayed the greatest hero
ism; and maintained the action, until all but seven being

AMERICAN HISTORY. 559

overpowered, the latter effected their escape, and rejoined
the army at Chillicothe.

The Indian settlements bordering on the Scioto were
now destroyed; which having been accomplished, Colonel
Harden was a third time detached with three hundred and
sixty men, of whom sixty were regulars, under command
of Major Wyllys. This force was attacked by a large body
of Indians at the junction of the St. Joseph with the St.
Mary. It was a most desperate contest. Here the militia
retrieved their character; nor did they attempt to retreat
till one hundred and nine men and officers lay dead on the
field. Of the sixty regulars, only ten survived, and among
the killed was their brave commander, Major Wyllys. Fol
lowing this reverse, the survivors of the detachments joined
the army, and retired to Fort Washington.

On the failure of General Harmar, Major General
Arthur St. Clair, governor of the North-west territory,
was appointed to succeed him. In 1791, at the head of
two thousand men, the latter entered upon an expedition
which had for its object the destruction of the Indian vil
lages on the Miami. On the 3d of November, the army
had proceeded within twelve or fifteen miles of the Indian
villages, at which point the General formed his forces in
two lines the first, under command of General Butler,
composed the right wing, and lay with a creek immediately
in front of them. The left wing, under command of Colo
nel Drake, formed the second, and lay with an interval of
some seventy yards between them and the first line. The
militia occupied a post across the creek, a quarter of a mile
in front.

On the following day, before sunrise, just after the troops
had been dismissed from the parade, an unexpected attack
was made on the militia, who fled in the utmost confusion,
and, in their flight, deranged the continental troops, who
were in the act of forming. The officers exerted them
selves to the utmost to restore order; but were not entirely
successful. The Indians fell upon them with savage impel-

560 GREAT EVENTS OF

uosity. The action instantly became extremely warm.
The continental troops fought with spirit and determina
tion; the Indians, with fearful desperation, advancing to
the very mouth of the field-pieces.

At length, perceiving that the only hope of victory lay in
the use of the bayonet, an impetuous charge was made under
Lieutenant-colonel Drake, and the enemy driven several
hundred yards. But not being able to pursue the advan
tage gained, the Indians turned, and renewed the attack.
Meanwhile, General Butler was mortally wounded, and the
right wing broken, the artillerists killed, the guns seized,
and the camp penetrated by the enemy. At this critical
moment, Major Drake was ordered to charge with the bay
onet. This order he executed with great intrepidity and
momentary success.

But the American troops, failing to keep their ranks, and
flocking together in crowds, were, in several cases, shot
down with but feeble resistance. At length, perceiving
that his officers had suffered greatly, and the remnant of his
army became more and more confused, General St. Clair
ordered a retreat. For some miles, the Indians followed;
but, fortunately for the surviving Americans, they at length
turned back, to plunder the camp of such articles as the
former had been obliged to abandon. The routed troops
now continued their flight to Fort Jefferson, a distance of
about thirty miles, throwing away their arms on the road.
At this place, leaving their wounded, the army continued
its retreat to Fort Washington.

The loss of the Americans was severe, amounting to
thirty-eight commissioned officers killed, and five hundred
and ninety-three non-commissioned officers and privates
slain and missing. The wounded amounted to between
two and three hundred officers and men, many of whom
subsequently died. The loss of the Indians bore no com
parison, it is thought, to that of the Americans. This
reverse was as unexpected as unfortunate; yet want of
neither ability, zeal, nor intrepidity was ascribed to the

AMERICAN HISTORY. 561

commander of the expedition, by a committee of congress,
appointed to examine into the causes of its failure.

The subsequent history of this war is brief. In conse
quence of an anticipated adjustment of existing difficulties
with the Indians, they having consented to a conference in
the spring of 1794, hostilities were for a time suspended.
But the proposed negotiations failing, General Wayne,
with nearly one thousand men, was sent into their country,
to reduce- them to subjection. He engaged them in a san
guinary battle on the 20th of August, 1794, on the banks
of the Miami, which resulted in their utter rout, and which
was followed by laying waste their whole country. By
means of this victory over the Miamies, a general Indian
war was doubtless prevented. On the 3d of August, a
treaty was concluded at Greenville, which established
peace between the United States and the Indian tribes, and
restored peace and tranquillity to the frontier settlements.

Reelection of Washington. During the year 1792, as
the time approached for the election of a chief magistrate,
General Washington expressed his intention, to some of his
most intimate friends, to decline a reelection. His age and
increasing infirmities rendered his retirement from the
cares of political life most desirable. In view of such
retirement, he had prepared a farewell address to the peo
ple. But, through the persuasion of Jefferson, Hamilton,
Randolph, and others, he was induced to forego his private
wishes, and was unanimously reelected to the presidency.
No such unanimity has since been manifested by the people
of the United States, in relation to the choice of a chief
magistrate ; nor is such unanimity likely again to exist. And
most conclusively does it show, not merely the gratitude of
the nation to the man who had stood foremost in times of
peril, but its deep and universal sense of the purity of his
patriotism and the worth of his skill in moulding and
shaping the government still in its infancy. Such harmony
was alike honorable to the nation and to Washington.
36

562

GREAT EVENTS OF

Mr. Adams was reelected vice-president. The following
is a statement of the votes of the several electoral colleges :

No. of Electors
from each State.

STATES.

G. Washington,
of Virginia.

John Adams,
of Massa tts.

George Clinton,
of New York.

Thos. Jefferson,
of Virginia.

Aaron Burr,
of New York.

New Hampshire, .....

Rhode Island

Vermont,

New York,

Virginia,

North Carolina, ......

South Carolina . . .

Georgia,

132

Whole No. of electors, . . .

132

Difficulties with France. The reelection of Washington
may be justly considered as among the most signal favors
conferred on the American people. A revolution in France
was in progress, remarkable for the political changes it was
affecting and the sanguinary scenes which marked it.
Monarchy had been abolished, Louis XVI. had fallen by
the guillotine, a republic had been proclaimed, and the
national convention had made proclamation of war against
England, Holland, and Spain.

It was not unnatural that a people, who had themselves
just thrown off the yoke, and were beginning to taste the
sweets of liberty, as was the case with the Americans,
should deeply sympathize with a nation which was engaged
in a similar struggle for independence. From the com
mencement of the French Revolution, in 1789, not only the
Americans, but the friends of liberty throughout the world,

AMERICAN HISTORY. 563

weie full of hope that the political condition of France
might thereby be improved. And as that revolution pro
gressed, the interest deepened; and when, at length, the
Republic was proclaimed, "the affection of the American
nation to its ancient ally, became devotion." The enthu
siasm knew scarcely any bounds, and was frequently mani
fested in the most extravagant manner.

Nor was it unnatural that the French people should look
to America for her sympathy and aid, in so important an
enterprise. They had, at a former period, helped her
through her struggle for independence, and now, that they
were embarked in a similar effort, could she withhold her
cooperation and aid? They had reason to expect it, and
were not long in adopting measures to secure it.

The news of the declaration of war by France, against
the powers already named, reached the United States in
April, and with this intelligence arrived a new minister
from the French republic, Mr. Genet. Both these circum
stances contributed to "increase to an extraordinary degree
the excitement already existing in favor of France, and
disposed a large portion of the nation to an actual coopera
tion with their ally against the enemy."

Washington and his associates in power were friends to
liberty, and were well-wishers to the cause of true freedom
in France. But the Revolution was assuming a selfish and
sanguinary character, which betokened any thing but the
establishment of a free and enlightened constitutional gov
ernment. The most unbridled ambition for power was
beginning to show itself, and reason and religion were
apparently being deprived of their legitimate sway. In
addition to this, the United States were in no situation to
embark in angry conflict with Great Britain and other con
tinental powers. In such a conflict it was apparently the
wish of France to involve the country, and, to a consid
erable portion of the American people arising from their
prejudices against Great Britain such an event would not
ha